\ 


I     I'. 


\K 


\  / 


\     ^\ 


V 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


/   / 


'7 


3IEM0IR 


OF 


MRS.  HARRIET   L.  WIXSLOW, 


THIKTKK.V    YK^Iia    A    MKMEER    01'    THE 


AMERICAN  MISSION   IN   CEYLON. 


BY  REV.  MIRON  WINSLOW. 


PUBLISHED   BY   THE 

AMERICAN  TRACT  SOCIETY, 

160   NASSAU-STREET,   NEW-YORK. 


D.  Fauthuw,  inntert 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1840, 
by  Oliver  R.  ICinusbuky,  in  the  Clerk'.s  Office  of  the 
District  Court  of  the  Southern  District  of  New-York. 

Riglit  of  publishing  transferred  to  the  American  Tract  Society. 


PREFACE 


The  wishes  of  liis  associates  abroad,  and 
of  the  friends  of  missions  at  home,  induced 
tlie  Compiler  to  attempt  tl»e  preparation  of 
tliis  memoir,  tlioui^li  it  was  undertaken 
amidst  the  distractions  and  multiplied  en- 
gaijements  of  a  visit  to  his  native  land,  which 
the  claims  of  the  heathen  forbade  him  to 
protract. 

The  favor  with  which  it  has  been  received, 
especially  as  "introducing  the  reader  into 
the  daily  trials  and  enjoyments,  the  hopes, 
labors,  and  disappointments  of  the  mission- 
ary life,"  and  bringing  into  view  those  parts 
of  the  picture  not  usually  presented  in  pub- 
lished journals  and  reports,  witli  the  peculiar 
light  and  shade  given  by  the  delicate  touches 
of  a  female  liand,  has  led  to  its  careful  revi- 
sion:   those  portions   which  seemed  less  im- 


COJ%*TJEJ\'TS, 


CHAPTER  I.— Her  Early  Life.— 179G  to  181G, 

Conversion — ^juvenile  letters  and  journal — commu- 
nion with  God — war  with  Great  Britain — taste  lor 
literature — Wadsworth's  mountain— Society  and 
School  for  the  poor — death  of  a  brother — letter 
and  journal — ^journey  in  New  England — ellbrts  for 
the  salvation  of  young  friends — visit  to  the  city  of 
New-York.  U 


CHAPTER,    II. — CON.SECRATION    TO     THE     Ml.SSlONARY 

Work— 181G  to  1819. 

Examination  of  duty  as  to  missions— opposition  of 
friends — grounds  of  lier  decision — ^joy  in  consecrat- 
ing herself — private  meditations  on  the  subject — 
short  residence  at  Litchfield,  Conn. — letters — Dr. 
Griffin — visit  at  New  Haven — Mr.  Cornelius — Dr. 
Worcester — benevolent  endeavors — efforts  for  the 
spiritual  benefit  of  individuals — ordination  of  Mr. 
Winslow — designation  to  Ceylon — marriage — visit 
to  Andover  and  Vermont — farewell  notes — embark- 
ation. G7 

CHAPTER  III.— Voyage  to  Calcutta  and  Passage, 
THROUGH  Trincomalie,  Galle  AxND  Colombo,  to  Jaff- 
na—1819  to  1820. 

Jmirnal  and  Revival  at  Sea — Ascent  of  the  Hoogley — 
beautiful  scenery — drowning  of  the  gods — mission- 


4  PREFACE. 

portant  being  omitted  or  coiidensecl,  and  giv- 
ing place  to  new  and  valuable  matter,  which, 
tlirough  the  kindness  of  correspondents  and 
friends,  has  since  been  obtained. 

In  an  Introduction  by  the  Rev.  James  H. 
Evans    to   one  of  the  two    reprints    of  this 
work   in  England,    from   which    it   has    also 
been  translated  into  French,  he  notices  the 
mass  of  missionary  intelligence  it  comprises; 
the  ease  and  simplicity  of  its  style  and  narra- 
tive  of  occurring  events ;  the  example  it  af- 
fords of  early  consecration,  and  patient,  self- 
denying  activity  and  perseverance  in  the  ser- 
vice of  Christ ;  tlie  illustration  of  the  useful- 
ness,   responsibility   and    encouragements    of 
cliristian  mothers,  and  especially  the  wives  of 
missionaries ;   the    value   to  those   abroad   of 
mutual  confidence,  watchfulness,  and  fidelity  ; 
the  riches  of  Divine  grace  bestowed  on  the 
prayers  and  labors  of  faith  and  love ;  and  the 
exhibition  it  contains  of  the  true  principles  of 
missionary   effort,   on  the  success    of  which 
depends,    under  God,    the  hopes  of  millions 


PREFACr.  5 

thronging  the  pathway  to  eternal  perdition, 
every  one  of  whose  souls  has  a  worth  which 
no  human  thouglit  can  conceive. 

It  was  to  deliver  such,  "  drawn  unto  death 
and  ready  to  be  slain,"  that  tlie  efforts  detail- 
ed in  this  volume  were  made,  and  the  life,  of 
which  some  account  is  given,  was  consecra- 
ted to  their  good.  And  if  this  imperfect  me- 
morial, by  one  who,  willing  to  pay  a  tribute  of 
affection,  feels  himself  also  "a  debtor"  to  the 
heathen,  shall  kindle  a  spark  of  missionary 
zeal  in  one  youthful  breast — or  throw  the 
least  light  on  the  path  of  any  follower  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  to  a  foreign  land — or  excite  in 
any  heart  a  throb  of  pity  for  a  dying  world, 
or  an  emotion  of  sympathy  with  the  suffering 
Saviour  in  the  "  travail  of  his  soul,"  his 
labor  will  not  have  been  "  in  vain  in  the 
Lord." 


!• 


COJ\*TEJ%'TS, 


CHAPTER  I.— IIkr  Early  Life.— 179C  to  ISIG. 

Conversion — ^juvenile  letters  and  journal — commu- 
nion with  God — war  wilii  Great  Britain — taste  lor 
literature — Wadsworth's  mountain — Society  and 
School  for  the  poor — death  of  a  brother — letter 
and  journal — ^journey  in  New  England — ellbrts  for 
the  salvation  of  young  friends — visit  to  the  city  of 
New-York.  1 1 

CHAPTER  II. — CoNSKcuATio.v  to    the   Missionary 
Work— IdlG  to  1819. 

E.Kamination  of  duty  as  to  missions — opposition  of 
friends — grounds  of  her  decision — ^joy  in  consecrat- 
ing herself — private  meditations  on  the  subject — 
.«bort  residence  at  Litchfield,  Conn. — letters — Dr. 
Griffin — visit  at  New  Haven — Mr.  Cornelius — Dr. 
Worcester — benevolent  endeavors — eflbrts  for  the 
spiritual  benelit  of  individuals — ordination  of  Mr. 
Winslow — designation  to  Ceylon — marriage — visit 
to  Andover  and  Vermont — farewell  notes — embark- 
ation. 07 

CHAPTER  III. — Voyage  to  Calcutta  and  Passage, 

THROUGH  TrINCOMALIE,  GalLE  AND  CoLOMBO,  TO  JaFF- 

NA— 1819  to  1820. 

Journal  and  Revival  at  Sea — Ascent  of  the  Hoogley — 
beautiful  scenery— drowning  of  the  gods— mission- 


CONTENTS. 

ary  and  other  friends  at  Calcutta — passage  to  Trin- 
comalie — brief  description  of  Ceylon — Fort  Galle — 
a    Boodhist    temple — Colombo — friendship    of   Sir 

-arrival  at  Jatiha.  141 


CHAPTER  IV.— First    Year  in  Ceylok— to  the 

GOYERN-.MENTAL    RESTRICTIONS 1820  tO  iS^l. 

Origin  of  the  Ceylon  mission — first  missionaries — po- 
litical and  religious  notices  of  Jaffna — description  of 
five  mission  stations — free  and  boarding-schools — 
death  of  Rev.  Mr.  Warren — first  impressions  of  Mrs. 
"VV. — the  language  to  be  acquired  early — the  banian- 
tree — self-examination — houses  of  the  Tamulians — 
happiness  in  the  decision  to  enter  on  a  mission — 
missionary  trials — darkness  and  blindness  of  the 
heathen— cheering  accessions  to  the  boarding-school — 
violent  prejudices — persecution  of  Supyen — Hindoo 
system  of  transmigration  and  fatalism — absurd  me- 
thods of  appeasing  the  gods — dishonesty — death  of 
Mrs.  Poor — governmental  prohibition  of  a  press,  and 
of  future  additions  to  the  mission. 


CHAPTER  v.— Second  and  Third  Years  in  Ceylon 
— OF  THE  Establishment  of  the  Mission  Seahnart 
and  Female  Central  School — 1821  to  18-23, 

Progress  of  the  mission — ^joy  in  God — Maternal  Socie- 
ty— letter  to  Maternal  Society,  Portland,  Maine — 
some  girls  obtained  for  the  school — Mrs.  Schrayder 
— letter  to  the  Female  Society  for  prayer — to  a  fe- 
male associate — privilege  of  prayer — four  received 
to  the  ohurch — preaching  at  a  school  bungalow — 


CONTKNTS.  M 

anniversary  observed  by  the  "  Indus  fraternity  " — 
moetini^'s  fur  prayer — dealli  of  Rev.  Mr.  Richards — 
his  early  devotion  to  missions — prayers  of  native 
cliiklren — beii:g:ars — employment  of  a  day — reliijious 

privileges — heathen     children school    for    j^irls 

opened.  220 

CHAPTER  VI.— FouKTH  and  Fifth  Years  in  Cey- 
lon— E.MBRACING  THE  GENERAL  REVIVAL  OF  ReLIGION 
IN  1S2-1. 

Mission  Seminary — Female  Central  School — bnrial  of 
the  dead — car-festival  at  Nellore — Gciiernl  licvlvnl 
al  all  the  stations — \vrestling  prayer — meeting  of 
youth — meetings  at  the  several  stations — access  to 
God — meeting  of  children  of  the  boardmg-schools — 
the  work  revived — blessing  of  social  prayer — new 
year  rejections — cliaracter  of  the  work — reception 
of  forty-nine  to  the  church.  283 

CHAPTER  VII.— Sixth  to  Tenth  Years  in  Ceylon- 
including  Journey  to  Madras  and  Calcutta — 
1825  to  1S30. 

Failure  of  health — dangerous  pa.«:sage  to  Madras  and 
Calcutta — death  of  a  daughter — brief  description  of 
Madras— letters  to  Miss  Bird  at  Gorruckpore — Ro- 
man and  Pagan  ceremonies  compared— communion 
with  God — appeal  to  an  early  associate — diaries — 
admissions  to  the  church — robbers — conversion  of  a 
schoolmaster — death  of  an  infant  son — conversion 
of  sisters — sense  of  responsibility — Sunday-school 
at  Oodooville — influence  of  the  climate — sulforings 
of  the  natives — prayers  of  the  churches,  ,  319 


10  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  VIIT. — Qualifications  of  Missionaries- 
Revival  OF  1831 — Governmental  Restrictions  Re- 
moved. 

Qualifications  of  missionaries — house  and  furniture — 
manners  and  customs — singular  fishing-boat — letter 
to  her  sisters — to  her  parents — native  marriages — 
female  influence — revival  of  religion — sixty-one  re- 
ceived to  the  church — fire  at  Manepy— death  of  her 
father — son  sent  to  America — reasons  for  return  of 
children — letters  to  her  son — governmental  restric- 
tions removed — conversion  of  a  Court  Moodeliar.       377 

CHAPTER  IX. — Decease  of  her  Son  in  Ajierica — 
Results  of  Labor — Sudden  Death — Character. 

Arrival  and  death  of  her  son  in  America — private  re- 
flections on  parting  with  him — letters — brief  sketch 
of  his  life — cheering  results  of  missionary  labor — 
last  letter  to  her  mother — renewed  dedication  of  her- 
self and  family  to  God — sudden  death — character — 
tribute  to  her  memory — death  of  sisters,  436 


MEMOIR. 


CHAPTER  I. 


Her  £arly    Life. 

Conversion— Juvenile'  letters  and  journal — Communion 
with  God — War  with  Great  Britain — Taste  for  litera- 
ture— Wadsworth's  mountain — Society  and  school  for 
the  poor — Death  of  a  brother — Letter  and  journal — 
Journey  in  New  England — Efforts  for  the  salvation  of 
young  friends — Visit  to  the  city  of  New-York. 

There  is  a  charm  in  native  simplicity,  and  a 
value  in  the  record  of  facts  in  christian  experi- 
ence and  the  missionary  life.  These,  it  is  be- 
lieved, will  be  found  combined  in  the  following 
memoirs,  and  especially  the  correspondence,  of 
one  who  wrote  with  no  view  to  the  public  eye  ; 
but  whose  active  mind  and  glowing  affections 
induced  her,  for  the  promotion  of  her  own  walk 
with  God,  and  in  frank  and  unreserved  commu- 
nications with  dear  friends,  to  express  the  joys 
and  sorrows  of  her  heart,  and  delineate  the  va- 
ried &cenes  throujrh  which  she  was  led. 


12 


3ii;s.  ^VI^:SL0\^^ 


Harriet  Wadswortii  Latiirop  was  born  at 
Norwich,  Connecticut,  April  9,  1796.  She  was 
the  second  child  and  the  eldest  daughter  of 
Charles  Latiirop,  Esq.  and  Joanxa  Leffiis'g- 
WELL.  Her  father  was  a  graduate  of  Yale  Col- 
lege. Her  immediate  ancestors  were  pious.  Her 
maternal  grandmother  was  a  daughter  of  Mr. 
JosEFii  CoiT,  a  devout  and  consistent  christian  ; 
her  father's  mother,  Abigail  Huntixgton,  hap- 
pily exemplified  the  ''  meek  and  quiet  spirit"  of 
the  Gospel ;  and  her  great-grandfather  Lathrop 
lived  a  life  of  prayer,  in  which  he  often  sought 
mercy  for  his  children  and  children's  children 
to  the  latest  generation. 

In  Harriet's  early  days  she  displayed  unusual 
energy  and  perseverance,  with  sometimes  an  un- 
due inflexibility  of  purpose  ;  but  she  was  under 
the  care  of  a  judicious  mother,  and  influenced 
by  the  example  of  a  mild  and  dutiful  elder  bro- 
ther. She  had  also  amiable  younger  brothers  and 
sisters,  who,  with  a  kind  and  excellent  father, 
formed  a  domestic  circle  of  much  loveliness, 
adapted  to  cherish  the  best  affections  of  the 
heart ;  and  an  interesting  circle  of  youthful  as- 
sociates, some  of  whom  have  proved  the  bright- 
est ornaments  of  society,  exerted  a  happy  influ- 
ence in  the  formation  of  her  character. 

In  connection  with  her  fidelitj^,  and  in  answer 
to  her  prayers,  spiritual  blessings  began  to  de- 


EARLV    LIFE.  13 

scend  upon  her  father's  family  before  she  left  the 
country  ;  and  while  far  hence  toiling  for  the  hea- 
then, God  gave  her  the  joy  to  learn  that  all  its 
members  had  publicly  professed  Christ.  Three  of 
her  sisters,  Mrs.  Charlotte  H.  Cherry,  Mrs.  Eliza- 
beth C.  Hutchings,  and  Mrs.  Harriet  Joanna 
Perry,  followed  her  to  India,  the  bodies  of  the 
first  and  last  of  whom  now  rest  with  hers  at 
Oodooville,  in  the  island  of  Ceylon. 

The  grace  of  God  early  appeared  evidently  to 
sanctify  and  seal  the  subject  of  this  memoir  for 
himself,  some  notice  of  which  we  happily  have 
in  a  brief  sketch  found  among  her  papers. 


''  In  the  summer  of  1808,  when  I  was  12  years 
of  age,  weekly  evening  meetings  were  commenc- 
ed by  our  pastor,  which  were  held  at  the  houses 
of  the  parishioners.  Being  a  new  thing,  they  at- 
tracted notice,  and  were  generally  well  attended. 
Some  special  interest  in  religion  was  about  the 
same  time  manifested  among  a  {e\w  middle-aged 
people,  and  some  even  among  the  youth.  I  first  at- 
tended these  meetings  to  accompany  my  mother, 
who  often  put  into  my  hands  such  books  as  she 
thought  might  do  me  good.  About  this  time  she 
gave  me  Hawes'  directions  for  obtaining  the  new 
birth.    I  examined  them,  and  determined  strictly 

WinsloH,  2 


14  MRS.    WIXSLOW, 

to  observe  every  thino^  which  he  recommends,  yet 
seemed  to  gain  nothing-.  It  then  occurred  to  me 
that  I  could  not  make  myself  better,  so  I  went  to 
God  ;  and  whenever  I  looked  at  my  rule  of  duty, 
prayed  that  He  would  constrain  me  to  observe  it, 
and  do  all  that  was  required.  I  daily  meditated 
over  this  book,  likewise  reading  the  Bible,  and 
retiring  apart  to  pray.  I  was  often  deeply  af- 
fected, and  my  numerous  offences  filled  me  with 
confusion. 

''  Our  evening  meetings  became  more  interest- 
ing. I  was  not  willingly  absent  from  one.  Some- 
times I  prevailed  on  some  of  my  young  friends 
to  go;  but  they  seldom  inclined  to  do  so  without 
their  parents.  The  religious  interest  now  in- 
creased among  a  few  young  ladies  much  older 
than  myself,  and  they  held  a  meeting  by  them- 
selves, which  I  was  permitted  to  attend  with  a 
pious  lady  in  our  neighborhood.  She  sometimes 
conversed  with  me  on  our  way,  and  often  caused 
me  to  weep,  though  I  know  not  that  she  drew  any 
thing  from  me  respecting  the  state  of  my  mind. 
I  had  never  spoken  of  it  to  any  one,  for  indeed 
I  scarcely  knew  myself  what  I  felt.  I  saw  my 
sins,  and  that  they  made  my  best  friends  un- 
happy; but  I  had  not  seen  their  true  nature  as 
offensive  to  a  holy  God.  Yet  I  looked  upon  my 
companions  as  not  standing  in  the  same  need 
of  a  new  heart  that  I  did,   and  therefore  was 


EyVRLY    LIFE.  15 

not  so  urgent  to  turn  them  from  folly  as  I  after- 
wards became.  Although  sometimes  grieved  at 
their  unkind  remarks,  I  was  principally  intent  on 
attempting  to  make  myself  better.         ^ 

"  Sometime  near  the  end  of  Autumn,  at  a  meet- 
ing in  the  evening,  the  55th  chapter  of  Isaiah 
was  the  subject  of  remark,  especially  the  first 
two  verses,  '  //o,  every  one  that  thirateth,  come  ye 
to  the  waters^''  &c.  Here  I  was  for  the  first  time 
overwhelmed  by  a  consideration  of  the  goodness 
of  God  in  offering  salvation  to  lost  sinners.  I  felt 
my  need  of  such  a  Saviour  as  is  provided  in  the 
Gospel.  In  this  state  of  feeling  I  returned  home, 
and  could  not  any  longer  conceal  my  anxiety. 
My  dear  mother  inquired  why  I  was  weeping.  I 
replied  that  I  was  a  great  sinner,  and  that  even- 
ing felt  more  than  I  ever  did  before,  that  I  was 
wretched  and  must  perish  for  ever.  I  said  but 
little,  and  she  left  me  after  saying  only  a  few 
words.  My  anxiety  increased.  I  felt  willing  J 
thought  to  do  any  thing,  to  be  any  thing,  if  the 
Lord  would  receive  me  as  his  child.  I  seemed  to 
expect  some  special  revelation  from  Him  of  my 
adoption,  and  often  prayed  that  some  angel  might 
come  and  give  me  the  so-much-desired  assurance. 
I  did  not  find  myself  amended  of  my  faults.  I 
only  saw  and  felt  them  more,  and  knew  that  God 
must  interpose  and  change  my  heart  entirely,  or 
1  should  continue  to  f^row  worse  and  worse. 


16  MRS.    AVIXSLOW. 

"According  to  the  advice  of  Doddridge  and 
Hawes,  I  privately  dedicated  myself  to  God  in 
a  written  form,  resolving  to  be  his  alone,  and  his 
for  ever.  I  seemed  to  receive  a  blessing  in  this 
act,  and  was  greatly  encouraged  to  persevere, 
and  not  to  cease  striving  until  I  obtained.  It  ap- 
peared to  me  an  awful  step  that  I  had  taken  ;  I 
had  promised  to  be  the  Lord's  ;  to  lead  a  new 
life ;  to  devote  myself  and  my  all  exclusively  to 
his  service,  and  I  dared  not  go  back.  Yet  I  knew 
not  how  to  go  forward.  This  carried  me  more 
frequently  to  the  throne  of  grace.  I  had  for  some 
time  observed  three  stated  seasons  of  prayer 
each  day ;  now  I  set  apart  a  fourth,  and  gene- 
rally nothing  would  prevent  mj^  observing  them 
all.  It  was  a  busy  time.  Our  house  was  filled 
with  company,  and  sometimes  I  could  not  find  a 
retired  spot  except  in  the  garret,  which  often 
witnessed  my  importunity  with  God.  My  parents, 
not  then  professedly  pious,  and  knowing  little  of 
my  feelings,  said  nothing,  but  carefully  avoided 
doing  any  thing  that  might  hinder  the  w^ork  of 
God.  No  one  spoke  to  me  with  any  particularity, 
and  I  felt  no  freedom  to  speak  to  any  one  ;  so 
that  I  had  no  counsellor,  no  guide,  but  the  Bible 
and  the  Holy  Spirit. 

"  In  the  month  of  January,  1S09,  I  received  a 
letter  from  a  dear  friend  at  New  London,  saying 
that   she   had  become  anxious  for  her  soul,  and 


EARLY    LIFE.  17 

exhortinir  me  to  think  of  another  world.  This 
greatly  encouraged  me.  I  had  one  companion, 
one  dear  friend  with  whom  I  might  take  sweet 
counsel.  I  lost  no  time  in  replying  to  her  letter. 
My  earnestness  had  before  been  increasing,  and 
I  now  felt  new  strength.  One  Sabbath  noon,  in 
the  early  part  of  the  month,  I  was  engaged  in 
prayer  as  usual,  when  suddenly  I  nearly  lost  all 
my  encouragement,  and  I  believe  ceased  speak- 
ing ;  but  soon  recommenced,  feeling  thaj;  I  could 
do  nothing  else.  I  seemed  then  to  have  new  con- 
fidence in  God,  and  the  language,  'All  things 
whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  prayer,  believing,  ye 
shall  receive,'  caused  me  to  open  my  mouth  wide, 
and  I  trust  to  plead  with  that  faith  which  is  never 
rejected.  A  sweet  peace  was  shed  abroad  in  my 
soul.  I  felt  assured  that  the  Lord  had  heard  my 
cry,  and  had  not  despised  my  prayer.  Never  can 
I  forget  the  feelings  with  which  I  afterwards 
joined  the  family  circle,  the  happiest  of  the  happy. 
I  longed  to  open  my  mouth  to  declare  what  the 
Lord  had  done  for  me ;  but  I  could  only  gaze  on 
my  parents,  brothers,  and  sister,  with  new  affec- 
tion, and  retire  to  weep  by  myself  and  pray.  I 
went  in  the  afternoon  to  the  house  of  God,  where 
every  thing  was  new,  every  thing  seemed  to  bid 
me  welcome,  and  to  say,  '  The  Lord  of  Hosts  is 
in  the  midst  of  us.'  For  a  number  of  weeks  I  en 
joyed  in  silence  this  new  world,  into  which  I 
2* 


18  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

seemed  introduced,  though  my  solicitude  for  my 
friends  was  very  great. 

"In  March  our  pastor  called  at  the  house, 
shortly  after  I  had  expressed  a  wish  to  my  mo- 
ther to  unite  with  the  church,  if  I  were  not 
thought  too  young.  He  said  but  little.  Knowing 
my  previous  fondness  for  dancing,  he  inquired 
if  I  could  relinquish  that  amusement  for  the  sake 
of  my  Saviour.  I  expressed  myself  willing  to 
make  aijy  sacrifice  if  I  might  be  numbered  among 
God's  children.  My  beloved  parents  now  exa- 
mined anew  their  hope,  and  became  convinced 
of  their  duty  to  profess  their  faith  in  Christ.  Ac- 
cordingly on  the  9th  of  April,  1809,  [the  day  on 
which  she  was  13  years  of  age,]  they,  together 
with  myself  and  a  female  domestic,  were  pro* 
pounded  for  admission  to  the  church,  and  the 
third  Sabbath  following  we  sat  down  at  the  table 
of  the  Lord.  It  w^as  a  season  never  to  be  forgot- 
ten. I  had  taken  a  new  stand,  and  the  eyes  of  all 
were  upon  me.  A  child  of  my  age  never  before 
was  known,  in  that  place,  to  come  out  from  the 
world  by  a  public  profession  of  Christ !  I  had 
many  acquaintances  and  friends,  young,  gay,  and 
attractive.  I  received  many  cautions  from  the 
wise  and  good ;  but  my  connection  with  the 
world  often  made  it  necessary  for  me  to  reflect 
on  the  language  of  Christ,  ^  Whosoever  shaU  be. 
ashamed  of  me,  of  him  shall  the  Son  of  man  be 


EARLY    LIFE.  19 

ashamed  when  he  cometli  in  his  glory  with  the 
holy  angels.'  ]\Iy  dear  brother  was  a  valuable 
counsellor,  and  he  was  always  at  my  side,  jea- 
lous for  the  honor  of  God  as  well  as  for  my 
christian  character.  My  course  was  generally  un- 
interrupted, and  I  had  muchreligiousenjoyment." 

The  written  dedication  and  covenant  here  men- 
tioned, was  frequently  afterwards  renewed  with 
great  solemnity,  and,  as  she  thought,  with  profit. 
This  renewal,  indeed,  constituted  almost  the 
closing  act  of  her  life,  for  only  a  few  hours  be- 
fore her  death,  and  the  last  time  she  wrote  her 
name,  while  unaware  of  standing  so  near  the 
eternal  world,  she  subscribed  the  same  document, 
which,  twenty-five  years  before,  she  had  with 
many  tears,  and  who  can  doubt  in  faith,  present- 
ed to  the  Lord. 

It  may  not  be  easy,  now  that  so  many  of  the 
young  are  joining  themselves  to  the  followers  of 
Christ,  to  estimate  the  degree  of  christian  deci- 
sion required  in  thus  separating  herself  from  her 
associates,  having  no  individual  of  her  age  to 
whom  she  could  freely  speak  on  the  subject  most 
dear  to  her  heart.  This  may  have  been  one  cause 
of  her  love  of  retirement,  and  perhaps  of  the 
habit,  which  seems  to  have  continued  through 
life,  of  comparing  herself  with  the   standard  of 


20   '  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

the  Bible,  rather  than  with  the  experience  of 
other  christians. 

It  is  known  that  she  early  commenced  a  diary 
of  her  religious  exercises,  and  that  in  the  year 
following  her  admission  to  the  church,  she  pre- 
pared, for  the  use  of  her  mother,  a  short  account 
of  her  experience  and  trials ;  hut  in  a  season  of 
illness,  near  the  close  of  1813,  she  destroyed  both. 

The  following  letters,  obtained  from  those 
written  by  her  during  this  interval,  (for  she  pre- 
served no  copy  of  her  correspondence,)  show  the 
state  of  her  mind,  and  her  concern  for  the  spiri- 
tual interests  of  her  companions  : 

TO    A    YOUNG    FRIEND. 

"January  19,  1810. 
"  It  is  true,  my  friend,  that  my  feelings  and  de- 
sires are  in  a  considerable  degree  changed  since 
you  were  here,  but  should  that  diminish  my  affec- 
tion for  one  who  has  ever  been  so  dear  to  me  1 
No,  it  should  rather  increase  it ;  and  I  assure  you 
that  it  does.  What  inexpressible  pleasure  would 
it  give  me,  could  I  be  a  humble  instrument  in  the 
hands  of  God  in  bringing  you  to  him.  By  many 
religion  is  thought  to  be  gloomy,  calculated  only 
to  make  us  unhappy.  Ah,  my  friend,  such  people 
are  entire  strangers  to  it.  I  never  knew  what  real 
happiness  is,   until  I   found  by  experience  that 


EARLY    LIFE.  01 

*"  Wisdom's  ways  arc  ways  of  pleasantucs.-^,  and 
all  her  paths  are  peace'  You  have  yourself  wit- 
nessed what  a  blessed  consolation  religion  is  in 
the  hour  of  death.  I  entreat  you,  my  friend,  se- 
riously to  inquire  how  the  matter  stands  between 
God  and  your  soul.  Do  not  say,  I  am  yet  too 
young,  I  may  put  oil'  repentance  a  little  longer. 
'  IVow  is  the  accepted  time,  now  is  the  day  of 
salvation.'  " 

In  October,  1810,  we  find  her  attending  school 
at  New  Haven,  and  thus  writing  to  her  mother 
"bitter  thiufrs"  concerninrr  herself: 

"  You  say  justly,  that  it  is  owing  to  my  short 
comings  in  duty,  that  I  am  sometimes  cold  and 
destitute  of  spiritual  life.  I  do  not  doubt  it.  But 
it  is  not  only  sometimes^  but  always,  that  I  am  ac- 
companied with  clouds  and  thick  darkness.  You 
will  say  that  I  do  not  go  often  enough  to  the 
throne  of  grace.  I  know  that  very  well.  When 
I  had  time  and  place  I  neglected  it,  and  now  that 
I  would  perform  my  duty  the  opportunities  are 
denied  me — and  is  it  not  just  X  AVere  it  not  for  un- 
bounded mercj'-and  love,  I  should  not  now  be  lift- 
ing up  my  eyes  in  the  land  of  the  living.  I  think 
I  have  been  going  the  downward  road  a  great 
while,  instead  of  growing  in  grace  daily  ;  and  if 
my  heart  deceives  me  not,  my  earnest  prayer  is 


22  MUS.   WINSLOW. 

for  more  grace.  But,  alas,  'my  prayers' — what 
are  they  1  Had  they  been  offered  in  sincerity,  I 
should  ere  this  have  received  an  answer  of  peace. 
"  Do,  mamma,  remember  me,  that  I  may  not 
bring  reproach  upon  my  parents,  and  the  holy 
name  I  have  professed ;  but  may  rather  so  grow 
in  grace  as  to  be  made  a  peculiar  child  of  God. 
I  am  almost  discouraged.  You  say  I  must  ex- 
amine my  heart.  Whenever  I  attempt  it,  it  is 
shut  from  me.  It  is  all  sin,  that  odious  sin,  which 
I  pray  God  may  not  make  him  hide  his  face  from 
me  for  ever.  There  is  '  balm  in  Gilead,'  and  a 
'  Physician  there  j'  but  he  has  gone  from  me. 

"  Return,  O  holy  Dove,  return, 

"  Sweet  messenger  of  rest; 
"  I  hate  the  sins  that  made  thee  mourn, 

"  And  drove  thee  from  my  breast." 


TO    A    FEMALE    ACQUAINTANCE. 

"  New  London,  March,  1812. 
"  I  have  just  returned  from  the  Alms-house, 
where  I  attended  the  funeral  of  a  very  aged  wo- 
man. Her  husband  was  lying  upon  a  bed  from 
which  he  has  not  risen  for  several  years ;  yet  his 
countenance  was  the  picture  of  resignation,  and 
his  whole  deportment  seemed  to  say,  '  Thy  will, 
O  Lord,  be  done.'  My  dear  friend,  may  we  re- 
member that,  young  as  we  are,  we  too  must  die. 


EARLY    LIIE.  23 

Dear  N ,  do  wc  not  conform  too  much  to  the 

world!  How  frequently  do  1  think  there  is  no 
excuse  for  me,  and  I  will  certainly  try  to  grow 
wiser;  but  my  resolutions  too  often  prove  mo- 
mentary, and  without  eflect  on  my  life.  'O  that 
my  head  were  waters,  and  mine  eyes  a  fountain 
of  tears,'  that  I  might  weep  day  and  night  for  my 
sins.  I  have  a  book  which  I  wish  very  much  you 
to  read;  it  is  '  Wright  and  llawes.'  Do  read  it, 
and  consider  it  as  addressed  to  yow." 

The  occasion  of  the  above  date  being  at  JVew 
London^  was  that  her  father  had  been  appointed 
clerk  of  the  County  Courts,  the  records  of  which 
were  then  kept  there  ;  but  their  safetj%  during 
the  war  with  Great  Britain,  soon  required  them 
to  be  removed  to  Norwich,  whither  the  family  re- 
turned in  the  summer  of  1S13.  The  assistance 
frequently  claimed  in  transcribing,  was  probably 
one  means  of  Harriet's  acquiring  a  fair,  legible 
hand,  and  writing  with  uncommon  ease  and  ra- 
pidity, a  talent  which  she  not  only  employed 
with  great  advantage  in  the  business  of  the  mis- 
sion, but  at  all  times  felt  at  liberty  to  use  for  the 
enjoyment  and  spiritual  benefit  of  herself  and 
others. 

Near  the  close  of  1S13  she  recommenced  her 
diary,  which  was  continued  almost  daily  until 
she  left  America.    A  few  extracts  will  show  the 


24r  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

progress   of    her   mind    and   her     religious   ex- 
perience. 

^^  Js'ovemher  1 1,  1813. — There  has  been  a  storm 
this  evening.  The  wind  was  high.  It  was  a  most 
welcome  sound  to  my  ears.  Did  I  not  feel  for 
those  who  are  exposed  to  the  inconveniences  of 
such  weather,  I  could  hail  the  days  when  all  with- 
out is  dreary  and  boisterous,  as  more  favorable 
to  my  happiness  than  any  other.  Then  it  is  that 
I  have  no  society  but  that  of  my  own  heart  and  a 
gracious  God.  Then  have  I  a  more  lively  sense 
of  m.y  dependence  on  Him,  of  my  nothingness 
before  Kim,  who  is  all  in  all." 

'^  March  11,  1814. — Yesterday  morning  1  walk- 
ed with  cousin  L.  We  had  some  conversation  on 
a  subject  dear  to  my  heart.  She  is  what  I  Avould 
be,  and  to  believe  it  possible  I  shall  ever  be  like 
her  would  be  a  great  consolation.  She  has  been 
tome  a  most  useful  friend.  She  has  convinced 
me  that  were  the  love  of  God  my  ruling  princi- 
ple I  should  not  have  suffered  as  I  have  done  the 
past  two  months.  Could  I  regulate  my  heart  by 
the  Divine  will,  I  should  not  be  so  much  disposed 
to  hide  myself  from  every  eye ;  but  I  feel  con- 
tinued weakness,  and  am  deficient  in  every  good 
thing.  Yet  why  do  I  indulge  this  gloominess.  I 
will  be  up  and  doing.  There  is  forgiveness  with 
God,  and  v.ith  him  there  is  plenteous  redemption. 


EARLY    LIFE.  25 

He  will  not  cast  off  any  who  come  to  him  with 
humility,  confessing  their  sins.  To  his  throne  of 
grace  I  will  go,  and  if  I  perish  it  sliall  be  at  his 
footstool." 

*'  Thursday^  IG. — This  day  has  passed  but  te- 
diously. At  evening  we  had  a  large  party  in  our 
small  parlor.  Instead  of  receiving  company,  I 
could  most  gladly  have  retired  to  my  chamber, 
and  given  vent  to  feelings  which  almost  over- 
powered me.  I  was,  however,  obliged  to  assume 
an  appearance  of  gayety  which  but  ill  suited  me." 

"  Sunday^  April  3. — This  morning  Doctor  S. 
j)reached  from  Job,  20  :  5,  '  The  triumphing  of 
the  wicked  is  short.'  I  cannot  doubt  my  claim 
to  the  christian  character,  as  revealed  in  the  Bi- 
ble. I  feci  assured  that  *  old  things  are  passed 
away,'  and  that  where  was  once  darkness  is  now 
lio-ht  in  the  Lord.  I  have  confidence  in  God.  I  be- 
lieve  his  whole  word.  I  rely  solely  on  the  Saviour 
of  sinners  for  justilication,  adoption,  and  sanctifi- 
cation.  Still  I  am  perplexed  on  every  side.  Re- 
maining corruption  ciiuses  me  to  cry  aloud  for 
help.  I  feel  that  I  have  gone  astray,  have  wan- 
dered, and  loved  to  wander.  It  grieves  me.  Oh 
my  God,  I  ask  of  thee  strength.  I  ask  for  that 
divine  love  which  will  make  me  count  all  things 
but  loss  that  I  may  win  Christ.  I  beseech  thee 
let  me  not  live  for  myself  alone.  Enable  me  to 
be  useful  to  all  around  me." 

Wiusluw.  3 


25 


MRS.    WINSLOW. 


The  following  extracts  show  that  Miss  L.  did 
not  confine  her  views  to  herself,  though  she  had 
many  internal  conflicts. 

"  8th. — This  day  has  been  appointed  by  the 
Governor  for  fasting,  humiliation,  and  prayer.  I 
have  humbled  myself  before  thee.  Oh  thou  Most 
High.  I  abhor  myself,  for  I  am  vile  ;  my  case, 
Oh  blessed  Father,  is  before  thee.  Thou  know- 
est  ail  my  desires.  Thou  knowest  every  wish  of 
my  heart.  I  feel  assured  that  thou  wilt  not  cast 
me  off,  when  I  entreat  thy  favor.  My  sins  rise 
like  a  cloud,  but  I  will  hope  in  thy  mercj'.  Oh 
my  soul,  behold  thy  Saviour  on  the  cross,  dying 
for  thy  sins.  See  him  rise  from  the  dead,  and  as- 
cend to  heaven ;  calling  upon  thee  to  deny  thy- 
self, to  take  up  thy  cross  and  follow  him.  And 
how  canst  thou  be  inactive  1  How  canst  thou 
again  grieve  him  bj^  rebellion  1  Oh,  dear  Redeem- 
er, forgive  me.  Give  me  not  up  to  hardness  of 
heart  and  to  unbelief.  Eeprove  me.  Oh,  humble 
me  by  afflictions  if  necessary,  but  sanctify  them 
to  me.  Make  me  to  feel  thy  chastening  hand,  if 
I  otherwise  shall  not  love  and  obey  thee.  For 
others  I  would  also  pray.  Our  country,  0  Lord, 
is  in  a  deplorable  state.  Thou  canst  save  it  from 
destruction.  Oh  spare  us  in  love.  May  we  yet 
be  a  peaceful  and  a  happy  nation.  Bless  the  poor, 
the  afflicted,  the  sick,  and  the  destitute.     Oh  re-* 


EARLY    LIFT.  'J7 

vive  thy  work  in  this  part  of  the  land.  Cast  not 
away  from  thee  my  dear,  my  beloved  town.  Thy 
judgments  have  been  upon  it  in  a  peculiar  but 
merited  manner  since  this  war  ;  but,  Oh  God,  let 
it  still  be  spared. 

*'  30. — Many  times  within  a  few  of  the  last  days 
I  have  exclaimed,  '  thanks  be  to  God  who  ^iveth 
us  the  victory,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.' 
I  adore  him  for  his  most  wonderful  works.  Had 
he  not  appeared  for  me,  I  should  most  surely 
have  perished  in  despair.  Now  I  rejoice  that  not 
a  secret  thought  is  concealed  from  him,  because 
I  am  convinced  that;  knowing  my  weakness,  he 
will  give  me  strength. 

'  In  Him,  not  in  an  arm  of  flesh  I  trust, 

'  In  Him  whose  promise  never  yet  has  failed, 

'  I  place  my  confidence.' 

"  To-morrow  is  appointed  for  the  communion. 
Oh  my  God,  give  me,  I  beseech  thee,  a  believing, 
humble  heart,  and  grant  the  blessing  of  thy  pre- 
sence in  every  soul  which  may  partake  of  this 
feast. 

^\May  1. — This  day  I  have  enjoyed  sensible 
communion  with  God.  When  first  seated  at  the 
table,  the  belief  that  with  all  my  selfishness  I  was 
numbered  among  the  chosen  of  God,  humbled  me 
while  it  made  me  happy.  The  hope  that  I  should 
meet  around  the  throne  of  the  Lamb  all  who  M'cre 


28  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

with  me  on  this  interesting  occasion,  and  not 
these  only,  but  absent  friends,  was  bahn  to  my 
wounded  spirit ;  and  though,  but  a  few  moments 
before,  I  was  doubting  my  good  estate,  I  could 
now  rejoice  in  God  my  salvation,  and  wonder  at 
his  condescending  love.  I  longed  to  have  done 
with  all  sublunary  things  and  be  at  rest. 

"  June  6. — Intelligence  has  reached  us,  that  on 
the  3 1st  of  March  the  allied  armies  entered  Paris. 
The  nations  of  Europe  are  now  at  peace.  Oh  my 
God,  give  me  a  thankful  heart,  and  grant  the  best 
of  blessings  to  those  who  are  so  signally  deliver- 
ed from  the  horrors  of  war.  May  they  learn  war 
no  more.  May  a  similar  blessing  soon  visit  our 
unhappy  country ;  and  may  the  consequence  be 
a  humbling  of  every  rebellious  heart. 

"  Juhj  23,  midnight. — The  past  day  has  been 

one  of  apprehension,  of  trial.  My  dear  aunt  J 

is  very  low.  In  consequence  of  being  called  to 
attend  her  immediately  after  rising  this  morning, 
1  omitted  my  morning  devotions,  and  when  re- 
minded of  my  omission  in  the  course  of  the  day, 
I  still  deferred  going  to  God,  which  caused  my 
heart  bitter  sorrow. 

"  30. — Aunt.  J died  between  one  and  two 

o'clock.  The  preparation  for  her  funeral  devolved 
on  me.  I  feel  more  as  though  a  mother  was  to 
be  interred  than  an  aunt." 

"^/  J\\w  Haven,  August  10.— Last  night  Nor- 


EARLY    LIFE.  29 

wich  was  in  great  consternation.  The  alarm  sfuns 
were  fired,  and  an  express  arrived  from  New 
London,  stating  that  the  surrender  of  Stonington 
Fort  was  demanded.  This  news  gave  universal 
alarm.  I  however  left  home  this  morning  for 
New  Haven.  At  Colchester  met  many  soldiers 
with  sad  countenances,  repairing  to  their  place 
of  rendezvous.  It  was  a  painful  sight.  At  New 
Haven  found  friends  well,  and  received  a  cordial 
welcome." 

The  mind  of  Miss  L.  was  early  interested  in 
the  state  of  the  heathen,  as  is  shown  by  frequent 
references  in  her  diary. 

"  21. — When  I  reflect  on  the  multitudes  of  my 
fellow-creatures  who  are  perishing  for  lack  of 
vision,  and  that  I  am  living  at  ease,  without  aid- 
ing in  the  promulgation  of  the  Gospel,  I  am  al- 
most ready  to  wish  myself  a  man,  that  I  might 
spend  my  life  with  the  poor  heathen.  But  I  check 
the  thought,  and  would  not  alter  one  plan  of  In- 
finite wisdom.  I  could,  however,  cheerfully  en- 
dure pain  and  hardship  for  them,  and  for  my  dear 
Redeemer.  Has  he  not  given  his  life  for  multi- 
tudes now  perishing,  as  well  as  for  my  soul  1  And 
Oh,  how  basely  ungrateful  and  selfish  in  me,  to 
sit  down  quietly  in  the  care  of  self,  without  mak- 
ing any  exertion  for  their  salvation.  But  what 
3* 


30  MRS.    WI^'SLOW. 

can  I  do  ]  A  weak,  ignorant  female.  One  thini> 
only  do  I"  see.  My  prayers  may  be  accepted. 
Yes,  I  will  plead  with  my  heavenly  Father,  that 
he  may  be  a  Father  to  the  poor  benighted 
heathen." 

The  following  extract  alludes  to  the  lamented 
Eev.  Dr.  Payson : 

^\Monday,  22. — Spent  this  afternoon  and  even- 
ing at  Mr.  S.'s,  with  uncle  and  aunt  L.  Met  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Payson.  If  there  ever  was  a  good  man 
on  earth,  Mr.  Payson  seems  to  me  to  be  one.  He 
appears  truly  humble,  and  much  engaged  in  re- 
ligion ;  and  possesses  much  of  the  manner  and 
countenance  which  I  love  to  fancy  belonged  to 
St.  Paul.  In  conversation  this  evening,  he  con- 
firmed me  in  an  opinion  which  I  have  sometimes 
ventured  to  express,  that  all  ought  immediately 
to  repent,  and  that  we  should  neither  pray  with  a 
wicked  heart,  nor  omit  prayer ;  but  pray  with  a 
holy  heart." 

A  letter  to  a  dear  friend  with  whom  she  conti- 
nued at  times  to  correspond  during  her  life,  shows 
something  of  her  early  taste  for  polite  literature. 
It  should  be  remembered,  that  the  remarks  on 
the  poetry  of  Lord  Byron  were  made  before  his 
more  exceptionable  works  were  published. 


EARLY    LIFE.  31 

"NEw-IlAvrv,  Sept.  2,  1614. 
''Most  welcome  was  a  letter  from  my  dear  L. 
last  week  ;  and  let  me  request  you  never  to  think 
that  a  letter  from  you  can  prove  an  intrusion, 
even  though  I  be  much  occupied  by  a  sick  room. 
I  am  pleased  to  learn  that  you  are  '  enthusiasti- 
cally fond  of  poetry.'  In  this  we  shall  find  a  si- 
milarity in  our  characters.  I  have  seen  nothing 
7/cw,  but  the  'Feast  of  the  Poets,'  that  pleased 
me  very  much.  Lord  Byron's  productions  you 
have  undoubtedly  seen.  Do  you  agree  with  me 
in  admiring  them  very  muchi  I  was  unwilling  to 
be  pleased  with  any  thing  that  could  proceed 
from  a  character  like  Lord  Byron  s ;  but  found 
it  impossible  to  read  without  being  delighted  with 
almost  every  page.  At  the  same  time,  I  found 
much  to  condemn.  Unchristian  sentiments,  con- 
veyed in  such  a  garb  of  loveliness,  have  unques- 
tionably a  very  pernicious  tendency  J  and  much 
as  I  admire  these  books,  I  would  gladly  hear  that 
there  is  not  one  copy  remaining  on  the  earth. 
Scott  must  please  every  lover  of  the  muses.  Of 
his  poems,  the  '  Lady  of  the  Lake  '  is  my  favorite. 
A  greater  degree  of  sweetness  and  simplicity, 
I  am  sure,  cannot  be  found  in  any  work.  And 
where  is  there  a  description  more  beautiful  than 
he  gives  of  Matilda  in  Rokeby  1  The  poor  old 
minstrel,  too,  interests  my  feelings  very  much. 
The  lively  pathos  in  the  lines, 


32  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

'  Lives  there  a  man  with  soul  so  dead, 
*  Who  never  to  himself  hath  said, 
'  This  is  my  own,  my  native  land,' 

like  almost  every  thing  I  meet  with  concerning 
home^  'that  dearest,  sweetest  spot,'  I  now  recol- 
lect as  one  part  which  particularly  interested  me. 
Cowper  and  Young  have  always  power  to  make 
me  forget  myself,  and  wholly  absorbed  in  their 
delineation  of  the  human  character,  especially 
where  they  contrast  it  with  infinite  purity.  Of 
such  writings  I  can  never  be  weary.  The  more 
I  read,  the  more  excellent  they  appear.  I  like 
Thompson  very  much,  and  know  not  why  I  have 
read  his  '  Seasons '  but  little.  For  amusement 
only  there  is  nothing  that  I  would  sooner  read 
than  Shakspeare's  plays.  His  witches  have  al- 
ways the  power  of  bewitching  me.  Shall  I  go 
on  to  name  the  beauties  of  Campbell,  Rogers, 
Goldsmith,  Southey,  Burns,  &c.  &c.  No,  I  fear 
1  have  already  made  myself  tedious  to  you.  I 
cannot,  however,  fail  to  notice  '  Cumberland's 
Retrospection,'  which  I  think  admirable,  consider- 
ing the  advanced  age  of  the  writer. 

"  I  do  not  envy  any  their  situation  or  their  en- 
joyments, but  if  such  a  passion  should  find  place 
in  my  heart,  the  object  of  it  would  be  the  leisure 
and  the  inclination  to  read  all  valuable  and  inter- 
esting books.    Inclination  I  have. too  much  of 


EARLY    LIFE.  33 

for  my  peace,  wlille  the   opportunity   is  beyond 
my  reach. 

"My  friend,  when  fancying  that  some  great 
enjoyments  are  withheld  from  us,  arc  we  not  apt 
to  forget  the  numberless  unmerited  blessings 
which  we  daily  receive,  or  to  view  them  as  things 
of  course,  which  God  in  justice  confers  upon  us  1 
Perhaps  I  ought  not  to  judge  of  others  by  my 
own  experience,  but  from  some  observation  I 
infer  that  all  of  us  are  ungrateful  for  mercies  en- 
joyed ;  and  that  we  have  always  something  un- 
attained  in  view,  which  we  fancy  would  promote 
our  happiness.  This  is  certainly  the  case  with 
me.  I  am  too  much  addicted  to  '  castle-building,' 
but  it  is  not  solely  that  I  may  increase  my  own 
happiness.  I  seek  principally  such  changes  as 
may  promote  my  usefulness,  and  in  these  I  should 
find  my  greatest  happiness." 

The  following  letter  to  her  mother  shows  how 
early  her  thoughts  were  turned  to  a  missionary 
life,  though  not  of  course  with  any  definiteness 
of  object.  To  appreciate  her  feelings,  we  must 
bear  in  mind  that  Foreign  Missions  were  then 
but  little  known  or  thought  of  in  this  land ;  it 
being  but  four  years  after  the  organization  of 
the  earliest.  Foreign  Missionary  Society  in  this 
country. 


34  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

«'New  Haven,  Sept,  13,  1814.  '■ 
'^  If  the  weather  was  good,  I  should  probably 
be  at  this  moment  preparing  myself  to  go  and 
hear  an  oration,  instead  of  writing  to  my  dear 
mother.  Were  every  privilege  denied  me,  I  might 
murmur ;  but  how  can  I  now,  when  I  am  per- 
mitted to  converse  a  few  moments  with  my  best 
friends.  Truly,  I  have  cause  only  for  rejoicing. 
Even  when  sorely  oppressed  with  a  sense  of  my 
depravity,  and  the  feeling  that  there  is  no  good 
thing  in  me,  that  all  my  thoughts  and  actions  are 
sinful,  I  have  reason  to  rejoice  ;  for  the  Saviour 
of  sinners  has  condescended  to  draw  peculiarly 
near  to  me.  My  darkest  hours  are  irradiated 
Avith  the  light  of  his  countenance.  I  can  hardly 
reconcile  it  to  the  justice  of  God,  that  so  vile  a 
being  as  I  should  be  under  such  favorable  cir- 
cumstances. I  am  almost  ready  to  ask,  Why  was 
Harriet  Newell  taken  from  life,  and  a  creature  of 
so  little  worth  as  I  am,  continued  here  1  Am  I  re 
served  for  similar  usefulness  1  I  will  encourage 
such  a  hope.  Think  not  by  this  that  I  desire  to 
become  the  wife  of  a  missionary.  I  desire  to 
spend  my  life  in  the  service  of  my  Maker,  and 
however  inconsistent  with  such  a  wish  much  of 
my  life  may  appear,  it  is  my  most  ardent  desire. 
Often  my  judgment  leads  me  astray,'and  often  do 
I  wander  through  thoughtlessness,  but  I  am  most 
thoroughly  convinced  that  no  service  is  so  de- 


EARLV    LIFE. 


35 


Ii'ghtful  as  that  of  my  Saviour — that  no  privations, 
no  toils,  no  sufferings,  are  too  great  for  his  chil- 
dren to  endure  for  his  sake." 

The  following  notice  of  an  excursion  to 
''  Wadsworth's  Mountain,"  a  few  miles  west  of 
Hartford,  the  summer  residence  of  Daniel  Wads- 
worth,  Esq.  (after  whose  sister  our  young  friend 
was  named,)  is  inserted  to  show  her  early  love 
for  the  beauties  of  nature.  The  excursion  was 
made  while  she  was  on  a  visit  to  some  friends  in 
the  neighborhood. 

''  September  26th. — After  riding  about  seven 
miles,  we  found  ourselves  ascending  the  moun- 
tain through  a  forest,  not  of  lofty  pine,  and  tow- 
ering oak,  but  of  low  trees  w^ith  thick  foliage, 
which  seemed  impervious  to  the  sun.  No  variety 
of  objects  attracted  our  attention  for  two  miles, 
when  suddenly  we  found  ourselves  near  a  farm- 
house. It  was  built  of  wood,  and  in  the  gothic 
style.  From  this  we  proceeded  to  the  mansion 
of  Mr.  W ,  which  appeared  the  seat  of  ele- 
gance and  repose.  AVe  were  cordially  welcomed 
by  himself  and  lady.  A  few  moments  were  al- 
lowed us  to  rest.  After  admiring  the  structure 
of  the  building,  and  the  situation  of  the  rooms,  we 
sallied  forth  in  quest  of  new  scenes.  The  eldorly 
portion  of  our  party  took  the  direct  road  to  the 


36  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

tower,  but  the  younger  preferred  a  more  circuit* 
ous  route,  so  as  to  lose  none  of  the  beauties  of 
the  surrounding  country.  We  proceeded  to  the 
top  of  a  formidable  hill.  Below,  as  far  as  the  eye 
could  reach,  was  a  varied  landscape  of  meadows, 
fields,  groves,  hills,  villages,  and  water  prospects  ; 
it  was  the  most  enchanting  scene  I  ever  beheld; 
but  my  astonishment  when  I  ascended  the  tower, 
none  but  those  who  have  been  in  the  same  place 
can  well  conceive.  On  the  north.  Mount  Holyoke 
and  Mount  Tom  (near  Northampton)  were  visi- 
ble in  the  distance,  while  to  the  south-east  the 
prospect  was  grand  beyond  the  power  of  my  fee- 
ble pen  to  describe.  Hills,  mountains,  valleys,  vil- 
lages, towns,  and  the  winding  river,  all  seemed 
confusedly  blended  together,  '  the  fragments  of  a 
slumbering  Vv'orld.'  At  the  south  was  Mount  Car- 
mel.  The  distant  view  for  fifty  miles  on  each 
side  of  us  w^as  truly  sublime  ;  but  that  directly  a1 
our  feet  excited  my  most  enthusiastic  admira- 
tion. There  vras  a  small  lake,  with  a  mountain  a1 
each  extremity ;  the  high  tower  on  which  we 
were  standing  being  at  the  top  of  one,  while  the 
other,  scarcely  less  lofty,  was  crowned  with  pri- 
mitive forest.  On  one  side  of  the  lake  there  was 
a  delightful  grove,  and  on  the  other,  the  w^alks 
and  cultivated  grounds  around  Mr.  W 's  ro- 
mantic mansion.  After  spending  some  time  on 
the  tower,  we  descended  and  wound  our  way 


EARLY    LIFE.  37 

tlirough  groves  and  enchanting  scenery  to  the 
lake.  We  were  taken  in  a  boat  to  the  opposite 
mountain,  ascended  it,  and  then  returned  to  onr 
friends  at  the  mansion,  where  we  were  prevailed 
on  to  stay  to  tea,  and  received  other  kind  atten- 


It  is  evident  from  some  succeeding  passages, 
tiiat  Miss  Lathrop  desired  to  be  tiseful.  By  mark- 
ing her  subsequent  path,  we  shall  learn  /low  those 
desires  were  carried  into  effect.  The  society  to 
which  she  next  alludes,  and  which  she  was  in- 
strumental in  forming,  was  established  for  the 
Relief  of  Poor  Women  a?Hl  Childrcji.  Under  date 
of  October  5,  1814,  she  writes  : 

"  This  morning  I  made  eleven  calls  on  business 
for  the  Society.  Some  were  on  our  poor  pen- 
sioners. Returning  home  alone,  I  thought  much 
on  the  degree  of  enjoyment  of  this  class  of  peo- 
ple, compared  with  that  of  those  who  move  in  a 
different  sphere.  They  appear  to  be  much  less 
favored  than  we  are,  but  there  is  reason  to  be- 
lieve that  some  among  them  are  more  sincere 
christians  than  many  among  us.  God  has  chosen 
the  weak  things  of  the  world  to  confound  tb.e 
things  which  are  mighty.  These  peNple  have  dif- 
ferent comforts  from  ours,  often  nothing  more 
than  a  subsistence  for  themselves  and  family  for 

Wiiislow.  ^ 


38  MRS.  ^VI^■SL0W. 

ihe  passing  day,  but  they  are  happy  in  present 
gratification.  Doubtless  they  have  some  trials  of  ' 
■which  we  know  nothing.  We,  too,  find  perplexi- 
ties and  troubles.  Every  heart  knows  its  own 
bitterness,  and  a  stranger  intermeddleth  not  with 
its  joys. 

"  Odohp.r  6. — This  afternoon  I  went  to  the  so- 
ciety meeting.  I  found  pleasure  as  usual  in  at- 
tempting to  do  good.  Oh  that  I  had  a  heart  to 
improve  every  opportunity  of  usefulness  to  my 
fellow-creatures  ;  but  self  too  much  engrosses  my 
thoughts,  my  time,  and  my  labor.  For  self  I  sigh 
and  toil,  often  reo-ardless  of  the  sufFerinor  multi- 
tude,  and  more  frequently  neglectful  of  the  few 
who  are  in  my  own  family,  and  who  might  be 
benefited  by  my  exertions. 

'^  12. — This  morning  friend  N.  Charles  and  my- 
self took  a  ride  to  Canterbury.  The  country 
would  have  appeared  to  me  very  fine  a  few 
weeks  ago,  but  now  I  cannot  view  it  without  sad 
thoughts.  The  association  of  ideas  leads  me  to 
think  of  my  latter  end,  of  my  decay — not  sudden, 
as  from  life  to  death — but  a  lingering  decay  of 
powers  which  constitute  my  chief  source  of  en- 
joyment in  life,  and  which,  when  I  become  old, 
will  pass  to  second  childishness.  But  that  time 
may  never  arrive.  I  will  not  embitter  my  pre- 
sent joys  by  anticipations  of  my  future  help- 
lessness." 


EARLY    LIFE.  39 

The  following  was  written  on  commencing  the 
instruction  of  a  vohmtary  school  for  the  educafio?i 
of  poor  children : 

"  15. — I  have  been  studying  some  parts  of  my 
character,  and  find  more  cause  for  humility  than 
on  a  cursory  view  I  could  have  believed.  I  pray 
that  I  may  not  rest  day  or  night,  until  I  am  bet- 
ter versed  in  self-knowledge. 

"  I  am  about  to  commence  a  school."  j\Iay  God 
make  my  motives  pure,  and  prosper  the  work  I 
have  begun.  Alas!  do  I  not  attempt  this  task  more 
for  appearance,  than  for  the  love  of  immortal 
souls  \  This  question,  0  my  soul,  is  of  the  great- 
est importance.  I  can  never  expect  the  divine 
blessing  on  my  sinful  actions,  or  on  apparently 
good  actions  proceeding  from  bad  motives. 
*  Search  me,  0  God,  and  know  my  heart,  try  me, 
and  know  my  thoughts,  and  sec  if  there  be  any 
wicked  way  in  me,  and  lead  me  in  the  way  ever- 
lasting.' 

"  I  ardently  desire  to  devote  my  life  to  the  ser- 
vice of  my  Maker  ;  to  be  constantly  mindful  of 
my  responsibility ;  to  feel  that  I  must  live  for 
others,  and  not  for  myself.  Yesterday  I  renewed 
my  solemn  dedication  of 'myself  to  the  Lord, 
promising  with  his  assistance  to  devote  my  time, 
the  faculties  of  my  mind,  the  members  of  my 
body,  my  talents,  and  my  influence  over  others — 


40  MRS.    WIXSLOW. 

all  to  the  Maker  and  Giver  of  every  power.  O 
Heavenly  Father,  accept  of  me,  and  let  me  not 
again  return  to  the  vanities  of  life  with  the  avid- 
ity which  I  have  done  heretofore. 

"  J^ovemher  12. — No  day  of  my  school-keeping 
has  been  more  interesting  than  this.  Oh,  that  all 
who  think  their  charities  must  be  limited  to  a  cer- 
tain few,  and  that  institutions  of  this  kind  are 
productive  of  no  good,  would  spend  a  few  hours 
with  these  interesting  little  creatures,  see  their 
engagedness  to  excel  in  their  various  employ- 
ments, and  witness  their  progress  from  one  month 
to  another.  Sure  I  am  they  could  not  retain  all 
their  selfishness." 

Besides  her  efforts  in  the  society  and  school 
formed  for  the  benefit  of  the  poor  and  suffering, 
she  often  ministered  personally  to  their  wants, 
especially  in  the  care  of  the  sick. 

While  thus  sacrificing  herself  for  the  good  of 
others,  she  was  called  into  the  furnace  of  afflic- 
tion by  tidings  received  from  her  beloved  elder 
brother,  then  a  member  of  the  senior  class  of  Yale 
College ;  but  it  was  to  her  as  the  "  refiner's  fire." 

'' jYov.  18,  1814.— This  afternoon  letters  from 
New  Haven  state  that  Charles  is  no  better,  and 
he  wishes  to  have  mamma  with  him.  Accordingly 
she  left  us  this  evening  to  go  in  the  stage,  in  a 


EARLY    LIFE.  41 

damp,  dark  night,  and  over  bad  roads ;  but  the 
same  God  who  has  supported  us  hitherto,  will  not 
now  forsake  us.    Verily  he  is  a  friend  in  affliction. 

"  25. — Painful  intelligence  has  arrived  from 
Charles.  He  is  very  low,  and  we  have  reason  to 
apprehend  that  the  next  account  will  be  of  his 
departure  from  this  world  of  sorrow.  Oh  my 
God,  wmU  thou  sanctify  him  wholly,  and  make 
happy  his  dying  hour. 

"  26. — The  day  has  been  one  of  severe  trial. 
Never  was  I  so  anxious  for  the  arrival  of  letters. 
I  went  to  school  in  a  state  of  suspense.  There, 
however,  a  letter  \vas  handed  me,  stating  that 
our  dear  Charles  is  rather  better.  Oh  my  God, 
fill  my  heart  with  gratitude  for  this  favor,  and 
grant  its  continuance  for  Christ's  sake. 

"  30. — And  must  it  be]  Am  I  no  more  to  see 
the  fond  object  of  my  love  1  Oh  my  God,  suffer 
•me  not  to  murmur.  In  all  thy  dealings  thou  art 
kind.  And  is  my  dear  Charles  first  called  to  com- 
mence the  '  travel  of  eternity  V  Oh,  grant  us 
support,  and  the  sanctification  of  these  trials  to 
us  all." 

The  violent  fever  with  which  this  promising 
youth  had  been  attacked,  raged  till  December  3, 
when  he  was  called  from  his  preparation  for  the 
ministry,  to  the  rest  above,  at  the  age  of  twenty. 
The  following  extract  indicates  true  resignation  : 


42  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

^^ December  6. — What  can  I  render  to  the  Lord 
for  all  his  goodness'?  Most  severely  has  he  afflict- 
ed us,  but  I  trust  it  is  in  love.  My  dear  parents 
returned  yesterday  in  much  better  health  than  I 
had  reason  to  expect,  and  are  now  tolerably  com- 
fortable, and  composed.  Did  I  not  feel  resigned 
to  this  bereavement,  their  composure  would  sur- 
prise me.  That  Charles  has  made  a  happy  ex- 
change, I  have  not  the  least  doubt.  For  him  I  re- 
joice, rather  than  mourn.  Yes,  Oh  my  God,  if 
thou  wouldst  grant  his  restoration  to  this  family, 
to  this  fond,  lacerated  heart,  in  answer  to  its  re- 
quests, it  would  be  silent.    I  feel  that  he  is  taken 

from  the  evil  to  come. 1  have  been  called 

away  to  receive  the  condolence  of  a  friend.  These 
friends  are  very  kind,  they  prove  that  they  are  in- 
deed our  friends  j  but  my  selfish  heart  would  seek 
loneliness,  and  indulge  its  feelings  apart.  I  would 
summon  piety  to  my  aid,  if  a  merciful  God  would 
grant  me  grace,  and  then  return  to  the  duties  of 
the  family  with  fortitude  ;  but  now,  the  continual 
offers  of  sympathy  but  renew  the  anguish  they 
are  intended  to  allay." 

The  friends  of  Job  better  understood  the  na- 
ture of  affliction,  when  "they  sat  down  with  him 
upon  the  ground  seven  days  and  seven  nights, 
and  none  spake  a  word  unto  him,  for  they  saw 
that  his  grief  was  very  great." 


EAKLY    LIFE.  4-3 

We  next  find  Miss  Lathrop  seeking  to  guide  a 
beloved  female  associate,  inquiring  for  the  way 
of  salvation. 

'*  Norwich,  December  24,  181 1. 

"  After  a  delightful  visit  from  ,  I  im- 
prove a  few  moments  in  acknowledging  the  plea- 
sure which  your  letter  afforded  me.  You  say, 
^  Ma?itj  a?id  earnest  have  been  my  prayers  that  I 
might  have  an   interest    in   the    redemption   of 

Christ.'    What,  my  dearM ,  is  required  of  us 

but  a  willing  mind  1  Those  who  earnestly  seek, 
have  the  promise  of  him  who  cannot  err,  that 
they  shall  obtain.  Says  our  Saviour,  *  Blessed 
are  they  who  do  hunger  and  thirst  after  right- 
eousness, for  they  shall  be  filled.'  '  Come  unto 
me,  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  hea\y  laden,  and  I 
will  give  you  rest.'  '  Ask  and  it  shall  be  given 
you,  seek  and  ye  shall  find.' 

"  But  you  may  reply  that  ^  the  sacrifice  of  the 
wicked  is  an  abomination  to  the  Lord.'  Can  it 
be  that  those  are  the  wicked  ones  here  mention- 
ed, in  whom  God  has  put  a  desire  after  holiness  ? 
When  one  feels  willing  to  take  up  the  cross  and 
follow  Christ  through  evil  and  through  good  re- 
port— willing  to  sacrifice  her  dearest  earthly  en- 
joyments if  he  will  take  a  seat  in  her  heart,  I 
think  it  cannot  be  that  her  offerings  are  unac- 
ceptable to  a  God  of  mercy.   May  I  not  hope  that 


44  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

such  is  the  case  with  my  friend  1  Then  will  I  say, 
that  though  ^  clouds  and  darkness'  are  now  about 
you,  it  will  be  for  a  season  only ;  for  never  did 
God  say  to  us,  '  Seek  ye  me  in  vain.'  He  is  more 
ready  to  hear  and  bless  us,  than  we  to  ask  any 
good.  But  he  requires  of  us  a  surrender  of  tht 
whole  heart — there  must  be  no  reserve — an  entire 
approbation  of  all  his  dealings,  and  earnest  desires 
that  we  may  be  enabled  to  conform  to  them^  and 
not  that  they  may  be  altered  to  suit  our  preseni 
gratification." 

Again  w^e  find  her  resuming  her  charitable  ef 
forts,  which  it  must  be  borne  in  mind,  she  was  ther 
pursuing  almost  alone.  Tract  distribution,  w^hicl: 
she  employed  with  other  means,  w^as  then  in  its 
very  beginnings  in  this  country. 

"  31. — I  am  almost  discouraged  with  the  little 
improvement  which  the  children  make  in  the 
school ;  but  if  by  ^  precept  upon  precept,'  bj 
prayer,  or  by  any  other  means,  I  may  be  permit- 
ted to  do  good  to  one  of  them,  it  will  reward  al 
my  endeavors.  I  felt  to-day  more  than  usuallj 
engaged  in  my  duties.    After  school,  called  or 

Mrs.  I ;  found  her  not  well  and  three  of  hei 

V  children  sick.    She  did  most  truly  claim  my  sym 
"  pathy.    I  gave  her  a  tract,  hoping  for  the  blessing 
of  God  on  her  perusal  of  it. 
"  January  6,  1815. — I  have  this  afternoon  visit- 


EARLY    LIFE.  4-5 

ed  a  poor  sick  negro  woman,  and  derived  more 
pleasure  in  contributing  to  her  comfort,  by  read- 
ing in  the  Bible,  than  I  could  have  found  in  the 
most  splen(^id  worldly  entertainment.  What  can 
equal  the  pleasure  of  doing  good  \  Oh  for  a  heart 
and  the  power  to  do  good  continually,  to  devote 
my  whole  life  to  the  service  of  my  ]\Iaker. 

"  27. — This  day  until  three  o'clock  was  spent 
in  soliciting  charity  with  my  friend  L.,  and  in 
visiting  the  poor  and  sick.  Could  my  days  all 
pass  thus,  methinks  '  the  cares  of  this  world,  and 
the  deceitfulness  of  riches'  would  not  'choke  the 
word,  and  render  it  unfruitful.'  0  God,  I  pray 
thee  enlarge  my  sphere  of  usefulness.  Give  me 
power  and  desire  to  do  good  continually.  This 
evening  I  spent  at  the  reading  meeting.  Return- 
ed home,  not  very  well  either  in  body  or  mind ; 
but  God  is  good.  '  I  will  still  praise  Him,  who  is 
the  health  of  my  countenance  and  my  God.'  " 

On  hearing  of  the  proclamation  of  peace  with 
Great  Britain,  she  writes : 

'^  February  G. — This  afternoon  most  glorious 
news  has  reached  us.  And  may  we  indeed  be 
permitted  to  enjoy  the  blessings  attending  the 
restoration  of  peace  to  our  suffering  country. 
To  God  be  all  the  glory  ;  0,  eternity  shall  tell  the 
gratitude  and  joy  which  fill  my  heart.    May   I 


46     •  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

never  forget  this  day.  May  I  never  cease  to  praise 
the  Lord  for  his  goodness,  and  may  not  one  soul 
be  unmindful  of  the  source  from  whence  flows 


A  letter  to  her  friend  in  H ,  shows  that  death 

was  sometimes  anticipated  by  her  with  desire. 

"  Norwich,  March  13th,  1815. 
"  I  am  told  that  Miss  H.  is  in  town,  and  will  re- 
turn to  Hartford  in  a  few  days.  I  trust  she  will 
take  a  letter  to  Louisa.  Your  last  was  most  wel- 
come. What  can  I  say  that  will  give  you  half  as 
much  pleasure  1  You  ask  the  character  of  that 
dear  friend  who  has  been  taken  from  me.  Can  a 
sister  describe  him  impartially  1  He  was  all  that 
my  fond  heart  wished  him.  He  was  dear  to  me 
by  every  tie  which  mutual  affection  and  entire 
confidence  could  form  w^hile  on  earth.  Now,  my 
love  to  him  is  of  a  more  exalted  kind.  Is  the 
sweet  belief  that  he  is  permited, 

'  With  unseen  ministry  of  angel  power 
'  To  watch  the  friends- he  loved,' 

mere  delusion  1  Be  it  so.  I  will  cherish  it  as  a 
precious  solace.  My  friend,  there  are  seasons  of 
weakness  when  feeling  triumphs  over  reason  and 
religion.  Such  is  the"  present  one  with  me.  I 
have  been  most  forcibly  reminded  of  my  loss  to- 


EARLY    LIFE.  47 

day  in  the  death  of  Mr.  W.  Will  you  hclicve 
that,  on  first  hearing  the  tolling  of  the  bell,  I  com- 
plained, '  Why  am  not  I  permitted  to  join  these 
kindred  souls,  to  add  another  to  the  trophies  of 
redeeming  love,  and  behold  the  unveiled  glories 
of  Inimanuel  V  Not  often  do  I '  chide  the  linger- 
ing moments,'  but  there  are  limes  when  my  soul 
is  distressed  by  this  cumbrous  load  which  chains 
it  to  earth,  when  it  longs  to  fly  away  and  be  at 
rest.  But  I  am  ever  quieted  by  the  reflection  that 
the  appointments  of  Infinite  Wisdom,  though  in- 
scrutable, are  always  right.  Every  thing  that  is 
in  the  power  of  highly  valued  friends  to  confer 
upon  me,  '  to  tempt  my  tarriance  here  below,'  I 
am  permitted  to  enjoy  j  and  truly  my  life  is  plea- 
sant. I  have  constant  reason  to  be  filled  with 
gratitude  for  innumerable  temporal  blessings,  and 
what  is  of  greater  value,  a  peace  of  mind  '  which 
passeth  all  understanding.'  Why  then  am  I  dis- 
satisfied 1  I  am  not ;  but  to  be  perfectly  freed 
from  sin,  and  to  be  arrayed  in  the  spotless  robe 
t  of  Christ's  righteousness,  is  a  privilege  so  glori- 
>  ous,  so  transcendently  superior  to  all  the  combin- 
I  cd  pleasures  of  earth,  that  I  must  languish  for  it. 
Were  I  not  on  every  side  so  vulnerable,  in  all  my 
duties  so  imperfect^  I  would  cling  more  to  life. 

"  What  you  say  of  jprayer  exactl}'  meets  my 
feelings.  IMost  truly  it  is  a  glorious  privilege ; 
and  when  our  petitions  are  not  limited  to  our- 


48  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

selves,  but  we  carry  the  case  of  every  dear  ob- 
ject to  Him  who  knows  their  wants,  and  will  be 
inquired  of  for  the  supply  of  them,  we  find  it 
most  consolatory.  If  any  whom  we  love  have 
never  bent  the  knee  or  lifted  the  heart  in  sup- 
plication to  their  Maker,  how  sweet  to  plead  for 
blessings  on  their  heads  !  On  the  whole,  were 
we  disposed  to  appreciate  our  trials  and  bless- 
ings justly,  we  should  find  the  latter  much  to 
exceed  the  former  5  and  what  though  disappoint- 
ment constitute  a  large  proportion  of  our  check- 
ered lives,  this  is  not  our  home.  We  are  but  jour- 
neying to  a  better  country,  where  all  tears  shall 
be  wiped  from  every  ej'^e." 

Again  the  ardor  of  her  soul  is  expressed  in 
her  closet : 

^'.March  30. — Oh,  my  soul,  shout  for  joy,  tune 
thy  harp  to  notes  of  praise,  and  live  ever  in  the 
celebration  of  Jehovah's  excellencies.  For  such 
sweet  foretastes  of  eternal  felicity  I  can  never 
be  enough  thankful.  Oh,  sing  aloud  and  tell  of 
God's  wondrous  works  to  a  sinful  depraved  de- 
scendant of  the  first  transgressor.  I  could  dwell 
ever  on  the  mount,  and  thus  find  a  heaven  here 
below.  Oh,  my  poor  fellow-beings,  how  my  heart 
yearns  for  your  salvation.  Why  will  you  not  hear 
and  live  '(    Blessed  Saviour,  pour  out  thy  Holy 


EARLY  lifl:.  49 

spirit  on  all  thy  children  this  nifrht.  Grant  that, 
with  all  the  energies  of  our  souls,  we  may  sup- 
plicate thy  favor  for  poor  lost  men.  Oh,  save  by 
thy  mighty  power.  Magnify  thyself  on  the  earth. 
Remember  those  on  whom  the  glorious  light  of 
the  Gospel  has  never  shone.  May  the  heathen  sing 
of  thy  mighty  works.  Oh,  my  Saviour,  come 
near  I  pray  thee,  and  bless  all  souls  as  thou  dost 
mine. 

^^^pril  9. — (Her  birth-day.)  Again  docs  a  re- 
volving year  find  me  in  the  land  of  the  living. 
Sad  vicissitudes  have  marked  its  course  ;  but  con- 
solation has  so  mingled  Avith  grief,  that  it  has 
been  one  of  the  happiest  years  of  my  life.  A 
year  this  day,  two  dear  friends,  now  gone,  were 
pilgrims  here  ;  but  though  what  are  termed  real 
calamities  had  not  visited  mc,  I  was  then  labor- 
injr  under  most  distressinsf  conflicts.  God  be 
praised  that  they  no  longer  destroy  mj'  peace  ; 
but  I  feel  liable  to  something  similar.  Yes,  my 
weak  soul,  thou  art  less  than  nothing  to  accom- 
plish thy  purposes.  I  must  trust  implicitly  in 
God,  for  he  only  can  make  me  holy. 

''  I  have  commenced  this  interesting  period 
with  a  resolution  that  I  will  set  apart  a  season  of 
the  last  evening  of  each  week  to  pray  for  the  out- 
pouring  of  the  Spirit  in  this  town.  Have  propos- 
ed the  plan  to  several  friends,  who  approve  and 
will  follow  it.    Thus  may  the  consciousness  that 

Wiiialow.  5 


50  MRS.    WLNSLOW. 

friends  are  asking  the  same  favor  with  ourselves, 
at  the  same  time,  animate  and  warm  our  hearts. 
Oh,  heavenly  Father,  condescend,  I  beseech  thee, 
to  be  glorified  through  us  unworthy  creatures. 
Hear  the  feeble  voice  of  our  supplications,  and 
grant  us  more  than  we  can  ask  or  think.  May 
this  year  be  wholly  dedicated  to  thee.  If  my  life 
be  continued,  enable  me  to  realize  constantly  that 
the  vows  of  God  are  upon  me. 

^^May  11. — I  have  made  a  visit  to  Mrs.  K , 

who  was  with  my  dear  departed  brother  in  his 
last  moments.  It  has  revived  many  painful  recol- 
lections. 

'  And  is  he  gone  1  how  oft  on  sudden  solitude 
*  That  fearful  question  will  intrude.' 

Why  am  I  so  selfish  %  True,  I  am  afflicted,  but 
God  is  nov/  magnifying  himself  on  the  earth. 
For  this  let  me  rejoice,  and  forget  my  sufferings 
in  the  happiness  of  others.  Gracious  Saviour, 
continue  thy  glorious  work,  and  let  no  false  zeal, 
no  semblance  of  Christianity  where  it  does  not 
exist,  mar  the  beauty  of  thy  cause.  Move  our 
hearts  to  pray  continually,  with  increased  faith, 
for  the  prosperity  of  Zion. 

"  Monday  15. — This    afternoon    accompanied 

my  grandmother  Lathrop  to  visit  aunt  P .  She 

is  ,8:oing  down  to  the  grave  as  a  shock  of  corn 
fully  ripe,  I  have  enjoyed  the  visit  greatly.    Re 


J 


EARLY    LIFE.  51 

turned  liome  iilonc  at  twilight  in  a  most  pouccful, 
happv  frame,  thinking  thus:  Why  am  1  not  one 
of  tl»e  happiest  creatures  in  existence  1  AVouhl 
I  exchange  situations  with  the  rich  and  great  ? 
Oh  no,  they  may  envy  my  joy.  Why  is  it,  Oh 
my  God,  that  I,  so  weak,  so  frail,  so  altogether 
depraved  and  vile  in  the  view  of  a  holy  God,  am 
thus  distinguished  1 

*'  July  30. — I  again  tried  to-day,  as  repeatedly 
before,  to  establish  a  female  prcii/cr-meciingy  but 
was  unsuccessful — from  an  unexpected  source 
was  disappointed.  I  beseech  thee,  0  Lord,  open 
to  me  some  other  door  of  usefulness.  I  feel  that 
I  could  do  anj'^  thing,  frail  and  imperfect  as  I  am, 
that  would  lead  sinners  to  repent.  Oh  Lord,  gra- 
ciously be  pleased  to  hear  the  feeble  voice  of  my 
supplications,  and  make  me  an  humble  instru- 
ment in  thy  hands  of  good  to  the  souls  of  men. 

''  31. — Gave  a  Tract  to  a  poor  woman,  who,  on 
reading  the  title,  '  Sin  and  Danger  of  Neglecting 
the  Saviour,'  burst  into  tears ;  and,  as  soon  as 
she  could  speak,  said,  '  I  see  this  every  day.'  She 
attempted  to  thank  me,  but  could  not.  Oh  that  I 
may  be  made  the  means  of  good  to  her  soul. 
She  must  soon  go  down  to  the  grave.  Save  her. 
Oh  God,  from  endless  wo." 

The  following  note  to  the  estimable  female 
friend  whom  she  addressed  December  14-,  gives 


52  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

intimation  that  the  Lord  was  raising  up  a  coad- 1 
jutor  in  her  labors  of  love,  while  the  two  suc- 
ceeding paragraphs,  under  a  later  date,  intimate 
that  she  was  not  backward  to  summon  to  effort 
any  available  energies. 

"  Believe  me  it  is  not  idle  curiosity  which 
makes  me  long  to  know  if  you  have  not  deter- 
mined that,  let  others  do  as  they  will,  you  will 
serve  the  Lord  even  in  the  ways  of  his  appoint- 
ment.   Although  your  letter  to  L expressed 

no  expectation  that  you  should  accompany  the 
young  ladies  in  commemorating  the  death  of 
Christ,  it  increased  my  hope  that  you  would  soon 
follow  their  example.  I  believe  you  are  sensible 
that  it  is  a  great  privilege  as  well  as  duty.'''' 

"  August,  1815. 

''  You  are  among  us  a  new  heir  of  glory.  Do 
not,  I  beseech  you,  when  comparing  yourself  with 
those  around  you,  rest  satisfied  with  attaining  a 
degree  of  sanctification  equal  to  us.  The  word  of 
God  must  be  the  only  correct  standard  of  faith 
and  practice.  I  think  it  is  unprofitable  to  compare 
our  frame  of  mind  with  that  of  other  christians  ; 
the  witness  must  be  in  ourselves  if  we  are  the 
children  of  God." 

"  It  has  been  proposed  that  all  those  professing 


EARLY    LIFE.  53 

christians  in  N who  feel  the  importance  of 

having  a  shaking  annong  these  dry  bones,  should, 
if  possible,  be  engaged  in  prayer  for  this  object 
at  12  o'clock  each  day.  The  idea  that  many  voices 
are  at  the  same  time  mingling  upon  the  altar  of 
Qod,  we  trust  will  give  animation  to  holy  desires, 
and  fervency  to  divine  love  ;  and,  my  friend,  is 
there  any  thing  to  which  our  hands^  our  voices, 
and  our  hearts  should  not  be  devoted  that  promi- 
ses any  benefit  to  immortal  souls  \ 

'^  Poor   is  very  sick.    This  dear  sister 

needs  your  prayers  very  much,  that  her  faith 
fail  not.  She  is  more  severely  tried  than  any  can 
conceive  who  do  not  daily  witness  her  sufferings. 
I  need  your  prayers,  that  in  all  God's  dispensa- 
tions I  may  subscribe  a  hearty  amen,  be  fitted  for 
his  service,  and  be  made  faithful  in  it." 

We  now  accompany  Miss  L on  an  excur- 
sion made  chiefly  for  the  benefit  of  her  health, 
in  company  with  her  mother. 

"  Woodsworth's,  Man'sfield. 

^^Odober  17. — I  leave  the  conversation  of  my 
mother  and  friends  to  recall  the  occurrences  of 
\  the  day.  Nothing  worth  recording  occurred  in 
our  ride  from  Norwich  to  this  place.  Here  we 
now  are,  after  a  comfortable  repast,  seated  around 
the  fire-side  of  a  brother,  in  the  best  of  bonds, 
5* 


6^  MRS.    WIXSLOW. 

as  by  his  conversation  I  venture  to  believe  and 
feel.  Truly,  Christianity  is  lovely,  whatever  may 
be  its  outward  garb.  Oh  that  we  could  find  it  at 
every  step. 

"  There  is  some  prospect  of  rain  to-morrow. 
May  we  say  with  the  good  Shepherd,  'It  will  be 
such  weather  as  pleases  me.'  Although  T  am  sur- 
rounded with  the  beauties  of  nature,  my  thoughts 
have  w^andered  to  the  dear  home  which  we  have 
left ;  but  I  am  weak.  •  Assist  me.  Oh  my  God.  I 
pray  for  strength  of  mind  to  resist  every  emotion 
which  is  incompatible  with  supreme  love  to  thee. 
May  I  seek  to  glorify  thee  in  every  thing,  and 
live  only  to  serve  thee. 

"  Springfield. 

"  18. — We  left  Mansfield  this  morning  at  eight 
o'clock,  and  after  a  cheerful  ride  through  forests 
of  pine,  &c.  we  proceeded  on  a  good  road  to 
Coventry,  Ellington,  Enfield,  and  Springfield. 
Again  have  we  been  most  kindly  sustained  by  a 
good  Providence,  and  permitted  to  welcome  the 
*  evening  shades '  in  circumstances  of  much  com- 
fort. Oh  that  we  may  render  unceasing  thanks 
for  such  manifestations  of  love. 

"  Northampton. 

"  19. — Here  we  arrived  at  sunset,  after  a  ride 
of  twenty-five  miles.  Our  course  was  sometimes 


EARLY    LIFE.  55 

on  the  banks  of  the  Connecticut,  sometimes  on 
the  sides  of  the  mountains,  and  at  others  between 
lofty  cliffs^  with  ranges  of  mountains  before  u?, 
covered  with  thick  foliage,  in  tlie  inexpressibly- 
rich  garb  of  the  season ;  the  river  being  on  the 
rijrlit  hand,  and  the  variegated  forests  on  the  left. 
The  scene  was  delightful,  and  in  some  places  even 
magnificent  beyond  description." 

The  journey  was  continued  through  Pittsfield 
to  Canaan,  N.  York.    The  closing  record  of  it  is, 

'^  28. — Last  evening,  through  the  goodness  of 
God,  I  was  permitted  to  return  to  my  beloved 
home,  after  a  most  delightful  journey  ;  a!nd  found 
friends  here  in  good  health.  Although  unattended, 
we  have  met  with  nothing  to  disturb  us,  but  every 
thing  has  been  pleasant.  Oh  that  I  were  more 
grateful,  more  wholly  devoted  to  Him,  whose  I 
have  resolved  to  be  in  all  things,  and  at  all  times." 

The  following  is  an  illustration  of  her  careful 
notice  of  the  anniversary  of  days  on  which 
events  of  especial  interest  to  herself  and  friends 
occurred: 

"Norwich,  December  4,  1815. 

"  My  dear  M ,  This  is  to  me  a  most  solemn 

and  interesting  season — one  year  yesterday  since 


56  MRS.    WIXSLOW. 

my  dear  brother  entered  on  the  scenes  of  eternity. 
Last  evening  I  spent  with  three  of  his  class-mates, 
and  for  a  moment  could  hardly  check  the  rising 
murmur,  Why  is  it  thus  %  But  immediately  re- 
joiced that  he  is  happily  removed  from  this  wil- 
derness of  100.  It  is  easier  to  say  that  we  are 
resigned  to  the  dispensations  of  Providence,  than 
at  all  times  to  feel  perfectly  so.  Time  has  mel- 
lowed the  poignancy  of  my  grief ;  but  it  has  not 
lessened  the  estimation  of  mj'-  lossj  or  made  me 
feel  less  keenly  at  times,  that  /  am  left  'to  linger 
longer  here  and  grieve' — while  my  friend  is  en- 
joying the  glories  of  Immanuel." 

In  March,  1816,  Miss  Lathrop  made  a  visit  of 
some  weeks  to  friends  in  the  city  of  J\'ew-Yorkj 
and  the  subjects  which  engrossed  her  mind  and 
heart,  the  impulses  she  obtained  in  the  spiritual 
life,  and  the  practical  use  she  made  of  them, 
especially  in  the  organization  of  t^e  Sabbath- 
school  in  the  place  of  her  nativity,  beautifully 
exemplify  the  maturity  and  excellence  of  her 
christian  character. 

After  describing  the  adventures  of  a  voyage 
of  two  or  three  days  by  sloop  ;  "  the  majesty  and 
benevolence  of  God  "  displayed  in  the  sun  rising 
from  the  bosom  of  the  ocean — '^  Tracts  having 
employed  her  fellow-passengers  at  evening  until 
about  nine  o'clock,  when  singing  was  proposed 


EARLY    LIFE.  57 

and  all  retired  to  rest," — and  having  received  the 
kind  hospitalities  of  valued  friends,  we  find  her, 
the  next  day  after  her  arrival,  addressing  the  fol- 
lowino-  letter  to  a  beloved  female  associate,  on 
the  subject  of  publicly  professing  her  faitk  in 
Christ : 


TO   MISS   i\r- 


"  New-York,  11th  March,  1810. 

"  Dear  M ,  Your  letter  has  been  much  on 

my  mind,  but  it  has  not  been  in  my  power  to 
give  you  a  reply  until  the  present  time. 

^'  You  know  that  '  christians  have  donbts  and 
fears,'  but  imagine  that  '  they  are  never  powerful 
enough  to  eclipse  their  former  views.'  I  believe, 
my  friend,  that  christians  in  darkness  often  ques- 
tion whether  there  has  ever  been  vital  piety  in 
their  hearts — whether  they  have  not  fancied 
themselves  to  be  something  when  they  were 
nothing,  and  thus  deceived  their  own  souls. 

'^  Again  you  say  that  you  '  do  not  "grow  in 
grace,"  are  not  enjoying  the  light  of  God's  coun- 
tenance, and  running  with  alacrity  and  zeal  in 
the  path  of  holiness.'  Let  me  ask  you,  my  friend, 
if  God  has  given  you  no  more  humbling  views 
of  yourself — no  more  sense  of  sin — and  no  clear- 
er view  of  the  infinite  condescension  of  the  bless- 
ed Jesus,  and  your  obligations  to  devote  all  your 


58  MKS.    WINSLOW. 

time  and  facultijes  to  his  service  1  If  this  be  the 
case,  let  me  entreat  you  to  watch  and  pray.  If, 
on  the  contrary,  by  a  more  intimate  acquaintance 
with  your  heart  you  find  in  it  more  depravity 
than  you  expected,  and  that  it  has  more  need  of 
a  Saviour,  do  not  question  his  power  or  mercy 
to  fulfil  all  his  promises  to  those  who  ask  of  him 
the  supply  of  their  wants. 

'^  You  appear  to  believe  that  I  cannot  invite 
*  such  a  sinner'  to  the  commmiion  table.  AYere 
you  holy^  most  assuredly  I  would  not ;  but  the 
Scriptures  invite  sinners  to  come  to  the  Gospel 
feast.  There  is  food  for  the  hungry — refreshing 
grace  for  the  weary  and  heavy  laden.  Can  our 
christian  graces  be  increased,  while  we  avoid 
the  use  of  those  means  which  are  expressly  de- 
signated by  the  Most  High  as  necessary  to  our 
advancement  in  the  divine  life  1 

''  The  inconsistencies  of  professing  christians 
ought  not  to  discourage  you  from  obeying  the 
command  of  Christ,  if  you  are  indeed  one  of  the 
happy  number  to  whom  he  has  said,  'Do  this  in 
remembrance  of  me.'  If  God  is  your  God — your 
supreme  object  of  regard — while  walking  in  the 
way  of  his  appointment  you  may  be  sure  of  his 
assistance  and  support.  With  this  portion,  we 
should  not  fear,  though  all  the  earth  should  en- 
camp against  us.  We  know  that  all  '  principali- 
ties and  powers '  cannot  pluck  God's  dear  chil- 


EARLY    LIFE.  59 

drcn  out  of  his  hands,  pr  separate  them  from  his 
constant  care,  without  whicli  the  best  saint  on 
earth  will  not  be  a  consistent  christian. 

''  I  am  sensible  that  it  is  a  ij;rcat  thins;  to  be  a 
christian,  and  would  not  for  the  world  inlhiencc 
you  to  take  a  step  which  would  endanger  your 
soul's  best  interest ;  but  I  would,  if  I  have  any 
influence,  use  it  in  exhorting  you  not  to  delay  a 
thorough  knowledge  of  yourself  and  the  faithful 
discharge  of  every  duty.  It  is  in  the  path  of  duty 
that  we  may  expect  a  blessing — out  of  it  we 
have  no  right  to  rely  on  the  mercy  of  Jehovah. 

"  I  will  not  say,  forgive  my  freedom — you  en- 
couraged me  to  do  thus.  To  the  goodness  of 
God  1  commend  you,  WMth  fervent  prayer  that 
you  may  be  faithful  ;  that  you  may  devote  your 
time,  your  talents,  and  all  that  you  possess,  to 
Him  whg  claims  them  as  your  reasonable  service. 

''  3Iy  friend,  our  time  is  short,  we  have  much  to 
do.  Shall  we  who  have  hopefully  obtained  an  in- 
terest in  Christ  rest  satisfied  with  our  present  at- 
tainments, and  indifTerent  about  the  welfare  of 
precious  souls  around  us  1  Oh  no,  let  us  separate 
ourselves  from  the  multitude  who  live  to  do  evil; 
and  by  a  consistent  walk  in  our  profession  of  faitli, 
manifest  to  all  around  us  that  we  are  christians 
in  truth — thus  being  humble  instruments  of  good. 
To  this  end  let  us  pray  for  each  other,  as  sisters 
meeting  with  the  same  temptations,  subject  to  the 


60  MRS.  WIXSLOW. 

same  infirmities,  and  in  constant  need  of  the  same 
renevjing  grace. 

"  I  wish  there  may  be  a  praying  society  in  Nor- 
wich.  L has  the  constitution  which  I  wrote — 

not  such  as  I  could  wisli,  but  as  well  as  I  could 
do.  Use  your  influence  to  effect  the  object,  and 
I  am  sure  you  will  never  regret  it." 

In  another  note  to  the  same,  she  says : 

^'  You  lament  that  your  duties  are  so  imperfecU 
ly  performed.  Alas,  such  may  too  truly  be  the 
language  of  all  who  have  not  stepped  beyond  the 
confines  of  earth.  The  best  of  mankind  are  ^  un- 
profitable servants  ;'  and  I  believe  those  who  know 
their  own  hearts,  will  find  in  them  so  much  rebel- 
lion and  all  kinds  of  depravity,  that  the  subject  of 
their  greatest  astonishment  will  be  that  such  in- 
consistent creatures  are  permitted  to  have  a  place 
with  the  sons  and  daughters  of  the  Most  High. 

"  We  must  not  then  put  off  the  performance 
of  duties  until  we  can  perform  them  with  perfect 
love  ;  but  if  the  Holy  Spirit,  witnessing  with  our 
spirits,  declares  our  souls  are  regenerated,  I  think 
we  may,  in  dependance  on  divine  aid^not  in  the 
least  on  our  own  strength — go  to  the  communion 
table,  and  sitting  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  be  trans- 
ported even  to  the  gate  of  heaven.  Come  then, 
my  friend,  not  because  you  are  strong  and  rich 


EARLY    LIFE.  61 

in  faith,  and  zealous  unto  every  good  work  ;  but 
because  you  are  weaky  and  have  nothing  in  your- 
self. Come,  with  humble  co7ifidcnce  that  he  who 
bids  you  come,  will  not  send  you  away  without 
rich  supplies  of  heavenly  food.  That  you  may 
be  guided  in  this  important  step  by  the  good  Spirit 
of  our  God,  prays  your  friend  Harriet." 

TO    HER    PARENTS. 

"New-York,  March  28,  1816. 

"  You  will  rejoice  to  hear  that  N —  F —  has 
within  two  days  obtained  that  confidence  in  God 
which  she  thought  would  never  be  her  happi- 
ness— her  tongue  seems  loosed,  ready  to  declare 
what  great  things  the  Lord  has  done  for  her  soul. 
She  attends  Dr.  Romeyn's  church,  and  considers 
his  catechetical  lecture  yesterday  as  one  great 
means  of  opening  her  eyes.  These  lectures  have 
been  greatly  blessed.  * 

"  Rev.  Mr.  Spring  and  Rev.  Mr.  Whclpley  have 
isimilar  lectures ;  and  Mr.  Spring  saj's,  the  com- 
mencement of  the  revival  in  his  church  was  at 
one  of  these  lectures.  There  is  now  a  great 
number  of  his  congregation  who  are  very  serious, 
ibout  sixty  of  whom  have  obtained  hope,  and  are 
sxpecting  to  unite  with  the  church. 

'  The  present  state  of  religion  in  this  city  is 
irery  animating.    In  several  places  where  we  have 

WklefloW.  6 


62  MRS.    WINSLOAV. 

heard  of  revivals,  their  commencement  has  been 
apparently  traced  to  prayer-meeli7igs;^  and  days  of 
fastings  appointed  on  account  of  the  declension 
of  religion. 

''  It  has  been  said  to  me  that  there  is  unusual 
attention  to  religion  in  JVorwich.  Can  this  be 
true,  and  my  friends  not  tell  me  of  it ']  If  indeed 
the  good  Spirit  is  passing  among  you,  my  dear 
friends,  do  not  suffer  him  to  depart.  Whether  it 
be  true  or  not,  do  wrestle  at  the  throne  of  grace 

for  a  blessing.    Brother  D ,  I  am  not  willing 

you  should  leave  Norwich  just  at  this  time.  Why 
may  not  you,  or  papa,  call  on  Dr.  S ,  and  pro- 
pose a  prayer-meeting  for  the  members  of  the 
church  on  account  of  the  declining  state  of  reli- 
gion :  or  if  it  may  be  so,  on  account  of  the  dawn- 
ing of  a  brighter  day.  United  prayer  is  the  means 
which  God  has  more  frequently  been  pleased  to 
bless  than  any  other.  Do  let  me  hear  that  you 
have  met  to  pray  ;  and  on  the  same  evening  let  me 
suggest  that  it  would  be  desirable  to  request  the 
prayers  of  friends  at  a  distance  from  you.  I  find 
it  has  been  apparently  of  great  influence  here  and 
elsewhere. 

"  My  dear  sisters,  why  may  not  your  Saturday 
evening  exercises  be  repeated  during  the  week  1 
You  may  set  apart  days  or  hours  of  prayer  among 
a  few  individuals.  Oh  that  you  may  cast  off  re- 
straint ;  let  your  tongues  be  loosed,  and  glory  in 


EARLY    LIFE.  63 

the  cross  of  Christ.  This  is  a  peculiarly  privi* 
lofTcd  day.  Now  you  may  be  strengthened  and 
encouraged  by  the  prayers  of  christians  in  other 
places;  for  I  believe  that  many  bear  Norwich  on 
their  hearts  at  the  throne  of  grace.  I  will  in- 
sure to  you  many  prayers  in  this  citj%  if  I  may 
know  a  certain  day,  or  evening,  on  which  chris- 
tians are  thus  engaged  in  supplicating  the  bless- 
ing of  heaven.  Do  not  delay,  but  write  me  im- 
mediately on  this  subject." 

"  Saturday  evening. — 0  my  dear  sisters,  how 
gladly  would  I  make  one  with  you  to-night.  1 
liave  thought  much  of  you  ;  that  your  hearts  have 
been  quickened  by  the  good  Spirit  of  God,  that 
your  prayers  have  ascended  in  faith,  and  have 
met  with  gracious  acceptance.  Would  that  we 
were  wholly  devoted.  Do  we  '  sQek  first  the  king- 
dom of  God,'  for  ourselves  and  others ;  or  do  we 
give  to  the  world  far  the  greater  portion  of  our 
time  and  talents — leaving  little  for  Him  who  hath 
redeemed  us  by  his  own  most  precious  blood  \ 
Should  we  not  tremble  for  our  acquittal  at  the 
judgment  bar,  when  so  unfaithful  in  this  life  ?  Let 
not  this  consideration  harden  our  hearts  still 
more,  but  induce  us  to  arise  and  shine  in  the 
glory  of  God." 


64f  MRS.    WIXSLOW. 

TO    HER    MOTHER. 

New-York,  Sunday  evening,  March  15. 

*^Dear  Mother, — This  has  been  a  most  bless- 
ed daj^  In  the  morning  I  attended  Dr.  Mason's 
church.  It  was  their  commmiion.  I  felt  that  my 
soul  needed  something  to  rouse  and  reprove.  Rev. 

Mr.   L preached  on  the  subject   of  saying 

'Peace,  peace,  when  there  is  no  peace.'  He 
seemed  a  preacher  sent  from  heaven.  I  was 
more  refreshed,  and  I  humbly  hope,  more  benefit- 
ed, than  by  any  preaching  I  have  heard. 

"  Wed?iesday. — I  had  never  seen  Mr.  Elisha 
Coit,  and  being  introduced  yesterday  afternoon, 
he  asked  if  I  had  ever  before  visited  the  city — 
then,  instead  of  the  usual  question,  'How  are  you 
pleased  with  it  V  he  asked  how  I  had  been  affect- 
ed by  the  religious  privileges  I  had  enjoyed. 
This  is  quite  like  the  man,  and  will  give  an  idea 
what  was  the  subject  of  our  conversation,  and 
that  I  feasted  upon  a  few  moments'  familiar  chris- 
tian communion. 

"  Thursday  evening. — This  evening  I  was  at 
Mr.  Spring's  session-room — had  a  most  interest- 
ing meeting.  I  never  saw  an  audience  apparently 
so  much  affected.  The  good  work  continues  in 
this  church ;  new  cases  of  seriousness  are  daily 
occurrinof." 


EARLY    LIFE.  65 

Having  mentioned  her  hope  of  derivinf^  nnuch 
benefit  from  the  memoir  of  Jlrs.  Isabella  (jiaham, 
and  entreated  her  parents  and  friends  not  to  de- 
spond-as to  the  advancement  of  the  work  of  God 
in  Norwich,  she  gives  an  account  of  a  meeting- 
of  the  Sunday-school  Society,  which  she  had  at- 
tended ;  mentions  several  examples  of  conversion 
reported;  and  states  that  2,194-  female  children 
were  under  the  care  of  the  managers.  "It  is  a 
most  pleasing  sight,"  she  adds, ''  to  see  a  hundred 
or  more  children  coming  into  each  church  on  the 
Sabbath  with  their  teachers — most  of  them  being 
those  who  have  usually  spent  the  holy  day  in  the 
streets,  if  not  in  flagrant  immoralities." 

Having  returned  to  her  native  town,  she  soon 
resolved  on  attempting  what  she  could  ;  and  with 
the  aid  principally  of  a  dear  relative  and  friend, 

(now  Mrs.  P ,  of  New-York,)   encountering 

discouragements  and  obstacles  from  the  preju- 
dices even  of  good  people,  now  difficult  to  be 
understood,  succeeded  in  forming  the  first  Sab- 
bath-school in  Norwich.  After  going  from  house 
to  house,  pleading  with  children  and  their  parents, 
they  commenced  their  instructions  with  the  num- 
ber of  seven  scholars ;  and,  as  she  at  a  later  date 
familiarly  wrote,  "  though  the  doors  of  the  school- 
house  were  once  barred  against  us,  the  number 
of  pupils  increased,  and  with  them  our  interest 
6* 


66  MRS.  WINSLOW. 

and  our  hopes — the  final  result  being  no  less  au- 
spicious for  a  few  difhculties  at  the  outset." 

Early  in  June,  she  also  writes  to  a  beloved  un- 
cle, "  Oh  that  I  could  give  you  joy  by  announc- 
ing a  general  revival  here.  We  will,  however, 
rejoice  that  a  little  number  are  about  to  "  name 
themselves  by  the  name  of  Israel."  Five  young 
ladies^  and  one  lad  aged  sixteen,  were  yesterday 
propounded  for  admission  to  our  church.  Four 
of  them  are  recent  subjects  of  divine  grace.  If 
the  angels  in  heaven  rejoice  over  one  repenting 
sinner,  surely  that  six  are  hopefully  added  to  the 
kingdom  of  our  God,  is  ground  for  abundant 
thanksgiving  and  praise.  Grandma  Lathrop  says 
she  has  never  known  so  many  attend  religious 
meetings  in  Norwich,  as  at  the  present  time 
These  appearances  are  favorable :  could  I  see 
christians  alive  to  the  subject  of  religion,  I  would 
say  they  portend  great  blessings." 


IN  NORwicir.  G7 


CHAPTER    II. 


Consecration  to  the  Missionary  Work. 

Examination  of  duty  as  to  missions— opposition  of  friends — 
grounds  of  her  decision — joy  in  consecrating  herself — 
private  meditations  on  the  subject — short  residence  at 
Litchfield,  Conn. — letters — Dr.  Griffin — visit  at  New 
Haven — Mr.  Cornelius — Dr.  Worcester — benevolent  en- 
deavors— efforts  for  the  spiritual  benefit  of  individuals- 
ordination  of  Mr.  Winslow — designation  to  Ceylon — 
marriage — visit  to  Andover  and  Vermont — farewell 
notes — embarkation. 

The  question  of  her  personally  engaging  in  a 
mission  to  the  Heathen  was  now  brought  before 
the  mind  of  Miss  L ,  and  received,  as  it  claim- 
ed, her  most  serious  and  prayerful  consideration. 

It  is  to  be  feared  that,  for  want  of  such  careful 
examination  and  prayer,  some  enter  the  path  into 
which  she  was  at  length  directed — no  longer  new 
and  untrodden  by  American  females — without 
sufficiently  considering  whither  it  leads,  or  the 
spirit  of  self-denial  which  it  requires.  Th§y  go 
out,  cheered  perhaps  by  the  smiles  of  friends,  and 
encouraged  by  the  approbation  of  all  the  churches, 
without  reflecting  that  soon,  amidst  a  people  of 
strange  speech,  they  will  see  these  smiles  only 


68  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

in  remembrance,  and  hear  the  voice  of  encou- 
ragement only  in  dying  whispers  across  the 
ocean ;  and  that  then,  nothing  but  a  thorough 
conviction  of  being  in  the  path  of  duty,  nothing 
but  the  approving  smile  of  heaven  can  keep  them 
from  despondency. 

It  is  time  that  the  romance  of  missions  was 
done  away.  It  has  been  of  use,  perhaps,  in  ex- 
citing attention  to  the  subject ;  but  no  attraction 
from  its  novelty,  no  impulse  from  its  moral  dig- 
nity, will  bear  up  and  carry  forward  any  one, 
amidst  long-continued  labors  of  almost  uniform 
sameness,  which,  though  dignified  as  to  their  ob- 
ject, and  their  connection  with  the  conversion  of 
the  world,  are  yet,  in  nearly  all  their  details, 
most  humble  and  forbidding.  A  young  lady,  who 
in  this  country  may  stand,  perhaps,  at  the  head  of 
a  large  seminary,  and  take  the  lead  in  many  bene- 
volent operations,  should  either  chasten  her  ima- 
gination, or  invigorate  her  principles,  before  she 
goes  forth  to  teach  a  few  heathen  children,  or  to 
exert  an  uncertain,  it  may  be  an  unacknowledged 
influence  over  a  handful  of  degraded  and  dark- 
minded  female  idolaters.  By  not  doing  this,  some 
have  unexpectedly  found  the  sphere  of  their  use- 
fulness apparently  contracted,  rather  than  en- 
larged, by  the  sacrifices  they  have  made ;  and  in 
want  of  the  excitement  occasioned  by  the  pre- 
sence and  the  encouragement  of  fellow-christians, 


IN    NORWICH.  69 

have  been  in  danger    of   sinking    into  hopeless 
inactivity. 

There  are  encouragements  enough  to  any  sa- 
crifice— if  what  is  done  for  Him  who  bought  us 
with  his  own  blood  can  be  called  a  sacrifice — but, 
it  must  be  from  priJiciple^  and  not  mere  impulse. 
Mere  excitement  will  not  answer.  The  mind 
must  be  kept  steady  ;  and  there  must  be  a  willing- 
ness to  take  the  more  humble  part  of  breaking  up 
the  fallow  ground  and  casting  in  the  seed,  in- 
stead of  gathering  in  the  harvest,  as  well  as  some 
clear-sightedness  of  faith,  to  see  in  small  begin- 
nings germs  of  great  and  long  increasing  good. 
An  ardent  love  for  souls,  and  a  deep  sense  of  the 
constraining  love  of  Christ,  will  support  even  a  de- 
licate female  under  any  privation,  and  enable  her 
to  "  rejoice  in  tribulation  also." 

TO    HER    MOTHER. 

"  Sometimes  I  feel  an  absolute  necessity  for 
determining  whether  I  can  leave  all  that  my  heart 
holds  most  dear  on  earth,  and  encounter  the  toils 
and  hardships  of  a  missionary  life  ;  but  again  I 
realize  my  insufficiency  to  decide  a  question  of 
such  importance.  Indeed,  I  would  not  decide 
for  myself.  I  cannot.  I  must  trust  solely  to  Him 
who  has  promised  grace  and  strength.  When  I 
ask  myself  if  I  can  endure  a  separation  from 


70  MRS.  WINSLOW. 

such  friends  as  mine,  my  answer  is  uniformly, 
*  We  must  be  separated  in  a  few  days,  and  can  I 
refuse  to  suffer  a  little  for  Him  who  has  redeem- 
ed my  soul  by  the  sacrifice  of  Himself  V  Oh,  dear 
mother,  I  need  your  prayers." 

TO    A    FRIEND. 

'*  My  heart  is  full  this  evening.  Have  heard  a 
little  too  much  this  afternoon  about  my  desire  to 
be  useful  in  the  world, — and  the  first  duties  be- 
ing in  my  own  country.  Were  it  proper  that  I 
should  follow  altogether  the  opinion  of  friends, 
in  a  case  of  this  importance,  I  would  thank  them 
for  counsel ;  but  my  own  conviction  of  duty  must 
determine  me. 

"A  letter  from  cousin  F.  to-night,  asks  what  I 
am  about,  and  w^iat  are  my  feelings,  and  what  my 
plans,  and  says,  that  although  she  ^  cannot  go  all 
along  with  them,  she  shall  view  them  impartially.' 
I  should  be  glad  if  those  whose  approbation  I 
value  would  permit  me  to  rest  on  this  subject;' 
but  friends  in  N.  L.  seem  to  have  received  an 
impression  that  I  am  going  on  a  mission,  and  I 
fear,  will  never  give  their  consent.  But  should 
that  deter  me  1  With  the  smiles  of  my  heavenly 
Father,  I  must  be  happy  though  friends  forsake 
me.  Oh  that  I  may  justly  estimate  the  blessings 
I  have,  and  leave  the  rest  to  God." 


IN    NORWICH.  71 

TO    THE    SAME. 

"  On  Tuesday  I  visited  E.  for  the  last  time, 
ISlie  seemed  hardly  to  be  this  side  of  eternity  ; 
and,  although  expressing  a  desire  to  die,  mani- 
fested not  the  least  evidence  of  love  to  God.  I 
have  rarely  witnessed  any  thing  which  afTccted 
me  so  much.  Her  appearance  was  uncommonly 
interesting.  I  spoke  to  her,  with  a  desire  to  as- 
certain on  what  she  grounded  her  hopes  of  hap- 
piness after  death  ;  but  to  no  purpose.  On  leav- 
ing her,  1  engaged  to  sit  up  the  next  night,  but 
Providence  ordered  otherwise.  jMy  mind  was 
filled  with  intense  anxiety,  and  even  horror,  in 
view  of  her  spiritual  state  for  the  following 
twenty-four  hours.  I  may  be  asked  how  then  I 
can  think  of  witnessing  multitudes  of  precious 
souls  perishing  together,  without  the  least  hope 
of  their  salvation.  Tt  would  excite  anxiety  in  me, 
if  I  did  not  consider  the  peculiar  circumstances 
which  attended  this  case,  and  that,  probably,  I 
may  never  again  witness  one  so  calculated  to 
overwhelm  the  mind.  Often  do  I  exclaim.  Oh 
for  more  faith,  more  fervent  love.  I  feel  more 
and  more,  that  few  are  so  culpable  as  myself. 
Duties  stand  thick  around  me,  I  see  them  at 
every  step,  and.  Oh,  how  neglected  ! 

''  Evc7iina;. — Have  just  returned  from  a  pvayer- 
mccting.     1  find  myself  more  interested  in  ])ray- 


72  3IRS.  WINSLOW. 

ers,  which  make  particular  mention  of  ihe  poor 
heathen^  than  others;  and  especially  those  which 
refer  to  the  missionaries  who  have  gone,  and  are 
yet  to  go.  I  feel  a  growing  interest  in  this  part 
of  the  human  family.  I  sometimes  indulge  the 
belief  that  God  is  bringing  me  nearer  to  Himself, 
and  that  he  keeps  me  more  and  more  in  depen- 
dence on  his  grace  for  every  blessing  of  each 
day  and  hour." 

In  reference  to  the  opposition  of  friends  to  the 
missionary  undertaking,  mentioned  in  some  of 
the  above  and  of  the  following  letters,  it  should 
be  remembered  that  the  subject  was  then  new; 
and  in  justice  to  these  friends  it  should  also  be 
stated,  that  they  afterwards,  almost  without  ex- 
ception, became  favorable  to  the  cause,  and  most 
of  them  its  v.-arm  supporters.  The  difficulties  in 
the  way  of  forming  the  little  societies,  which  are 
noticed,  seem  now  quite  unaccountable. 

'=June  5,  181G. 
^'  I  yesterday  sent  Messrs.  Hall  and  Newell's 
letters  to  cousin  F.  whom  you  know  I  esteem  as 
one  of  my  very  first  friends,  with  a  particular  re- 
quest that  she  would  give  me  her  opinion  respect- 
ing them.  Slie  returned  them  the  same  day,  ac- 
companied by  a  letter,  but  said  not  one  word 
about  them.  She  merely  touched  upon  the  sub- 
ject, by  saying  ^  she  could  have  no  influence  with 


¥ 


IN    NORWICH.  73 

me,  and  would  not  if  she  could,  but  would  have 
me  view  fads  with  coolness.^  I  iind  myself  cen- 
sured, pitied,  and  condemned.  Eliza  C.  I  miss 
very  much.  Her  heart  is  ever  open,  sincere, 
afrcctionate  ;  and  if  my  judgment  seemed  alto- 
gether erroneous,  she  would  still  feel  for  me  and 
manifest  herself  my  friend.  L.  not  only  ap- 
proves, but  I  think  would  go  with  me  with  all 
her  heart. 

''  You  will  rejoice  to  hear,  that  after  this 
length  of  time,  a  few  of  us  females  have  conclud- 
ed to  meet  at  Mrs.  H.'s,  next  Monday  afternoon, 
for  prayer ;  and  intend  to  continue  to  meet  once 
in  two  weeks.  It  will  not  be  a  general  thing, 
because  very  few  are  willing  to  make  the  sacri- 
fice of  feeling  which  is  necessary.  We  are  not, 
however,  satisfied  with  doing  no  more  to  bring 
the  church  together,  and  have  resolved  on 
making  an  attempt  to  form  a  society  of  females, 
one  object  of  which  shall  be  to  promote  chris- 
tian acquaintance.  They  will  meet  once  in  two 
weeks,  and  spend  the  afternoon  together  in  some 
kind  of  work,  making  articles  which  may  meet  a 
ready  sale,  and  appropriate  the  money  to  some 
benevolent  object  j  perhaps  to  the  education  of 
lieathen  youth.  A  number  seem  already  quite  in- 
terested in  the  plan.  We  design  not  to  give  it 
much  publicity,  as  societies  of  every  kind  en- 
counter opposition. 

Winslow.  7 


74  MRS.    WI^•SLOV^^ 

*'  How  shall  I  tell  you  how  happy  I  have  been 
to-day.  Seven  of  us  met  at  M.  H.'s  this  after- 
noon. We  were  enough  in  number  to  claim  the 
promise,  and  I  trust  did  so.  We  felt  like  sisters, 
and  separated  with  the  persuasion  that  it  was 
good  to  be  there.  We  have  determined  to  meet 
once  in  two  weeks,  also  every  Saturday  after- 
noon previous  to  the  communion,  and  to  have 
four  days  of  fasting  in  course  of  the  year.  Next 
Monday  we  are  to  meet  at  Miss  T.'s,  to  make 
gloves,  &c.  My  plans  being  so  fully  realized,  I 
know  not  how  to  be  sufficiently  grateful.  We 
have  made  a  little  calculation  by  which  it  seems 
easy  to  raise  $30.    Do  not  fail  to  pray  for  us." 

"  July  17th,  ISIG. 

"  The  volumes  and  Tracts  were  duly  received. 
Those  respecting  missions  I  shall  read  with  great 
interest.  I  know  of  no  little  book  which  you 
could  have  made  so  acceptable  to  me  as  Mrs. 
Rowe's  exercises. 

''  You  would  have  been  pleased  to  see  father 
engaged,  one  forenoon,  in  reading  some  of 
Home's  Letters  to  mother.  They  both  seem 
much  interested  in  them.  Mother  saj-s  I  must 
tell  you  that  the  note  respecting  missionaries 
being  married  was  written  by  some  Andover  stu- 
dent, who  wanted  to  take  a  wife  with  him,  but 
feared  Mr,  Home  might  discourage  her.    Father 


IN    NORWICH.  75 

says,  '  You  see,  Harriet,  what  is  Mr.  H.'s  decided 
opinion.'  '  Yes,  sir  ;  but  I  see,  too,  what  mission- 
aries better  qualified  to  judge  say.'  '  Ah,  I  have 
nothing  to  do  with  notes.'  He  often  tells  me  that 
I  shall,  or  shall  not,  want  such  and  such  things, 
wlien  1  have  an  ox  to  ride  on  ;  all  in  a  manner 
which  implies  that  he  does  not  think  seriously 
of  my  ever  leaving  this  country. 

"  This  week  I  have  felt  the  magnitude  of  the 
object  before  me  more  than  ever.  It  is  the  con- 
stant burden  of  my  thoughts,  and  my  prayers  by 
day  and  by  night." 

'•  NomvicH,  (Sabbath  evening,)  '2lsl  July,  1816. 

''  How  gladly  would  I  make  you  a  sharer  of 
my  enjoyments  this  day.  JNIy  scholars  were 
never  more  interesting,  and  the  woman  of  color 
has  given  satisfactory  evidence  that  she  has 
passed  from  death  unto  life.  We  have  remarked 
her  progress  from  Sabbath  to  Sabbath  ;  but  this 
morning  she  came  evidently  in  a  different  frame 
of  feeling,  and  has  indeed  cheered  our  hearts 
with  a  recital  of  what  God  has  done  for  her  soul. 
Is  not  this  ample  compensation  for  all  the  diffi- 
culties we  have  encountered  in  establishing  this 
school.  Oh  that  she  may  be  one  of  mani/j  who 
shall  bless  God  for  bringing  them  into  it. 

'*  I  must  mention  one  of  my  class,  as  having 
given  me   much   pleasure.     She   is   eight   years 


76  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

old — was  very  ignorant  of  religious  things  when 
she  came  to  my  Saturday  school,  but  improved 
considerably  there.  She  has  been,  from  the  com- 
mencement of  the  Sunday-school,  very  attentive. 
Last  Sabbath  I  proposed  to  the  children  to  have 
each  one  read  twelve  verses  in  the  Testament 
every  day  with  much  attention,  and  remember 
something  of  what  they  read  to  tell  me  when 
they  came  to  school.  Among  others,  this  girl 
complied  with  my  request.  She  came  this  morn- 
ing, and  showed  me  the  whole  of  Matthew  and 
fourteen  chapters  of  Mark.  I  questioned  her  from 
various  parts  of  both,  and  she  answered  without 
hesitation  to  almost  every  question ;  such  as 
concerning  the  birth  of  our  Saviour,  the  miracles 
wrought  by  him,  his  transfiguration,  death,  &:c. 
AV  e  now  count  about  forty-seven  children  in  the 
school. 

"  Monday  evening. — After  meeting  with  our 
praying  circle  to-day,  you  will  suppose  that  I  had 
no  inclination  to  meet  a  large  party  this  evening. 
I  was  unwilling  to  go,  but  mother  said  she  would 
hardly  ever  request  me  to  visit  for  her  again. 
She  had  a  particular  reason  for  wishing  me  to  go 
now.  Of  course  I  went ;  how  insipid  was  every 
thing  there.  Nothing  of  consequence  was  said 
on  the  subject  of  religion,  though  a  minister  was 
of  the  company.  The  world  has  less  and  less 
charms  for  me.  I  wish  to  make  religion  the  busi- 


IN    NORWICH.  77 

ness  of  my  life,  and  have  nothing  to  do  with  the 
pomp  of  the  world." 

To  lier  correspondent  in  Hartford  she  writes 
as  follows : 

"  Norwich,  July  2^2(1,  1816. 
''  I   long-  to   see   you — never  so  much  before. 
You  speak  of  visiting  me  at  my  own  house.    Ah, 
my  dear  girl,  do  not  wait  for  that  period.  It  may 
never  arrive  ;  certainly  not  for  years   to  come  j 
and  then  perhaps  it  will  be  where  your  feet  can- 
not tread.    A  candidate  for  the  ministry  who  has 
given  himself  to   the  Lord,  saying,  '  here  am  I, 
send  me  where  thou  wilt,'  must  wait  the  direc- 
tion of  Providence.   The  last  and  most  emphatic 
command  of  our  Saviour   after  his  resurrection 
was,  '  Go  ye   into  all  the  world  and  preach  the 
Gospel  to  every  creature  ;'  a  command  evidently 
extending  to  all  his  disciples,  to  the  end  of  time, 
but  which  has  been  much  neglected.     Our  own 
country,  it  is  true,  is  in  many  parts  in  a  state  of 
darkness;  but  all   men  are   brethren.    We  may 
extend  our  views  to  other  countries,  where  still 
greater  numbers  have  never  heard  of  a  Saviour. 
"  ^ly  ears  are  often  assailed  by  reports  that  I 
am  going  on  a  mission  to  the  East  or  AVest ;  but 
I  do  not   encoiirage   them.    There   will  be  time 
hereafter   to   suner   much    from  the    world,  and 


78  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

something  from  dear  friends^  who  I  know  would 
strong!}'-  oppose  me.  You  will  believe  that  my 
mind  and  heart  are  completely  full.  Indeed,  it 
would  be  too  much  for  me  to  sustain,  were  I  not 
assured  that  if  God  has  a  work  for  me  to  do, 
with  one  of  the  dear  messeng-ers  of  the  cross,  he 
will  support  me  and  qualifj?^  me  for  it.  I  dare  not 
think  or  act  for  myself.  God  has  not  yet  thrown 
light  upon  mj?-  path.  I  wait  for  his  good  pleasure." 

The  following  letter  is  to  a  sister  of  the  Rev. 
Samuel  Nott,  Jun.  who  was  a  member  of  the 
mission  at  Bombay,  and  returned  on  account  of 
ill  health  : 

"  NoRAvicH,  August  19,  1816. 
''  My  dear  Deborah, — How  gladly  would  I  fly 
to  you  and  your  happy  family  this  evening,  to  con- 
gratulate you  on  the  arrival  of  your  friends.  I 
have  been  with  you  in  imagination,  almost  every 
minute  since  the  news  reached  me.  I  have  look- 
ed forward  to  their  return  with  peculiar  interest. 
To  hear  them  recount  their  toils,  and  the  good- 
ness of  God  towards  them,  will  I  trust  prove  use- 
ful to  me.  I  know  not  how  I  could  endure  a  life 
of  s?lf-denial  and  of  hardship  ;  but  in  some  fa- 
vored moments  I  am  enabled  to  consider  every 
thing  under  the  sun  as  vanity  which  has  not  a 
tendency  to   promote  the  cause*of  Christ  j  and 


i 


IN    NORWICH.  79 

often  say,  '  could  I  serve  God  without  sin,  I  would 
esteem  the  longest  life  too  short  to  sufTer  for  Him, 
who  has  ransomed  my  soul  hy  the  most  igno- 
minious suffering  and  death.'  [[  we  are  dissatis- 
fied Avith  God's  requirements  to  take  up  our  cross 
daily  and  follow  him,  and  long  too  much  for  the 
termination  of  our  pilgrimage,  that  we  'may  un- 
dress and  be  with  God,'  are  we  suitably  affected 
with  the  reflection,  that  our  Saviour  left  the 
realms  of  bliss  for  more  than  thirty  years,  and 
condescended  to  sufler  for  us  infinitely  more  than 
we  can  suffer  for  him  1  Surely  such  love  demands 
a  life  of  praise.  But,  I  did  not  mean  to  intrude 
such  reflections  upon  you  at  this  time — when  I 
began,  I  thought  of  you  more  than  of  myself; 
and  my  heart  was  too  full  to  sufler  me  to  sleep 
until  I  had  attempted  to  express  my  feelings. 

''  Tuesday  morning. — My  dear  friend,  I  do  not 
find  the  ardor  of  my  feelings  in  the  least  abated 
since  last  night.  VV'hen  you  are  reminded  that  I 
indulge  the  expectation  of  being  more  decided  on 
the  subject  of  the  mission  to  India,  by  the  assis- 
tance of  your  sister,  my  impatience  to  see  her 
will  not  surprise  you.  Our  little  interview  at 
your  house  has  often  recurred  to  mind.  It  will 
ever  be  remembered  with  thankfulness.  Very  few 
of  my  friends  enter  into  mv  feelino-s  on  this  oreat 
subject,  or  even  tolerate  them.  AV^hen  one  does, 
I  seem  to  consider  it  a  particular  indulgence.    I 


80  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

said  something  about  avoiding  the  subject  with 
my  dear  mother.  Since  my  visit  at  your  house, 
she  has  rejoiced  my  heart,  by  voluntarily  express- 
ing her  entire  resignation  and  willingness  that 
God  should  dispose  of  me  in  his  oum  way.  I  now 
enjoy  free  communication  with  her,  and  find  her 
uniformlj^  calm  and  even  cheerful.  Let  me  beg 
your  prayers,  dear  Deborah,  that  my  motives  may 
be  simple  and  my  eye  single  to  the  glory  of  God. 
The  magnitude  of  the  subject  seems  daily  to  in- 
crease. Within  two  weeks  I  have  felt  it  more 
than  ever,  and  nothing  do  I  dread  so  much  as  that 
God  should  leave  me  to  think  or  act  for  myself. 
I  have  cast  myself  upon  an  arm  of  love,  and  earnest- 
ly desire  to  have  no  will  but  that  of  my  Saviour. 
Never  did  I  so  much  need  the  prayers  of  chris- 
tians, never  distrust  my  own  judgment  so  much." 

"  NoR^vICH,  October  28,  1816.  ■ 
"My  Dear  Friend, — I  have  put  off  writing  as 
long  as  I  could,  in  the  hope  of  being  more  deci- 
ded on  the  subject  of  missions.  But  now  I  know 
not  what  to  say.  You  will  perhaps  think  that  I 
have  had  time  enough  to  determine  respecting 
my  feelings  and  duty.  Although  the  subject  has 
been  much  on  my  mind  for  months,  more  perhaps 
than  any  other,  I  have  never  thought  there  was  a 
necessity  for  immediate  decision,  until  about  six 
weeks  since,  when  it  appeared  to  me  important 


IN    NORWICH.  81 

to  ascertain  Avhat  were  my  fecliiifrs  and  opinions 
before  knowing  yours,  lest  [  should  be  too  much 
influenced  by  you.  From  that  time  I  have  more 
earnestly  engaged  in  the  work  of  self-examina- 
tion. I  iiave  indeed  'been  tried,'  but  on  the 
whole  thoutrht,  just  before  the  arrival  of  your  let- 
ter, that  I  was  quite  ready  to  hear  your  decision, 
and  my  duty  would  be  plain.  It  is,  however,  far 
otherwise  ;  I  am  much  in  the  dark,  and  cannot 
feel  established.  Wiicn  I  shall,  I  know  not  \  but 
hope  it  may  be  soon.  This  state  of  suspense  is 
very  trying-.  It  is  impossible  to  tell  you  what  I 
have  felt,  and  what  I  still  feel  and  think. 

"  The  great  objections  which  appear  to  m}'-  go- 
ing to  the  East,  are  the  opinion  of  my  parents, 
and  my  own  health.  iMother  has  made  repeated 
attempts  to  write  a  few  linos  to  you,  but  is  imme- 
diately overcome  by  the  subject,  and  cannot  effect 
it.  I  have  promised  to  tell  you  whatever  she  wish- 
es to  say.  Her  first  concern,  I  believe,  is  for  my 
health — she  thinks  that  I  cannot  endure  the  pre- 
paration. Then  the  field  at  home  is  so  extensive 
in  which  you  might  do  so  much  good.  Still  she 
would  not  dure  to  influence  you  if  she  could.  I 
said,  '  If  I  go,  it  must  be  with  the  entire  approba- 
tion of  my  parents.'  Her  reply  was,  that,  view- 
ing my  health  as  she  does,  she  cannot  now  see  it 
to  be  my  duty  ;  but  I  might,  if  I  thought  best,  at- 
tempt to  prepare  myself. 


82  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

"At  times  my  own  judgment  discourages  the 
hope  that  I  can  ever  be  extensively  useful.  My 
heart  may,  by  divine  assistance,  be  qualified  to 
feel,  but  my  mind  will,  I  am  afraid,  continue  bar- 
ren and  unfruitful.  This  would  not  make  me 
what  you  need.  You  cannot  wish  me  to  be  the 
companioji  of  your  toils,  without  having  it  in  my 
power  to  afford  you  assistance.  It  cannot  be  your 
duty^  and  certainly  not  your  interest^  to  connect 
yourself  with  such  an  one.  Nor  can  I,  with  any 
hope  of  happiness,  put  it  in  your  power  to  do  so. 
I  do,  however,  sometimes  think  that  as  nothing 
great  can  be  effected  without  encountering  many 
difficulties,  I  ought  not  to  be  discouraged  on  ac- 
count of  health  until  I  have  made  a  trial,  unless 
the  judgment  of  my  parents  should  oppose  it.  I 
have  confidence  that  my  mother  would  be  sup- 
ported by  divine  grace,  if  I  were  called  to  leave 
her ;  but  she  would  still  suffer  much.  I  need  not 
tell  you  that  few  mothers  have  such  solicitude 
and  affection  for  their  children.  I  believe  that  I 
am  willing  to  meet  any  suffering  where  self  only 
is  affected,  but  it  is  hard  to  wound  such  a  friend. 
You  will  find  that  I  am  indeed  undecided,  and  I 
know  of  no  new  view  of  the  subject  that  I  can 
take  to  bring  me  to  a  decision.  God  must  be  my 
helper.    '  I  can  only  give  myself  to  him.' 

"  You  requested  an  unreserved  expression  of 
my  views  on  the  subject.    I  suppose  that  this  is 


IN-  NOR  men.  83 

right,  but  was  at  first  inclined  to  regret  the  neces- 
sity of  communicating  them.  1  ought  to  wish 
not  to  influence  you.  It  has  been  my  constant 
endeavor  not  to  do  so  ;  but  mamma  and  you  have 
now  convinced  me  that  whatever  has  any  bearing 
upon  the  great  subject  should  be  taken  into  con- 
sideration." 

TO    A    FEMALE    ASSOCIATE. 

"  Norwich,  Nov,  4,  ISIG,  midnight. 

"  To  E methinks  I  could  open  my  heart. 

Denied  that  privilege  by  the  distance  which  se- 
parates us,  I  breathe  out  my  full  soul  alone.  And 
shall  I  complain!  .My  Saviour  endured  his  Fa- 
ther's wrath,  and  trod  the  wine-press  alone.  But 
I  am  not  alone — mj^  God  seeth  me,  and  truly  he 
is  my  only  refuge.  Though  clouds  and  darkness 
are  still  round  about  him,  yet  I  am  enabled  to 
trust  that  he  has  not  utterly  forsaken  me.  You  will 
perhaps  say,  that,  as  praying  breath  is  never 
spent  in  vain,  I  cannot  have  been  faithful  or  I 
should  before  this  have  discerned  the  path  of 
duty — help  me  then,  my  dear  girl.  I  know  that 
I  have  done  nothing  well,  that  my  purest  offer- 
ings need  the  cleansing  blood  of  Jesus;  never- 
theless, if  there  be  any  thing  of  sincerity  in  me, 
I  do  say  from  the  heart,  *  Here  is  thy  servant, 
Lord,  do  with  her  what  thou  wilt.'    Yet  behold 


S4  T'lRS.  VriNSLOW. 

me,  on  the  one  hand,  with  an  ardent  desire  to 
devote  my  whole  life  to  the  service  of  Him  who 
has  done  so  much  for  me,  and  an  opportunity  be- 
fore me  of  being  extensively  useful ;  and  on  the 
other,  the  opinion  and  advice  of  dear  friends 
urging  me  to  be  convinced  that  duty  calls  me  to 
remain  here,  and  more  than  this,  the  tear  of  ma- 
ternal solicitude  and  affection  stealing  unbidden 
to  the  eye — and  can  you  not  conceive  that  my 
heart  bleeds  1  Oh  your  prayers  !  They  may  avail 
much.  I  derive  strength  thus  to  urge  you  by  the 
consideration  that  you  are  interested  in  the  great 
cause,  and  would  not  have  a  brother  or  sister 
dishonor  it. 

''  Very  few  friends  speak  a  word  of  encourage* 
ment.  On  the  contrary,  the  hackneyed  objection 
is  offered,  *  we  have  so  much  to  do  at  home,'  not 
remembering  that  'he  that  watereth,  shall  be 
watered  also  himself.'  Has  not  this  been  exem- 
plified in  the  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in 
this  country  since  a  spirit  of  missions  was  first 
excited  in  it  %  and  does  not  our  own  observation 
constantly  affirm  that  'the  liberal  soul  shall  be 
made  fat  'V  What  was  the  conduct  of  the  primi- 
tive christians  when  Christ  commanded  them  to 
go  forth  and  preach  the  Gospel,  taking  nothing 
with  them,  not  even  two  coats  apiece  %  Did  they 
say,  '  Lord,  we  would  obey  thee,  but  have  dear 
friends  at  home  v/ho  would  be  grieved  to  part 


IS    NORWICH.  85 

with  us,  and  whom  wc  cannot  leave :  if  thou 
wilt  o-ive  us  a  work  to  do  in  the  midst  of  these 
privileges  we  will  perform  it  cheerfully.'  No, 
rather  did  they  forsake  all,  take  up  their  cross 
daily,  deny  themselves,  and  live  only  for  God. 
And  shall  not  we  be  grateful  to  be  counted  worthy 
to  suffer  for  Christ  1  I  believe  my  feelings  have 
been  long  decided,  though  perhaps  not  uniformly 
the  same ;  it  is  now  time  that  my  duty  was  ;  but 
God's  time  is  best.  I  desire  to  wait  patiently  for 
its  arrival." 

Notwithstanding  the  ardor  and  agitation  of  her 
mind,  the  following  paper  will  show  the  cool  de- 
liberation and  sound  judgment,  as  well  as  en- 
lightened, devoted  piety,  with  which  she  examin- 
ed the  important  question  before  her,  and  some 
of  the  steps  by  which  she  was  led  to  a  most  sa- 
•tisfactory  result.  It  was  dated  and  solemnly 
subscribed,  "  A orit'zcA,  Kovemher   10,  1S16,  Sah- 


''In  examining  this  subject  I  have  considered 
the  disposition  of  my  mind;  my  qualifications; 
the  language  of  Divine  Providence ;  and  the 
teachings  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

"  The  disposition  of  my  mind. — For  four  and 

Winslow.  g 


86  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

a  half  ijearSj  my  prevailing  desire  has  been  to 
spend  my  life  in  the  service  of  Christ.  During 
the  early  part  of  this  period,  my  plans  for  future 
enjoyment  always  centered  in  giving  up  all  for 
Christ,  and  spending  my  days  in  a  pagan  land. 
Such  plans,  however,  appeared  like  idle  dreams, 
to  cheat  life  of  some  of  its  dull  hours ;  every 
thing  within  and  without  forbade  the  indulgence 
of  such  hopes. 

"The  perusal  of  ^Buchanan's  Researches''  first 
excited  my  warmest  interest  for  the  salvation  of 
the  heathen ;  and  w^hile  I  had  not  the  least  idea 
of  ever  going  myself  to  the  Eastern  world,  it 
was  my  earnest  desire  that  many  laborers  might 
be  sent  to  introduce  the  Gospel  among  its  throng- 
ing millions.  When  I  questioned  myself  if  I 
should  be  walling^  to  cro.  were  all  obstacles  re- 
moved,  my  uniform  reply  was.  that  no  personal 
sacrifice  w^as  too  great  to  make ;  but  these  ob- 
stacles w^ould  probably  ever  remain,  and  there- 
fore I  must  think  only  of  duties  in  my  owti  coun- 
try. The  memoirs  of  Mrs.  Newell,  while  they 
exhibited  the  sufferings  of  a  missionary  in  glow- 
ing colors,  w^ere  yet  alluring,  and  my  fancied 
scheme  of  happiness  was  more  frequently  re- 
sorted to,  as  a  solace  in  my  pilgrimage,  though 
with  no  more  prospect  of  being  realized.  No 
situation  in  my  native  land  could  I  imagine  so 
capable  of  affording  me  substantial  happiness, 


IN    NORWICH.  87 

but  I  desired  to  be  useful  somewhere ;  and  as  I 
was  in  the  hands  of  Him  who  had  seemed  to  fix 
my  destiny,  I  strove  to  feel,  that,  could  I  be  en- 
tirely devoted  here,  I  would  ask  no  more.  In 
this  state  of  mind,  tlie  pleasures  of  the  world 
gradually  became  insipid  and  unsatisfying.  The 
early  removal  of  my  brother,  when  about  to  de- 
vote himself  to  ministering  at  the  altar,  awaken- 
ed anew  the  desire  to  consecrate  all  that  God 
had  given  me  to  his  service.  In  no  other  view 
did  life  appear  desirable,  for  this  only  did  I  wish 
a  continuance  here. 

"  When,  at  length,  it  did  seem  possible  that  I 
should  be  called  to  forsake  friends  and  native 
land,  my  great  object  was  to  observe  the  leadings 
of  Providence^  that  I  might  not  rush  uncalled  into 
so  glorious  a  work.  Having  long  believed  that 
insuperable  obstacles  would  prevent  this  happi- 
ness, I  was  the  less  animated  by  the  possibility 
of  their  being  removed.  It  was  not,  that  being 
called  to  view  the  hardships  attending  a  mis- 
sionary, with  more  prospect  of  realizing  them,  I 
was  intimidated  ;  it  was  rather  the  difficulty  of 
determi?iing  duty^  which  often  checked  my  rov- 
ing mind.  I  strove  to  lay  aside  every  personal  in- 
terest, and  to  fix  my  desires  where  I  could  be 
most  extensively  useful.  At  times  the  magnitude 
of  the  work,  my  insufficiency,  and  the  trials  at- 
tending  such   a  sacrifice  of   temporal    comfort, 


88  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

have  caused  me  to  shrink  from  what  appeared 
too  much  for  feeble  nature  to  bear.  In  the  main, 
however,  I  have  desired  to  be  grateful  for  being 
counted  A^'orthy  to  suffer  for  Christ. 

"  Qualifications.  This  subject  has  caused  almost 
my  only  doubts.  When  I  compare  my  love  for 
immortal  souls  with  that  of  our  Divine  Imma- 
nuel,  and  that  of  his  early  disciples,  I  am  almost 
ready  to  say,  If  I  were  really  called  to  a  mission 
so  much  resembling  that  on  which  He  sent  them 
forth,  I  should  possess  more  of  their  spirit.  But 
I  do  feel  somethings  though  in  a  far  inferior  de- 
gree ;  and  what  power,  save  the  Holy  Spirit,  has 
put  the  least  degree  of  faith  and  love  within  me  % 
I  trust  that  God  has  implanted  a  holy  principle  in 
me — He  will  then  add  to  it  all  needful  grace — to 
Him  be  glory  for  ever.  My  mental  qualifications 
are  by  no  means  adequate.  In  this  I  have  support 
in  the  assurance  that  God's  '  strength  shall  be 
perfected  in  weakness.'  My  health  has  been  an 
objection  of  some  magnitude  ;  but,  after  consult- 
ing my  physician,  and  learning  that  the  effect  of 
the  voyage  and  climate  is,  on  every  constitution, 
uncertain ;  and  after  consulting  Mr.  Nott,  who 
has  been  abroad,  I  am  led  to  the  conclusion  that 
my  state  of  health  should  not  deter  me.  The  in- 
ference from  these  and  other  considerations  is, 
that  if  other  objections  are  removed,  qualifica- 
tions must  not  be  an  obstacle. 


IN    NORWICH.  89 

"  The  leadings  of  Divine  Providence.  These 
appear  in  my  being  early  weaned  from  the  charms 
of  this  life — an  ardent  desire  being  awakened 
within  me  to  renounce  every  temporal  comfort 
for  the  service  of  Christ — in  my  having  sent  to 
me  an  unsought  friend,  who  had  a  missionary 
spirit,  at  the  very  moment  when  I  was  about  to 
believe  that  duty  called  me  to  other  scenes;  in 
causing  my  health  to  be  better  than  it  had  been 
for  several  preceding  years  ;  in  giving  me  pa 
rents  who  do  not  oppose,  and  in  constantly  giv^- 
ing  me  increased  desires  to  devote  all  my  pow- 
ers to  His  service.  These,  united  with  many  more 
indications  that  the  Lord  was  leading  me,  which 
I  cannot  record,  enable  me  confidently  to. believe 
that  the  work  is  all  His  own,  and  to  Him  be  all 
the  glory. 

"  Teachings  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  By  these  I 
mean  the  impressions  on  my  mind,  which  accom- 
panied the  examination  of  duty,  from  time  to 
time  ;  and  these  were  manifestly  towards  this 
object: — when,  in  reading  the  sacred  oracles,  my 
heart  was  particularly  warmed  by  contemplating 
the  wide  field  of  missionary  labor,  and  the  exam- 
ples of  holy  men  of  old,  who  willingly  suffered 
any  privations  and  hardships  for  the  sake  of  be- 
ing embassadors  of  the  Lord  Jesus — when,  in 
examining  objections,  they  always  dwindled  to  a 
point,  if  considered  with  the  command  of  Christ, 
8* 


90  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

'  Go  ye  into  all  the  world  and  preach  the  Gospel 
to  every  creature ' — when  the  trials  of  this  life 
served  to  excite  a  more  ardent  desire  to  be 
'  counted  worthy  to  suffer  for  Christ,'  rather  than 
to  have  anj?-  effect  to  intimidate  me — and  when, 
in  pouring  out  my  soul  on  this  subject  to  the  Fa- 
ther of  light,  I  realized  more  of  that  sweet  peace 
in  which  '  my  willing  soul  would  stay  ' — and, 
finally,  in  so  drawing  me  to  the  throne  of  mercy, 
that  I  could  not  leave  without  a  blessing  ;  and  at 
length  dissipating  every  doubt,  and  enabling  me 
by  the  eye  of  faith  to  discover  the  finger  of  God 
pointing  to  the  East,  and  with  the  affection  of  a 
Father,  and  the  authority  of  a  Sovereign,  saying, 
*  Come,  follow  me  ' — '  this  is  the  way,  walk  ye  in 
it ;'  and  adding  for  my  encouragement,  '  I  will 
never  leave  thee,  nor  forsake  thee.' 

"  In  view  of  all  these  considerations,  and  many 
more,  I  do  believe  that  God  calls  me  to  become 
a  missionary  ;  and  do,  with  this  belief,  resolve  to 
consider  myself  as  devoted  to  that  service  j  and, 
as  much  as  possible,  to  make  all  my  exertions 
have  an  ultimate  reference  to  it ;  hoping  that 
God  will  qualify  me,  and  make  me  a  faithful  ser- 
vant for  Christ's  sake.  Amen  and  amen. 

"  H.   W.  Lathrop." 

The  reader  Avho  sympathized  with  Miss  L 


in  the  agitation  of  her  mind,  as  expressed  in  com- 


IN    NOBWICH.  91 

munications  previous  to  the  last,  will  be  happy  in 
the  calm  decision  to  which  she  thus  arrived  ;  and 
will  not  be  surprised  that  her  next  letter  describes 
both  a  settled  and  joy/w/ conviction  of  duty.  But 
our  friend  was  a  child  of  faith  and  of  the  Spirit. 
She  believed  that  God  could  make  the  path  of  duty 
exceeding  plain.  In  proportion  as  the  darkness 
around  her  was  orreat,  she  looked  above  for  light ; 
and  it  broke  upon  her  in  the  midst  of  obscurity, 
with  a  strength  and  clearness  which  forbade  her 
ever  seriously  doubting,  from  that  time,  what 
was  the  will  of  God  concerning  her.  It  may  be 
proper  to  add  in  reference  to  her  health,  that  the 
fears  of  her  friends  were  not  realized,  though  it 
never  was  entirely  firm.  The  compiler  would  also 
here  say,  that  the  subject  of  health,  with  the 
adaptation  of  constitution  to  the  contemplated 
habits  and  climate,  deserves,  on  the  part  of  mis- 
sionaries of  both  sexes,  a  more  careful  conside 
ration  than  is  generally  given  to  it,  and  that  the 
advice  of  judicious  physicians,  friendly  to  the 
object,  should  be  sought  and  received  with  much 
deference. 

"  Norwich,  November  10,  181G. 

\  "Had  I  ten  thousand  tongues,  methinks  they 
could  not  all  express  the  gratitude  I  feel  for 
'  light  and  comfort  from  above.'  Oh  *  let  us  mag- 

\  nify  the  Lord,  and  exalt  his  name  together.'    For 


92  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

many  weeks  '  I  looked  (and  I  thought  earnestly) 
for  light,  but  behold,  obscurity ;  for  brightness, 
but  I  walked  in  darkness.'  The  last  week,  how- 
ever, God  has  been  pleased  to  bring  me,  with 
more  childlike  dependence,  to  the  foot  of  the 
cross,  and  there  led  me,  step  by  step,  until  I  have 
communed  with  him  on  his  mercy-seat,  with  more 
delight,  perhaps,  than  ever  before. 

"  The  grand  objections  of  health  and  friends 
seem  now  to  have  become,  comparatively,  of  lit- 
tle consequence.  For  the  first,  I  am  assured  that 
my  prospect  of  enduring  the  voyage  and  climate 
is  quite  as  good  as  Mrs.  Nott's  when  she  left 
America  ;  though  the  previous  preparation  might 
be  a  subject  of  concern,  did  I  not  believe  that  if 
God  has  a  work  for  me  to  do  in  a  heathen  land,  he 
will  prepare  me  for  it.  The  silent  tear  of  paren- 
tal affection  and  solicitude  would  indeed  over- 
power me,  had  I  not  confidence  that  He  who  thus 
afflicts,  will  support  my  beloved  parents.  Surely, 
if  I  can  trust  in  this  Almighty  arm  for  my  support 
in  so  great  an  undertaking,  I  cannot  question  but 
my  God  will  be  their  God.  And  what  though  we 
are  early  separated,  and  that  under  peculiarly 
painful  circumstances,  our  journey  here  is  but 
short.-  I  feel  an  inexpressible  pleasure  in  com- 
mending them  to  God,  assured  that  they  will  be 
enabled  to  give  up  their  child  without  regret,  in 
the  hope  that  she  will  do  good  to  perishing  souls. 


IN    NORWICH.  93 

Let  them  be  constantly  remembered  in  your  pray 
ers  ;  and,  Oh,  my  friend,  may  we  be  henceforth 
faithful  to  our  own  souls,  as  well  as  the  cause  of 
Christ.  It  is  possible  that  we  may  yet  be  in  an 
error ;  let  us  '  pray  always,  with  all  prayer  and 
supplication,  making  known  our  requests  unto 
God.' 

''  Tuesday^  12th. — Why  am  I  permitted  to  feel 
so  fully  satisfied  with  regard  to  duty  1  If  I  did 
lean  to  this  side  of  llie  question  at  all,  I  expect- 
ed it  would  be  with  little  faith,  faint  hope,  and  a 
mind  rendered  almost  incapable  of  action  by  so 
much  doubt  and  anxiety  ;  but  on  the  contrary, 
the  transition  from  that  unhappy  state,  to  this  of 
peace  and  joy,  has  seemed  to  invigorate  all  my 
faculties.  I  feel  new  strength,  new  ardor,  and 
long  to  be  even  oow  at  work.  You  will,  perhaps, 
think  that  the  subject  of  qualifications  is  entirely 
forgotten  ;  far  from  it,  my  consolation  and  sup- 
port in  this  is  the  assurance  that  God  will  '  per- 
fect strength  in  weakness.' 

"  Mrs.  Nott  spent  an  afternoon  with  us  last 
week.  I  have  seen  her  several  times.  The  duties 
of  a  female  missionary  are  great  indeed  ;  but  no 
matter  how  arduous,  if  God  be  my  strength." 

"  December  1. 

"  You  inquire  what thinks  of  this  subject 

now.  I  have  of  late,  indeed  always,  avoided  say- 


94  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

ing  any  thing  to  her  myself,  because  I  have  felt 
unable  to  support  any  opinion  with  such  an  op- 
ponent. One  evening  last  week  I  accidentally 
found  her  in  mother's  room,  and  she  immediate- 
ly forced  me  to  sit  down  and  enter  into  the  sub- 
ject. The  whole  weight  of  words  possible  to  be 
set  in  order  before  me,  were  brought  forward 
with  the  peculiar  power  she  possesses.  I  finally 
told  her  that  her  approbation,  next  to  that  of  my 
parents,  was  to  me  most  desirable.  She  replied, 
*  Harriet,  you  will  never  have  it,  never,  never ^ 
never ^  Among  other  things  she  asked  if  the  opi- 
nion of  three  quarters  of  my  most  respected 
friends  would  not  influence  me.  I  said,  if,  admit- 
ting the  principle  that  some  must  go,  they  would 
get  all  the  information  to  be  obtained  on  the  sub- 
ject of  missions,  and  decide  that  I  ought  not  to 
go,  it  would  have  weight.  She  confessed  herself 
ignorant,  for  she  had  never  read  a  word  on  the 
subject.  The  next  morning  I  sent  over  the  Re- 
ports of  the  Prudential  Committee  since  the  se- 
cond year,  and  have  engaged  her  to  read  Home, 
which  is  now  with  Dr.  S.  Do  you  ask  if  these 
things  move  me  1  I  know  not  but  I  am  obstinate 
or  stupid ;  but  amidst  all,  my  duty  still  seems 
plain.  My  health  was  never  better,  and  I  am  im- 
patient to  be  now  preparing  for  this  great  work. 
Although  I  say  I  am  not  materially  affected  by 
this  opposition,  you  will  not  understand  that   it 


IN    NORWICH.  95 

aoes  not  give  me  pain.  It  is  trying,  but  God  has 
hitherto  granted  me  strength  in  proportion  to 
iiiy  wants. 

"  December  6. — Grandmother  last  eveninof  beor- 
i  the  favor  of  an  arm  to  lean  on  in  a  ramble 
(lis  afternoon. 

"  We  called  on  a  hospitable  family  where  is  a 
,  daughter  lately  married,  whose  husband  has  failed 
•  in  business.  A  mother  and  sisters  have  received 
,  her  with  open  arms,  and  are  affording  her  every 
,  temporal  comfort.  How  different  this  from  the 
;  situation  of  a  lonely  and  destitute  female  in  a  fo- 
'  reign  land !  But  as  heaven  is  high  above  the 
I  earth,  so  is  a  heavenly  better  than  an  earthly 
i  friend. 

I      "  The  abode  of  a  widow,  in  moderate  circum- 

[  stances,  but  surrounded  by  all  life's   substantial 

f  comforts,  next  arrested  our  steps.    It  was  in  a  re- 

i  tired  and  inviting  spot,  but  there  were  here  no 

praying  hearts. 

j      "  Domestic  felicity  now  at  length  spread  forth 

I  all  its  charms.  In  the  midst  of  kindred  and  friends, 

'  days,   months,    and  years   glide  away   sweetly. 

Every  wish  is  anticipated.    The  full    heart  can 

ask  no  more.    A  husband  and  family  being  made 

bappy,   the  summit    of   duty  and  usefulness  is 

thought  to  be  reached.    And  could  /  live  for  this 

I  only  \  God  forbid.    While  I  have  hands  to  work, 

and  the  heathen  perish  because  the  Gospel  is  not 


96  MRS.  wirxSLow. 

sent  to  them,  my  hours  and  days  shall  be  em- 
ployed for  them.  There  is  something  forbidding 
to  me  in  prosperity,  as  the  world  use  the  term ; 
it  draws  the  heart  from  God." 

"Jamianj  19,  1817. 

''  Have  had  a  delightful  season  this  evening. 
The  Lord  has  permitted  me  to  come  near  to  him, 
and  to  plead  with  uncommon  earnestness.  My 
wants  multiplied,  and  I  finally  rejoiced  to  leave 
all  Avith  him,  who  needeth  not  to  be  told  what  is 
in  man,  and  will  not  proportion  his  gifts  to  our 
scanty  petition. 

'^  I  must  tell  you  that  my  friend  Mrs.  L , 

from  N.  L.  has  made  me  a  visit.  You  may  re 
member  that  she  warmly  opposed  my  contem- 
plated undertaking.  She  says  that  my  letter  ex- 
plaining my  views  of  duty,  &c.  almost  satisfied 
her  that  I  was  right,  and  now  finding  my  health 
so  much  better  than  when  she  last  saw  me,  her 
language  is,  '  Harriet,  I  will  not  make  the  least 
objection.'  I  rejoiced  particularly  in  this,  be- 
cause she  is  one  with  whom  I  '  have  taken  sweet 
counsel'  since  our  earliest  years. 

"  You  would  help  me  to  a  grateful  heart,  could 
you  witness  my  dear  mother's  conduct  respect- 
ing this  point  of  duty.  It  would  seem  that  she 
made  every  objection  so  long  as  it  could  have 
any  influence  ;  but  now,  considering  me  decided, 


J 


IN    NORWICH.  97 

she  is  equally  decided  to  present  nothing  which 
may  increase  my  trial.  Indeed  she  strives  to  help 
me  in  every  way  she  can.  I  will  almost  say  that 
she  has  caught  the  Hre  of  missionary  ardor ;  at 
any  rate,  I  believe  she  evinces  an  uncommon 
share  of  cheerful  resignation.  In  my  own  family 
I  now  hear  no  word  of  opposition.  All  will  ra- 
ther lend  a  helping  hand  than  put  any  obstacle 
in  my  way." 

The  mind  of  Miss  L was  now  settled  as  to 

her  duty,  should  no  unforeseen  providence  pre- 
vent, to  leave  home  and  country  for  a  heathen 
land.     She  had  resolved  to  do  so.    Her  only  re- 
,  servation  was,  if  the  Lord  will.    She  never  took 
[up  the  question  again  to  find  reasons  for  going. 
\  Her    only    anxiety   was,    when    any    providence 
seemed  adverse,  to  know  if  God  was  forbidding 
kher  undertaking.     On  this  point  she  held  herself 
open  to  conviction.  Again  and  again  she  said,  ''  I 
shrink  from  no  sacrifices,  no  trials ;  I  only  trem- 
ble lest  I  should  rush  uncalled  into  the  service." 
There  was  no  wavering,  no  indecision  of  mind. 
She  had  laid  all  on  the  altar,  and  only  waited  for 
the  Lord  to  accept  the  offering.  She  looked  upon 
a  perishing  world,  and  the  question  was  what  she 
could  do,  and  where  she  could  do  most  for  its 
Irescue.  She  only  inquired,  "  Lord,  what  wilt  thou 
ihav.c  mc  to  do  V  and  when  she  heard  a  voice  be- 

Winslow.  9 


98  MRS.    T\^IXSLOT\'. 

hind  her  saying,  ''this  is  the  way;"  conferring 
not  with  flesh  and  blood,  she  immediately  en- 
deavored to  walk  in  it.  This  is  abundantly  evi- 
dent from  her  journal  and  letters  to  the  time  of 
her  embarkation. 

"  January  16,  1817. — Have  had  much  enjoy- 
ment of  my  Saviour  this  evening.  Was  at  first 
very  heartless,  and  it  seemed  for  a  long  time  that 
God  would  not  permit  me  to  come  near  his  mer- 
cy-seat ;  but  I  could  not  leave  praying,  or  rather 
articulating  unconnected  broken  petitions.  At 
length  the  Lord  showed  me  that  there  was  mer- 
cy even  for  me,  a  vile  w^orm.  I  could  plead  with 
Him  as  with  a  father  who  heareth  the  cries  of 
his  child. 

"  18. — Have  been  meditating  on  the  glorious 
labors  of  a  missionary.  It  seems  too  much,  that 
while  so  many  are  so  much  more  worthy  of  this 
honorable  employment,  and  so  much  better  quali- 
fied to  be  useful,  my  heavenly  Father  should  per- 
mit me  to  hope  for  the  privilege  of  going  to  the 
heathen.  Christ  will  strengthen  me.  But  Oh  may 
my  motives  be  pure.  Gracious  God,  suffer  me 
not  to  bring  any  reproach  on  thy  cause. 

"  29. — Have  been  much  engaged  in  contemplat- 
ing the  work  I  so  fondly  anticipate.  It  has  become 
a  darling  theme ;  so  much  so,  that  the  thought 
of  being  finally  obliged  to  relinquish  it,  would  be 


IN    NORWICH.  99 

far  more  painful  than  that  of  leaving  friends  and 
!  country  for  a  life  of  trial  and  hardship. 
I       "  February  12. — My  heart  seems  unusually  en- 
I  larged  ;  and  I  long  to  emhracc,  in  christian  love, 
1  all  the  world.  Have  been  more  assisted  in  prayer 
I  for  perishing  souls  to-day  than  for  a  long  time. 
I      "  18. — The  wind  howls  round  my  retreat.  Snow 
\  beats  upon  my  window,  and  no  cheerful  ray  illu- 
\  mines  the  footsteps  of  the  traveller.  Thus  dreary, 
j  dark,  and   desolate  is  our  way  here  below,  until 
we  see  the  light  of  heaven,  which  leads  us  up- 
ward.   Such  seasons  are  to  me  peculiarly  sweet. 
I  could,  for  my  own  sake,  scarcely  wish  to  see 
the  earth  again  lighted  up ;  so  much  is  the  pros- 
pect now  in  unison  with  my  present  feelings.  I 
have  been  thinking  on  the  days  of  other  years, 
until  my  soul  is  sad;  but  it  is  a  precious  sadness. 
Among  my  subjects  of  thankfulness  to  the  Author 
of  my  existence,  I  consider  this  one,  that  He  has 
given  me  a  disposition  to  relish  those  scenes  of 
nature    wherein    his    majesty  is  displayed  j  and 
Itliat  in  these  manifestations  of  his  power  I  often 
lind  exquisite  enjoyment. 

"  21. — If  the  tear  of  gratitude  glistening  in  the 
mournful  eye  can  afford  pure  enjoyment,  I  found 

it  this  morning  in  visiting  the  dying  Mrs.  D . 

I  think  she  evinces  genuine  repentance,  and  I 
must  believe  that  she  has  obtained  the  pearl  of 
great  price.    Poor  old  Miss  C met  me  at  the 

I 


100  MRS.    WIKSLOW. 

door  and  held  me  by  the  arm  till  I  should  tell  her 
if  it  was  true  that  I  was  going  to  India. 

"  To  pity  the  weeping  widow's  wo  is  certainly 
my  delight.  And  shall  I  not  find  these  desolate 
ones  in  the  sultry  regions  of  Hindoostan  1  Now, 
alas,  they  know  not  the  christian's  God  and  Com- 
forter. May  I  not  point  them  to  Him,  and  finally 
watch  their  dying  hour  with  the  interest  of  a  sis- 
ter in  Christ?  0  yes,  I  may  yet  sit  at  the  feet  of 
Jesus,  with  a  now  wretched  Hindoo  female.  God 
of  mercy,  let  me,  I  beseech  thee,  realize  this 
fond  hope  of  my  heart ;  and  may  I  be  qualified 
for  extensive  usefulness  in  that  field. 

"  22. — This  evening  I  have  been  looking  into 
my  heart.  It  was  weary  of  earthly  cares  and 
earthly  good.  I  looked  abroad.  The  rapid  glid- 
ing away  of  the  great  body  of  snow  which  has 
long  covered  the  ground,  reminded  me  how  soon 
all  worldly  prospects  will  vanish.  All  I  have  on 
earth  seemed  held  bj'  a  most  uncertain  tenure. 
*  The  wind  passeth  over  us  and  we  are  gone.' 
In  the  world  I  saw  nothing  to  allure  me  ;  my 
whole  soul  was  averse  to  seeing  more.  But  when 
I  turned  my  eyes  above,  the  bright  view  was  so 
enrapturing  that  I  could  scarcely  think  of  being 
longer  in  the  flesh.  But  I  bless  God  that  it  is- not 
with  me  as  in  times  past.  I  believe  I  do  not  cling 
to  life  for  the  pleasure  it  brings ;  but  if  I  may  do 
something  for  the  cause  of  my  Saviour,  I  desire  to 


IN    NORWICH.  101 

see  many  days.    Yes,  a  life  of  self-denial  in  a  hea- 
then land  will  claim  my  most  ardent  gratitude. 
While  ruminatinjT  on  the  scenes  of  nature  and  the 
workmanship  of  God  in  the  formation  of  my  body 
and  mind,  I  have  desired  to  know  whether  the  be- 
I  niffhted  Hindoos  are  susceptible  of  such  feelings 
as  I  too  often  am.    If  they  are,  with   their  dark- 
|i  ness  respecting  a  hereafter,  surely  but  few  could 
|i  endure  existence.    What  peculiar  cause  have  I 
I  for  gratitude  to  the  God  of  all  grace,  that  he  has 
j  granted  me  a  balm  for  every  wound.    Will  the 
I  longest  life  be  sufficient    to    repay  this  mighty 
debt  1    God  of  my  life,  sufler  me  never  to  be  im- 
patient   of  my   continuance   here,  but  rather  to 
desire  a  long  life  of  entire  devotedness  to  thy 
service. 

'\MarcIi  3. — Oh  that  I  could  never  cease  to 
magnify  the  Lord,  and  exalt  his  name.  Hav^e  been 
to  the  alhis-house.     The  poor  inlirm  old  ladies 
i  welcomed  me  with  gratitude.    One  of  them  has 
long  been  anxious  for  her  soul.    For  the  last  two 
weeks  I  have    always  remembered    her  in  my 
1  prayers.    I  found  her  to-day  for  the  first  time  re- 
ijoiciiig  in  hope.    Another,  a  sister  in  the  church, 
wlio  has   appeared  to   me  very   lukewarm,  said 
tliat  for  three  days  she  had  experienced  new  feel- 
ings.  For  the  same  period  I  have  felt  an  unusual 
interest  in  her  case,  and    tried  to  pray  for  her. 
Have  I  indeed  been  assisted  to  plead  for  these 
9* 


102  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

precious  souls  ]  To  God  be  all  the  glory.  At  first 
I  feared  to  think  that  my  prayers  had  been  heard; 
but  why  should  I  not  derive  from  this  encourage- 
ment to  '  pray  without  ceasing  V  " 

In  the  summer  of  1817  she  spent  a  few  weeks 
in  Litchfield,  Conn,  in  the  family  of  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Beecher,  pursuing  a  course  of  reading  that  might 
promote  her  future  usefulness.  Her  communica- 
tions to  friends  show  how  her  heart  clung  to  the 
objects  of  her  beneficence  at  home  and  abroad, 
and  her  regret  that  there  was  then  no  Sabbath- 
school  in  Litchfield. 

TO    TWO    FEMALE    ASSOCIATES. 

"  Litchfield,  Saturday  evening,  July  2,  1817- 

"  Sisters  M and  E .  How  refreshing  it 

would  be  to  spend  an  hour  with  you  this  even- 
ing ;  but  I  will  be  thankful  for  the  privilege  of 
writing. 

"  My  external  privileges  here  are  indeed  great, 
but  these  alone  will  never  keep  us  near  to  God. 
Great  as  mine  are,  I  have  less  enjoyment  in  reli- 
gion than  when  at  home.  I  believe  it  is  owing  to 
my  mind  being  so  much  occupied  with  study, 
which  is  not  calculated  to  excite  devotional  feel- 
ings, and  not  being  engaged  in  those  little  exerci- 
ses of  love  to  souls  which  I  had  at  home.    You 


IN    LITCHFIELD.  103 

will  understand  me  ;  if  not  now,  you  will  when 
deprived  of  the  opportunity  to  visit  the  alms- 
house, Mrs.  D.,  and  such  people.  While  in  these 
occasional  visits  we  give  pleasure  to  our  fellow- 
creatures,  and  I  hope  sometimes  do  good  to  their 
i  souls,  we  are  benefiting  ourselves.  I  have  been 
'  this  afternoon  to  see  a  saint,  who  though  poor  in 
earthly  covering,  has  a  treasure  in  heaven,  and 
hope  to  visit  her  often.  Shall  have  opportunity  to 
tell  you  more  about  her  if  I  do.  Likewise  hope 
to  tell  you  of  a  visit  to  the  alms-house  here." 

TO    THE    SAME. 

"  July  19. 
"  I  would  excite  your  gratitude  to  the  Giver 
of  all  good  for  his  dealings  with  two  dear  souls  in 
this  family^  just  brought  from  '  the  horrible  pit 
and  miry  clay.'  Their  mouths  are  filled  with 
praise,  and  I  trust  their  hearts  with  love.  They 
have  been  greatly  tried;  their  stout  hearts  re- 
sisted long,  until  they  were  almost  in  a  state  of 
despair.  Two  days  were  spent  in  distress  that  I 
have  never  known  exceeded  under  similar  cir- 
cumstances. He  who  remembered  the  ^  worm- 
wood and  the  gall '  could  not  fail  to  feel  much 
for  them,  but  it  was  useless  to  try  to  administer 
comfort.  They  had  a  more  able  Friend,  who  had 
been   tempted,  and  will   succor  those    who  are 


104  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

tempted.  In  his  own  time  he  appeared  for  them. 
They  will,  I  trust,  have  ability  to  do  good.  They 
seem  much  concerned  for  their  companions,  talk 
with  them,  &c. 

"  Mr.  B.  says,  if  God  should  pour  out  his  Spirit, 
I  shall  have  found  here  the  best  school  1  can  have. 
Pray  for  me,  my  friend,  cease  not  to  remember 
me  in  some  of  your  precious  moments  when  you 
commune  with  God.  All  the  return  I  can,  I  give. 
May  the  Saviour  be  your  Advocate.  He  will 
prevail. 

"  How  stand  Sabbath-school  affairs  1  I  am  anx- 
ious to  hear  very  particularly  of  themi,  especially 
respecting  I — .  Sometimes  I  flatter  myself  that 
she  manifests  more  and  more  concern.  Again 
I  fear    that  this  is    not   the  case.      Does  your 

number  increase'?    Has  Mr.  M joined  you"? 

Do  the  ladies  call  1  Tell  me  all.  I  want,  too,  to 
know  about  the  other  societies.  When  you  see 
Mrs.  D ,  do  not  fail  to  give  her  my  love,  like- 
wise to  all  the  folks  we  visited  at  the  alms-house. 
I  think  much  of  that  place ;  have  enjoyed  some 
precious  seasons  there  which  I  would  not  ex- 
change for  all  that  I  have  found  in  the  splendid 
drawing-room.  Do  you  attend  any  conferences 
there  now  1  I  want  to  ask  about  many  things  more, 
but  you  must  write  all  that  you  know  I  want  to 
hear.  Think  of  the  '  golden  rule'  when  you  write. 
I  need  your  letters  with  other  friends,  to  relax  my 


IN    LITCHFIELD.  105 

1  lid,  and  give  me  a  little  of  that  enjoyment  which 
-found  friends  cannot  convey." 

TO    HER    BROTHER    IN    OHIO. 

"  Lm.nFiF.LD,  July  23,  1817. 

"  My  Dear  Brother, — Before  this  arrives,  you 
will  have  been  informed,  by  Norwich  friends,  of 
the  smiles  of  Providence  in  placing  me  in  a  situa- 
ation  so  pleasant  as  Mr.  Beecher's  family.  It  is 
indeed  more  than  I  expected.  Although  I  am 
not  so  many  miles  from  home  as  you  are,  I  feel 
my  separation  from  our  invaluable  friends  very^ 
very  much.  I  too  am  among  strangers.  Oh  my 
brother,  my  dear  Daniel,  w^e  are  wanderers  and 
pilgrims.  But  we  hasten  to  our  rest.  It  is  good 
to  have  no  ahidiiis;  place  in  such  a  world  as  this  ; 
in  which  our  Lord  and  Master  had  not  where  to 
lay  his  head. 

''  The  missionaries,  who  have  been  so  long  wait- 
ing to  go  to  the  East,  are  at  length  ordered  to  sail 
in  two  or  three  months.  This  has  brought  the 
subject  very  near  to  me.  God  willing,  I  shall  be 
among  the  next  who  go.  When  I  take  a  view  of 
life,  and  consider  that  our  days  are  few,  and  that 
youth  is  emphatically  the  time  to  serve  God,  I 
wish  the  moment  to  arrive.  But  you  know  me 
too  well,  to  think  that  I  can  be  impatient  to  be 
removed  from  what  my  heart  holds  so  dear.     My 


106  MRS.    "WINSLOW. 

dear  brother,  with  one  side  of  the  picture  before 
me,  flesh  and  heart  sink.  Yet  I  fear  nothing,  ex- 
cept that  the  Lord  should  leave  me  to  choose  for 
myself;  or  that  he  has  so  left  me.  If  you  love 
me,  jpray  ofien^  pray  daily ^  that  this  may  never 
be  the  case." 

"  Litchfield,  August  19,  1817. 
"  My  dear  Mother, — Surely  it  is  something 
more  than  a  simple  emotion  of  joy  that  I  feel  to- 
night, after  the  receipt  of  so  many  precious  let- 
ters ;  all  others  of  which  were  not  so  valuable  as 
yours.  Never  before  did  you  tell  me,  in  so  many 
words,  that  3^ou  .are  satisfied  in  the  decision  which 
I  have  made  ;  although  your  conduct  has  impli- 
ed this,  and  gi^^'en  me  the  sweet  assurance  that 
God  is  gradually  preparing  you  cheerfully  to  bid 
me  a  long  farewell.  Formerly,  every  letter  from 
home  riveted  me  more  strongly  to  our  dear  fami- 
ly, and  made  me  feel  that  it  would  be  a  bitter  trial 
to  part  with  you.  How  different  my  sensations 
to-night !  I  certainly  do  not  love  you  less,  but  with 
the  strength  inspired  by  your  composure,  I  could 
fly  on  wings  of  the  Vv'ind,  and  think  only  of  the 
happiness  of  being  completely  devoted  to  the 
service  of  Christ,  with  th2  entire  approbation  of 
my  best  friends.  Oh,  my  dear  mother,  God  has 
been  with  you  in  six  troubles,  and  in  seven.  Yea, 
has  he  not  always  been  at  your  right  handl    In 


IN    LITCHFIELD.  107 

an  hour  of  particular  trial  He  will  not,  He  can- 
not forsake  you. 

"  I  think  I  do  feel  more  and  more  tliat  I  am 
highly  privileged,  and  that  you  may  congratulate 
me,  or  rather  thank  God.  My  dear  mother,  I  have 
strength  in  your  prayers.  God  will  give  to  those 
who  ask,  and  the  importunity  of  a  mother  will 
prevail.  I  want  to  be  more  humble,  to  feel  more 
the  worth  of  souls,  to  be  more  dead  to  the  world, 
and  alive  in  God." 

TO    HER    FAMILY    FRIENDS. 

'*  Litchfield,  (Monday  Evening,)  Augnst  4,  1817. 
'*  My  Dear  Friends, — I  have  fully  realized  this 
evening,  that,  although  our  bodies  are  more  than 
seventy  miles  from  each  other,  our  souls  have 
been  near  together.  And  not  only  ours,  but  those 
of  the  children  of  God,  in  every  land,  who  have 
been  surrounding  the  mercy-seat.  Even  once 
denrraded  Hindoos  have  been  lifting-  their  hearts 
to  their  Creator.  And  may  I  ever  sit  with  them, 
to  listen  to  the  glad  tidings  of  the  Gospel,  and 
may  I  unite  with  them  in  pouri'ng  out  my  soul  to 
God  \  I  must  hope  so.  The  Lord  has  great  bless- 
ings in  store  for  the  heathen  who  now  sit  in 
darkness.  He  will  call  many  laborers  into  the 
vineyard.  The  time  is  hastening — it  is  at  hand. 
Oh  let    us  strive  to   be  amonof  his    instruments 


108  MRS.    WI^-SLOW. 

to  bring  it  on.  When  Dr.  Buchanan  was  plead- 
ing in  behalf  of  sending  the  Gospel  to  India,  he 
said,  '  Doubt  no  longer  whether  it  can  be  estab- 
lished here — it  is  already  established  ;  it  has  taken 
firm  root,  and  all  your  powers  cannot  hinder  it '" 

TO    A    FRIE.ND. 

,-  "  Litchfield,  August  17, 1817. 

"  I  spent  yesterday  afternoon  reading  '  Ward's 
view  of  the  Religion  of  the  Hindoos.'  It  depriv- 
ed my  mind  and  body  of  energy,  and  filled  me 
v/ith  horror.  The  enormities  of  these  wretched 
creatures  exceed  all  that  I  had  imagined.  How 
can  it  be  that  christians  have  slumbered  so  long, 
when  there  is  such  exceeding  depravity  in  the 
world  1  Well  may  we  bless  God  that  we  live  at 
this  auspicious  era,  instead  of  a  century  ago.  Is 
it  not  strange  that  they  who  have  experienced 
the  efficacy  of  a  Saviour's  blood,  can  think  the 
sufferings  of  a  missionary  life  too  great  to  be  en- 
dured ]  It  must  be  from  ignorance.  They  can- 
not know  the  state  of  the  heathen,  they  cannot 
consider  the  w^orth  of  souls.  It  would  seem  that 
the  stoutest  heart  must  melt  in  reading  the  ac- 
counts of  Ward.  Happy  are  we,  yea,  thrice  hap- 
py, if  among  the  little  number  whom  the  Lord 
shall  call  to  aid  in  the  glorious  work  of  evangel- 
izing the  heathen.    Methinks  I  do  begin  to  real- 


IN    NEW    HAVEN.  109 

ize  in  some  degree  how  great  is  our  privilege.  But 
still  my  heart   is  hard  and  strangely  insensible." 

It  would  be  well,  if  the  christian  sentiments  ex- 
pressed in  the  quotation  below,  were  really  those 
of  every  pious  parent ;  and  yet,  if  truly  pious — 
if  they  have  the  spirit  of  Him  who  sent  his  only 
Son  on  a  mission  to  earth — what  others  can  be 
cherished  1  Have  they  given  their  children  wholbj 
to  the  Lord,  and  do  they  still  claim  the  disposal 
of  them  1  May  it  not  be  said,  '  Remember  Ana- 
nias and  SapphiraV  The  mother  who  cheerfully 
resigned  this  almost  idolized  daughter,  felt  as 
tenderly  as  any  mother,  yet  she  has  been  enabled 
to  give  up,  besides  her  Harriet,  three  other  be- 
loved daughters  to  the  same  blessed  work,  though 
she  herself  is  left,  in  advancing  age,  a  dependent 
and  almost  solitary  widow. 

"  Nkw  IIavkx,  September  3,  1817. 
From  all  my  mother's  letters,  I  think  she  is 
abundantly  supported.  Her  last  at  L.  overwhelm- 
ed me  with  emotions  of  joy  and  gratitude.  I 
must  transcribe  a  part.  Speaking  of  a  friend  who 
came  some  distance  to  see  her  on  my  account, 
she  writes,  ^  I  enjoyed  her  visit  much,  because 
she  talked  on  subjects  particularly  interesting. 
My  friends  mistake  my  feelings,  when  they  stu- 
diously avoid  a  subject  so  near  my  heart  as  is 

\Vi;iiloH-.  10 


110  MRS.    WINSLOV/, 

your  contemplated  undertaking.  I  can  think  of  it 
with  composure,  and  speak  of  it  with  much  satis- 
faction. She  remarked  that  it  was  cause  for  gra- 
titude. I  am,  if  I  may  so  say,  partially  thankful, 
that  is,  thankful  for  the  disposition  which  leads 
you  thus  to  devote  yourself.  How  earnestly  have 
I  desired,  and  how  fervently  prayed,  that  my 
children  might  be  the  subjects  of  grace,  and  in- 
struments of  bringing  souls  to  Christ ;  and  now 
can  I  claim  to  choose  the  place  where^  and  the 
nip'/mer  how  they  shall  serve  this  kind  Master, 
'»vho  has  so  often  answered  my  petitions,  even  to 
have  given  me  the  very  things  I  have  asked  of 
him  %  No,  my  child,  I  believe  I  am  saved  from 
this  inconsistency.  I  believe  I  am  willing  to  leave 
to  infinite  wisdom  to  direct  in  all  things ;  and  as 
you  are  satisfied  with  regard  to  duty,  I  do  not 
question  about  it.'  Is  not  this  change  in  our  dear 
mother's  feelings,  and  particularly  her  opinion  of 
my  duty,  an  indication  that  the  hand  of  God  has 
been  in  this  thing  % 

"  I  have  been  to  the  celebrated  cave  in  '  West 
Rock.'  Ascending  the  mountain,  we  called  on  the 
inhabitants  of  the  cave.  They  are  a  man,  his 
wife,  and  three  children.  In  approaching  it,  we 
threaded  our  way  through  a  narrow  walk,  walled 
on  each  side  several  rods,  and  then  almost  crept 
some  feet  into  a  dark,  dismal  place.  There  was 
no  light  except  through  the  opening  by  which  we 


IN    NEW  HAVEN.  1  1  1 

entered,  and  another  which  afforded  a  passage 
for  the  smoke.  In  one  corner,  on  somethinjr 
wliicli  seemed  a  bed  of  dirt  and  stone,  with  a  few 
pieces  of  carpet  for  a  coverinfr,  lay  a  boy  four 
years  old,  who  had  that  day  broken  his  leg,  and 
an  infant  a  few  months  old,  who  appeared  scarce 
ly  alive.  It  was  much  diseased — the  mother  had 
scarcely  clothing  enough  to  coyer  her,  and  her 
countenance  indicated  the  lowest  grade  of  vice. 
Yet  she  was  not  a  heathen.  Two  Bibles,  a  Testa- 
ment, and  a  hymn-book  were  there,  all  of  which 
she  professed  to  delight  in  reading.  She  acknow- 
ledged dependence  and  obligation,  but  not  sin.  I 
contrived  to  be  left  alone  with  her,  and  my  feel- 
ings being  much  excited,  I  dealt  plainly  with  her, 
and  as  I  have  been  seldom  able  to  do.  She  listen- 
ed— was  solemn,  and  confessed  she  was  a  sinner. 
Indeed,  when  1  asked  her  to  look  back  on  the 
sins  of  one  day,  she  started  with  a  sort  of  horror, 
and  said,  '  I  can't ;  they  would  more  than  fill  this 
cave.'  Her  appearance,  when  alone  with  me,  was 
entirely  changed.  People  generally  think  there  is 
scarcely  a  possibility  of  her  reform,  and  so  say 
but  little  to  her.  I  never  witnessed  such  a  scene, 
never  before  saw  human  nature  so  degraded. 
This  poor  wretch  had  not  even  the  external  com- 
forts of  Harriet  Newell  in  a  season  of  trial,  for 
with  her  no  human  being  heaved  a  commiserat- 
ing sigh  at  the  period  of  nature's  greatest  an- 


112  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

giiish,  in  a  gloomy  cave.  Oh  your  heart  would 
have  bled.  With  all,  this  woman  had  the  tender- 
ness of  an  affectionate  mother.  Her  husband  had 
received  a  blow  on  the  head  which  almost  killed 
him,  and  had  gone  to  have  it  dressed.  It  was  now 
sunset ;  she  was  three  miles  from  town,  with  the 
prospect  of  her  child's  death  m  the  night ;  no 
candle,  and  no  wood  to  kindle  a  light.  Who  has 
made  us  to  differ  V 

In  the  following,  allusion  is  made  to  a  short 
tour  performed  by  Mr.  W.  as  an  agent  of  the 
Missionary  Board : 

"  Norwich,  November  2,  1817. 

"My  dear  friend  will  not  be  unmindful  this 
evening,  that  it  is  just  one  year  since  his  duty  to 
become  a  missionary  was  first  made  plain;  nor 
can  I  forget  that  it  was  a  time  of  darkness  and 
distress  with  me.  Happily  the  clouds  are  scat- 
tered. I  see  nothing  from  outward  circumstan- 
ces to  discourage  me,  while  you  have  already  en- 
tered on  your  employment.  Have  we  not  every 
reason  to  sing  of  mercy,  and  to  praise  God  1 
Yes,  even  for  the  darkness  and  doubt  which  al- 
most sunk  us  to  despondency  before  He  was 
pleased  to  show  the  way  in  which  He  would  have 
us  to  go.  I  cannot  tell  you  how  happy  I  am  at 
your  success  in  missionary  labors.    But  it  makes 


IN    NORWICH.  113 

mc  feel  more  than  ever  that  I  am  doing  nothing 
for  CJ»rist. 

'^  In  your  wanderings  my  imagination  has  fol- 
lowed you  in  many  pleasant  rides,  at  the  fire-side 
of  some  of  the  dear  followers  of  the  Saviour, 
and  in  the  sacred  desk.  In  all  these,  engaged  for 
Christ  and  the  heathen,  I  have  thouglit  you  pecu- 
liarly happy.  This  has  added  not  a  little  to  my 
enjoyments,  and  I  trust  has  brought  mc  with 
more  life  and  fervor  to  the  throne  of  grace. 

"  I  have  been  led  to  think  more  of  our  pros- 
pect, and  the  successive  steps  by  which  it  has 
been  placed  before  us,  by  the  return  of  this  sea- 
son. The  autumn  had  always  many  attractions 
for  me.  I  love  it  still,  independently  of  those  as- 
sociations which  the  occurretices  of  the  last  three 
years  connect  with  it.  The  last  season  which  I 
spent  with  my  deceased  brother,  and  the  plea- 
santest  of  our  lives,  was  just  three  years  ago. 
Two  years  since  another  friend  excited  interest, 
and  rendered  the  season  particularly  pleasant  j 
and  one  year  since  I  indulged  the  expectation  of 
going  to  India.  Now  have  I  not  reason  to  wel- 
come the  *  falling  leaf  and  the  decay  of  nature's 
charms  1  Perhaps  I  may  not  spend  another  such 
«eason  in  my  native  land." 


10* 


114"  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

TO    A    SISTER    FROM    H03IE. 

"  Norwich,  November  14,  1817.    • 

'^  Dear  Sister, — Your  letter  made  me  feel 
again,  as  I  find  mys6lf  feeling,  perhaps  too  often, 
that  in  leaving  all  my  friends  I  make  no  tritiing 
sacrifice.  Not,  my  sister,  that  I  attach  any  merit 
to  this.  O  no  ;  the  most  cursory  view  of  my 
heart  shows  me  very  plainly  that  my  hest  servi- 
ces are  but  filthy  rags.  It  is  no  merit ;  but  it  will 
be  a  great  mercy  if  I  am  permitted  to  live  and 
labor  in  a  heathen  land.  Yet  although  I  feel  this, 
and  am  in  some  measure  thankful,  T  am  some- 
times almost  overwhelmed.  The  path  does  not 
appear  unbroken  by  hills  and  mountains,  nor 
would  I  have  it.  Difiiculties  often  humble  me ; 
they  bring  me  to  the  foot  of  the  cross,  which  is 
indeed  my  highest  exaltation.  If  it  is  the  will  of 
heaven  to  send  me  away,  I  shall  be  sustained.  I 
fear  nothing  but  going  uncalled." 

«  February  17,  1818. 
"  I  have  just  received  a  letter  from  Mr.  Corne- 
lius, dated  at  New  Orleans,  Jan.  13.  It  seemed 
written  in  the  spirit  of  a  missionary.  He  had  been 
there  only  two  weeks,  yet  had  *  preached  several 
times  to  large  and  attentive  assemblies,  and  two 
or  three  souls  were  beginning  to  feel  their  need  of 
Christ.'  From  the  brethren  at  Chickamaugah  he 


fN    NORWICH.  115 

had  just  heard  that  three  Indians  had  been  hope- 
fully converted  after  he  was  there.  He  says, 
'  When  you  go  to  the  East,  if  that  should  be  your 
destination,  tell  the  brethren  there  that  a  star  has 
arisen  in  the  West.'  He  expects  to  leave  New 
Orleans  in  JMarch  for  the  Indian  country,  and  to 
take  some  promising  youths  to  be  educated  at  the 
North.  This  letter  has  cheered  my  heart.  I  need- 
ed it,  or  something  else,  to  rouse  my  slumbering 
spirit." 

'^  jlpril  2G. — I  must  call  this  a  happy  day 
Went  early  to  school,  where  ]Mr.  A.  made  us  a 
visit.  An  increased  number  of  scholars  animated 
me  a  little.  In  the  forenoon  enjoyed  being  in 
God's  house.  At  noon  came  home  and  offered 
my  requests  for  brother  L.  Returned  to  school, 
where  I  prayed  with  the  scholars,  which  seemed 
to  give  a  zest  to  the  remaining  exercises.  After 
meeting,  attended  to  the  adult  school.  Returned 

home  and  took  tea.    Taught  C and  E in 

the  catechism,  and  read  to  them  a  sermon.  Call- 
ed again  on  God,  and  went  to  eveninsr  meetins:. 
Was  there  refreshed,  and  returned  home  wishing 
the  Sabbath  would  last  always. 

"  .May  2'2. — Little  did  I  foresee,  when  writing 
last  in  my  diary,  that  instead  of  meeting  my  Sa- 
viour at  his  table  at  the  time  appointed,  I  should 
be  prostrated  on  a  bed  of  sickness.    On  Sabbath 


116  MRS.  WINSLOW. 

morning,  when  alighting  from  the  chaise  to  take 
charge  of  my  scholars,  I  fell  on  the  steps  so  as 
to  fracture  a  limb  and  otherwise  injure  me  seri- 
ouslJ^  I  was,  for  a  short  time,  in  great  distress, 
and  thought  myself  dying,  but  had  no  particular 
alarm.  Was  removed,  after  fainting,  and  subse- 
quently conveyed  home.  Suffered  much,  and  an- 
ticipated lasting  injury.  I  may  say,  in  all  this  af- 
fliction I  have  had  the  presence  of  my  Saviour. 
I  desired  to  glorify  God  by  patience  under  suffer- 
ing, but  did  not  succeed  so  effectually  as  I  wish- 
ed. I  had  some  dark  moments,  though  in  the 
midst  of  them  I  had  support.  I  washed  to  know 
the  design  of  God  in  afflicting  me  at  this  time  so 
severely.  Perhaps  it  is  that  I  may  realize  more 
the  value  of  my  friends  in  seasons  of  sickness, 
and  know  better  what  I  am  about  to  relinquish. 
But  I  believe  that  at  no  time  did  they  seem  so  in- 
dispensable to  me  as  to  prevent  the  desire  of  de- 
voting my  life  to  the  heathen,  though  by  so  doing 
I  must  part  from  them  all. 

"  July  26. — ^My  feelings  have  been  tried,  and 
my  faith  put  to  a  test,  by  the  proposition  of  my 
friend  to  go  to  South  America.  He  says  he  can 
do  nothing  without  first  know^ing  my  views. 
Sometimes  he  thinks  he  must  go.  His  brethren 
incline  to  that  opinion.  He  hesitates,  not  being 
satisfied  what  is  the  will  of  God.  If  he  go  on  an 
exploring  mission,  I  feel  a  deep  persuasion  that 


IN  xoKwicir.  117 

we  shall  not  meet  again  in  this  life.  But  ought  I 
therefore  to  object!  I  think  not.  May  God  grant 
nic  grace  to  say,  as  I  ever  have  since  first  con- 
templating this  subject,  //  it  be  the  Lord's  will — 
although  I  knew  it  would  result  in  the  death  of 
my  friend,  I  will  oppose  no  obstacle." 

The  reference  in  the  last  extract,  the  spirit  of 
which  cannot  but  be  admired,  is  to  a  proposal  of 
some  friends  of  missions  in  New-York  and  the 
vicinity,  for  two  of  the  missionary  candidates, 
then  at  Andover,  to  go  on  an  exploring  tour  to 
South  America.  It  was  subsequently  undertaken 
by  Kev.  !\lessrs.  Brigham  and  Parvin. 

"  July,  1818. 
"  Since  my  last  we  have  had  some  precious 
seasons  with  Dr.  Griffin.  He  attended  a  meeting 
at  our  house  on  Wednesday.  The  lower  part  of 
the  house  was  filled,  even  crowded.  On  one  of 
the  warm  days  he  said  to  me,  '  How  is  your  health 
aiTected  by  warm  weather  V  I  replied,  '  I  mean 
to  find  out  this  summer.'  A  day  or  two  after, 
when  the  weather  changed,  he  said,  '  I  thouo-ht 
much  of  you  this  morning,  when  I  felt  my  sys- 
tem so  braced  by  the  cool  air,  and  meant  to  tell 
you  that  if  this  summer  should  convince  you  that 
a  warm  climate  is  unfavorable^  you  must  yet  go 
on  a  mission.    There   is  no  need  of  relinquish- 


118  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

ing  it  J  South  America  presents  every  varietj^  of 
climate.'  " 

In  September  Miss  L made  a  visit  to  New 

Haven,  where  she  had  the  pleasure  of  meeting 
several  friends  of  missions.  It  would  be  well  if 
the  remarks  in  her  letter,  on  the  neglect  of  the 
poor  and  ignorant  around  us,  Vw^ere  not  still  appli- 
cable in  too  many  places.  Christians  in  general 
feel  too  little  personal  responsibility  on  this  sub- 
ject. It  is  easier  to  become  impatient  with  igno- 
rance, and  indignant  at  vice,  than  to  remove  the 
one  or  reform  the  other.  The  subject  of  this  me- 
moir did  not,  in  extending  her  views  abroad,  over- 
look duties  to  be  performed  at  home  ;  or  in  at- 
tempting to  embrace  a  world  in  the  arms  of  her 
benevolence,  suffer  the  minor  charities  of  the  fa- 
mily, the  neighborhood,  the  country  in  which  she 
lived,  to  be  neglected.  The  spirit  of  that  mis- 
sionary is  to  be  suspected,  who  acts  differently, 
and  does  not  begin  his  operations  at  once  where 
he  is — endeavoring  to  w'iden  the  circles  of  his 
influence,  like  the  widening  waves,  caused  by  the 
pebble  thrown  into  the  still  lake,  until  they  reach 
the  most  distant  shores. 

"  New  Have.v,  September  13, 1818. 

"  Mr.  Cornelius  came  to  me  this  morning  and 
said,  '  Dr.  Worcester  did  not  knoAv  who  Harriet 


IN    NEW    IIAVEX.  119 

was  until  now.  Ho  will  think  more  of  you  in  fu- 
ture.' 1  had  previously  felt  quite  at  ease  before 
him,  confident  that  he  knew  nothing  about  me. 
In  our  next  interview  he  introduced  the  subject 
of  missions.  We  took  a  walk  toofcther,  and  I  be- 
^an  to  fear  liim.  lie  looks  sharply  and  expects 
much  of  missionaries. 

''  I  am  surprised  to  find  in  this  city  so  many 
ignorant  people,  who  seem  to  have  no  means  of 
instruction.  The  alms-house  is  a  wretched  place. 
It  contains  more  than  eighty  souls,  and  but  one 
of  them  gives  evidence  of  piety.  I  have  found 
two  colored  women,  one  of  them  in  a  dying  state, 
who  knew  not  what  sin  is.  One  of  them  told  me 
she  had  heard  something  about  Jesus  Christ,  but 
:ould  not  tell  what.  She  had  not,  apparently,  the 
least  notion  concerning  his  mission  to  this  world, 
ind  said  she  never  prayed.  When  I  asked  if  she 
vucw  the  Lord's  prayer,  in  other  words,  '  Our 
Father,'  she  replied  that  she  did  not  know,  but 
kvould  try  to  repeat  it  after  me. 

*'  The  coming  generation,  we  may  hope,  will 
lot  be  like  their  fathers.  ]\Icans  are  using  to 
store  their  minds  in  youth  with  the  first  princi- 
ples of  the  Gospel.  But  must  the  present  ge?iera- 
io7i,  who  are  so  rapidly  going  into  eternity,  be 
•egardcd  as  in  a  hopeless  state,  because  they 
vill  not  or  cannot  beaome  members  of  Sabbath- 
3chools^  Surely  there  is  great  want  of  efficient 


120 


MRS.    WIXSLOW. 


means  to  instruct  poor  souls.  I  am  concerned. 
How  can  there  be  ease  in  Zion  when  such  mul- 
titudes live  and  die  in  ignorance  at  her  very 
gates." 

A  few  extracts  annexed,  will  further  show  liov\' 
the  true  spirit  of  a  missionary  continued  to  be  ex- 
emplified by  Miss  L among  those  to  whom 

she  could  be  useful  athome^  though  her  mind  and 
heart  were  so  engrossed  with  the  claims  of  mil- 
lions perishing  abroad.  To  these  objects  of  her 
care  she  still  extended  her  solicitude  long  af- 
ter she  arrived  on  foreign  shores — addressing  let- 
ters to  the  Sabbath-schools,  and  sending  messa- 
ges to  the  inmates  of  the  alms-house,  and  others 
to  whom  her  faithful  efforts  for  their  good,  her 
sympathy  and  her  prayers  had  greatly  endeared 
her.  Happily  in  the  latter  years  of  her  sojourn 
in  this  land,  God  had  raised  up  from  her  ass(t- 
ciates  an  interestmg  circle  to  co-operate  in  such 
labors,  and  join  her  in  bearing  the  wants  of  sul- 
fering  men,  both  at  home  and  abroad,  before  his 
throne  of  mercy. 

To  N F ,  one  of  this  circle,  who  spent 

some  time  in  New- York,  she  writes  : 

"  You  do  sometimes  think  of  our  poor  native 
town.  Oh  yes,  in  some  of  your  best  moments  I  trust 
we  have  a  remembrance.  Have  you  heard  that  our 
hopes  for  precious  souls  have  recently  brighten- 


IN    NORWICH.  121 

ed  1  A  good  work  seems  actually  to  have  been  be- 
gun in  a  distant  part  of  the  congreGfation  ;  but  the 
hearts  of  many,  sickened  almost  by  hope  deferred, 
can  hardly  believe  that  it  is  so.  Yet  distressed 
souls  affirm  the  presence  of  the  Spirit.  I  fear 
lest  professed  christians  should  hold  themselves 
back  from  the  proffered  mercy.  They  do  not 
seem  awake,  but  there  is  power  with  God.  His 
sovereignty  will  accomplish  all  his  purposes.  In 
this  I  have  strength — here  hangs  all  my  hope  for 
those  who  are  out  of  Christ." 

Again  she  says : ' "  The  poor  people  at  the  alms- 
house still  excite  interest.    Mrs.   W seems 

stationary  in  her  religious  feelings,  though  she 
may  make  progress  which  I   do    not    discover. 

Mrs. and  Mrs.  have  expressed  to  Dr. 

S ,  a  wish  to  join  the  church.  Our  Sunday- 
school  prospers,  if  the  occasional  addition  of  a 
scholar  and  attention  to  the  lessons  is  evidence. 
\Vc  desire  to  see  present  fruit  in  the  conversion 
Df  souls ;  but  if  I  should  never  witness  one  such 
case,  I  should  still  have  reason  to  bless  God  for 
he  school.  Good  seed  is  sown,  and  in  God's  time 
t  will  be  made  to  bring  forth  fruit. 

"  I  am  sorry  to  say  that  I  do  not  know  particu- 

arly  the  state  of  's  mind.    Her  deportment 

)  ainly  declares  that  earthly  treasures  do  not 
satisfy  her,  and  that  she  seeks  a  better  coun- 
ry.    I  am  told  that is  inquiring.     M is 

Wiublow.  1 1 


122  iMRS.    WIxXSLOW. 

to  make  one  of  our  number  at  the  next  com* 
munion. 

"  Letters  from  D mention  that  the  Lord 

has  a  care  over  that  part  of  his  vineyard  where  he 
resides.  Their  meeting  on  the  Sabbath  continues, 
and  so  crowded,  that  they  contemplate  building  a 
larger  room.  Two  souls  are  hopefully  born  again, 
and  a  number  express  concern  for  themselves. 

"  You  mention  H .    He  has  not  yet  come 

out  boldlj'-  on  the  Lord's  side.  My  time  is  so  en- 
grossed that  I  see  but  few  friends." 

To  Miss  B T ,  another  beloved  female 

associate,  she  Avrites,  stating  that  the  sum  of 
$30,  which  they  were  again  collecting  for  mis- 
sions, was  filled,  and  entreating  her  not  to  re- 
linquish their  little  missionary  society  after  her 
departure. 

She  again  addresses  the  same  friend  in  behalf 
of  the  circle  of  females  who  were  accustomed  to 
meet  for  prayer. 

"  You  have  not  prayed  in  vain.  No,  the  Lord 
has  heard  your  prayers.  Are  you  not  greatly  en- 
couraged to  persevere  with  increased  ardor  and 
faith  1  Yes,  my  sisters,  take  courage.  There  are 
still  greater  blessings  in  store  for  precious  souls 
in  Norwich.  Never  had  you  so  little  reason  to 
faint,  or  be  weary.  God  says,  '  Open  thy  mouth 
wide  and  I  will  fill  it.'  O  cast  yourselves  conti- 
nually at  his  feet.  Keep  there,  and  pour  out  your 


IN    NORWICH.  123 

hearts  before  him.  He  waits  to  be  gracious.  In 
my  absence  I  have  enjoyed  precious  seasons, 
while  bending  with  you  before  his  throne  of  mer- 
cy. It  seems  particuhirly  the  province  of  females 
to  pray.  In  this  way  they  may  be  eminently 
useful.'' 

To  Miss  M H li ,  another  member 

of  the  same  endeared  circle,  she  writes — at  one 
time  expressing  the  joy  and  refreshment  she  had 
gained  in  their  meetings  for  prayer,  and  drawing 
encouragement  from  the  consideration,  that  as 
God  should  pour  out  his  Spirit  their  numbers 
would  be  increased  ;  then  in  reference  to  the  next 
annual  subscription  to  be  raised  ;  then  to  the  Sab- 
bath-school ;  then  to  the  monthly  concert  of 
prayer  ;  then  to  the  church,  having  renewed  their 
covenant ;  then  informing  of  two  hopeful  conver- 
sions, and  requesting  prayers  for  a  young  lady 
who  had  sought  religious  conversation  with  her ; 
then  requesting  prayer  for  herself,  in  reference 
to  the  missionary  work ;  then  alluding  to  a  pri- 
vate concert  of  prayer  observed  monthly  by  young 
ladies  ;  and  then  in  reference  to  the  appeal  of  Rev. 
Messrs.  Hall  and  Newell,  missionaries  at  Bombay, 
in  behalf  of  six  hundred  millions  of  heathen,  and 
asking  what  we  do,  and  how  far  we  deny  our- 
selves for  Christ  and  the  perishing. 

To  another  female  friend,  who  in  deep  afflic- 
tion had  called  herself  a  backslider,  she  A\Tites, 


124'  I\IRS.    WINSLOW. 

seeking  to  give  spiritual  encouragement :  "  If  it 
be  true  that  the  best  of  christians  are  but  partial- 
ly sanctified,  that  they  continually  carry  about 
with  them  a  body  of  sin,  is  it  not  desirable  that 
they  should  know  and  feel  this  ?  And  is  not  their 
doing  so  an  evidence  that  they  are  making  pro- 
gress in  the  Divine  life  1  If  we  did  not  see  our 
deformity,  how  could  we  go  forward — we  should 
want  that  stimulus,  which  of  all  others  has  most 
efficacy,  a  sense  of  our  helplessness !  That  con- 
sciousness of  remaining  corruption  which  causes 
us  to  groan  under  its  weight,  and  is  sufficient  to 
crush  us,  is  directly  opposed  to  a  retrograde  mo 
tion  in  the  christian  warfare — we  cannot  then  go 
back.  There  is  but  one  way — to  press  forward, 
through  the  grace  of  Christ,  or  die  in  the  at- 
tempt." 

An  estimable  female  friend  of  Miss  L ,  who 

was  then  without  hope  in  Christ,  says,  "  From 
a  number  of  notes  which  it  was  my  privilege  to 
•eceive  from  her,  I  enclose  two,  indicative  of  her 
untiring  zeal  for  the  salvation  of  souls  at  home 
as  well  as  abroad,  and  thus  far  exhibiting  the 
beautiful  consistency  of  her  christian  character." 

"  Norwich,  (midnight,)  Dec.  17,  1818. 

^'  Dear ,  If  you  knew  how  frequently  I 

have  thought  of  you  of  late  with  affectionate  con- 
cern, you  would  wonder  that  I  have  not  before 


IN   NORWICH.  125 

this  sent  you  a  note.  I  have  one  lying-  by  me 
^\llich  has  been  written  several  months,  but  no 
<i|)portunity  presenting  to  deliver  it  very  soon,  I 
cojicluded  that  it  should  be  destroyed,  and  I 
\\ ould  soon  converse  with  you  freely,  as  I  wish- 
(  <1.  Every  attempt  to  do  this  has  been  fruitless, 
•liid  I  now  presume  something  on  your  kind- 
ness to  excuse  this  intrusion.  Need  I  offer  any 
other  apology  than  to  express  the  simple  fact 
that  I  long  for  your  salvation.  I  have  marked 
your  deportment  from  time  to  time  with  much 
iiiterest,  and  have  been  happy  to  observe  that 
you  do  think  Christianity  worth  possessing,  that 
you  are  almost,  and  I  hope  altogether  persuaded 
io  be  a  christian.  The  extent  of  your  feelings  I 
tlo  not  know,  but  think  myself  safe  in  concluding, 
lliat  convinced  of  the  immortality  of  the  soul, 
you  do  not  seek  durable  riches  in  this  life,  but  are 
looking  towards  another,  better  world.  The  re- 
quisites to  obtain  an  inheritance  in  heaven  are 
(h»ubtless  plain  and  familiar  to  you.  A  candid 
J  mind  cannot  mistake  them.  It  is  a  great  thing  to 
!  be  a  christian — so  to  adorn  the  doctrine  of  the 
j  Saviour,  as  by  our  example  to  win  souls  to  him. 
f  Well  may  every  one  exclaim,  '  Who  is  sufficient 
for  these  things!"  Sovereign  grace  can  alone 
effect  it. 

"  I  want  to  say  to  every  inquirer  after  the 
;  truth,  turn  your  face  from  the  lives  of  professing 
'  11* 


126  MRS.  WINSLOW. 

christians — even  the  best  are  but  partially  sancti- 
fied— and  look  only  at  the  example  of  Jesus  of 
Nazareth.  Regard  his  precepts,  imitate  him,  and 
vou  shall  have  abundant  peace  and  joy  in  the 
iloly  Ghost." 

"  My  dear ,  You  have  not  at  any  time  been 

long  absent  from  my  thoughts.  I  have  loved  to 
place  you  before  me  as  dissatisfied  with  the  charms 
of  this  world  and  seeking  an  interest  in  the  Re- 
deemer. You  find  your  heart  ^  a  medley  of  incon- 
sistencies.' Happy  for  you  if  you  indeed  see  it  and 
feel  it  too.  Your  remedy  is  in  the  God  of  heaven. 
This  you  know,  but  '  your  desires  are  faint,  are 
few ;  indeed  you  almost  question  if  any  of  them 
are  sincere.'  It  is  true  that  we  are  often  and  most 
easily  deceived.  But  we  need  not  be.  We  can 
know  ourselves.  Especially  we  may  know  if 
we  really  love  and  fear  God,  if  we  will  be  honest 
in  our  examination. 

"I  v/ould,  if  possible,  help  you  to  a  perfect 
acquaintance  with  yourself  and  to  taking  a  de- 
cided stand  on  the  Lord's  side.  It  is  ground  of 
thankfulness,  that  you  are  not  insensible  to  the 
danger  of  those  who  are  without  God  and  with- 
out hope  in  the  world,  but  it  should  excite  deep 
solicitude  that  you  are  not  already  established  in 
the  faith.  There  should  be  no  wavering,  no 
standing  still,  or  turning  back.     The  object  in 


IN    NORWICH.  127 

view  must  be  pursued  with  unremitting  diligence. 
The  Lord  is  not  slack  concerning  his  promise. 
He  waits  to  be  gracious,  but  he  requires  that  we 
faint  not,  pressing  towards  the  mark.  It  should 
be  always  remembered  that  if  we  are  not  for 
God  we  are  against  him. 

"Dear  friend,  can  I  help  you  1  I  tremble  at 
every  thing  like  delay  in  this  great  work.  Come 
now  J  all  things  are  ready.  To  God  I  commend 
you.  He  demands  our  heart,  our  whole  souls, 
and  that  this  day^  lest  it  be  for  ever  too  late.  In 
haste,  but  with  much  affection,  your  friend, 

"Harriet." 

To  another  esteemed  female  acquaintance  she 
addressed  the  following  tender  and  faithful  appeal: 

"Dear ,  The  interest  that  I  have  long  felt 

for  your  best  good  I  think  warrants  a  plain  and 
friendly  communication  before  my  departure 
from  my  native  land.  Indeed  it  would  be  oppos- 
ing the  dictate  of  conscience  as  well  as  affection 
to  withhold  the  testimony  of  my  experience  to 
the  vanity  and  injury  of  worldly  pleasures  and 
'  the  sufficiency  of  Divine  grace  to  ensure  rational 
I  and  permanent  enjoyment.  I  recollect  a  conver- 
sation with  you  at  Mrs. 's.  You  considered 

I  yourself  happy.    In  the  world  you  found  much 
!  to  amuse  and  to  fill  you  with  enjoyment — you 


128  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

sometimes  thought  of  futurity,  but  it  was  not 
with  dread — the  employments  of  heaven  were 
unlike  those  of  earth,  but  your  views  on  this 
subject  were  indefinite.  This  I  believe  was  the 
substance  of  what  was  expressed ;  but  we  were 
interrupted  when  1  wished  to  say  much  more. 
No  convenient  time  has  since  ofiered,  and  now, 

dear ,  you  must  forgive  me  if  I  offend,  and 

rest  assured  always,  that  the  salvation  of  your 
soul  is  an  object  which  I  most  earnestly  desire, 
and  for  which  I  would  spare  no  effort.  But  I 
trust  you  will  not  blame  me ;  if  you  do,  it  will 
only  increase  my  solicitude  for  your  happiness. 

"  Permit  me  to  ask  if  you  are  still  satisfied 
with  the  daily  round  of  amusements  which  pre- 
sent themselves  ;  and  if  you  are  willing  not  only 
to  spend  life  in  this  way,  but  even  eternity  ?  If 
this  is  the  case,  I  entreat  you  seriously  to  in- 
quire if  you  can  thus  indulge  yourself  from  age 
to  age  %  Is  there  not  a  limit  to  every  earthly 
scene  1  And  as  this  life  is  so  small  a  part  of  our 
existence,  is  it  not  of  the  first  importance  to  be 
prepared  for  enjoying  another  1 

'^  Do  not  dream  of  heaven  without  a  compliance 
with  the  terms  of  salvation.  God  is  merciful, 
but  he  is  likewise  just,  and  ^  it  is  a  fearful  thing 
to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  living  God.'    Look, 

dear ,  into  the  Scriptures  :  '  Except  a  man  be 

born  again  he  cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  God.' 


IN    NORWICH.  129 

'He  that  believeth  not,  shall  be  damned.'  'Ex- 
cept ye  repent,  ye  shall  all  likewise   perish.'    I 
could  refer  you  to  every  page  in  the  sacred  vo- 
'  lume   which   condemns   the   impenitent,- but  you 
I  may  know  this. 

j  "  Whatever  the  world  may  say,  Christianity 
,  does  conftT  happiness  in  this  life.  There  is  not 
I  a  real  christian  on  earth,  nor  ever  was,  even 
i  though  his  lot  be  low,  and  he  be  stripped  of  every 

!  earthly  dependence,  who  would  exchange  his  in- 
terest in  the  Saviour,  his  rags  and  his  poverty, 
for  the  pleasures  of  the  most  happy^  the  most 
distinguished  of  worldly  men.  Is  not  this  fact 
a  proof  that  religion  is  worth  something — that  it 
is  worth  every  thing  1  If  you  would  be  happy  in 
this  life — be  a  christian  ;  if  you  would  secure  a 
place  at  the  right  hand  of  your  Judge  in  the  final 
day,  fear  and  love  him  now.  Trifle  not  with  your 
immortal  interest.  If  it  was  so  valuable  to  the 
Son  of  God,  that  he  could  leave  heaven  for  a  re- 
sidence on  our  earth,  accompanied  by  such  un- 
•paralleled  suflering,  is  it  not  worth  your  whole 
attention  \  The  Lord  by  his  Spirit  warns  you  of 
danger,  that  your  soul  is  rushing  to  its  final  per- 
dition ;  resist  not  his  strivings ;  be  persuaded  to 
to  repent,  believe  and  live.  I  shall  often  think  of 
you  with  affectionate  concern,  and  my  first  wish 
for  you  shall  ever  be,  that  you  may  seek  and 
obtain  that  peace  which  belongs  exclusively  to 


130  MRS.    WIXSLOW. 

christians.     That  the  Lord  may  forgive  and  keep 
you    evermore,    is    the    prayer    of    your    friend 

"Harriet." 

To  her  sister,  who  was  on  a  visit  at  New  Lon- 
don, she  WTites:  "I  do  sometimes  realize  that 
I  shall  not  perhaps  always  be  surrounded  with 
earthly  parents,  brothers,  and  sisters.  Well,  if  I 
have  a  heavenly  Parent,  and  Hindoo  brothers  and 
sisters,  there  will  be  call  for  unceasing  gratitude. 
Never  forget  me  in  your  prayers.  And  here  let 
me  say  that  I  know  too  well  how  visiting  friends, 
as  you  are  now  doing,  dissipates  the  mind.  With- 
out stated  seasons  of  retirement  and  communion 
with  God,  we  cannot  maintain  a  regular  consis- 
tent christian  walk.  Such  a  w^alk  is  never  more 
necessary  for  you  than  at  the  present  time.  Seek 
and  find  frequent  opportunities  to  present  your- 
self more  immediately  before  God,  and  maintain 
a  heavenly  frame  of  mind.  This  will  enable  you 
in  some  measure  to  discharge  your  duties,  which 
may  be  various.  Let  not  one,  however  minute, 
be  neglected.  And,  my  dear  sister,  ever  remem- 
ber that  you  are  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ's,  and  not 
your  o^\^l.  Let  not  trifles  light  as  air  engross 
that  time  and  those  affections  which  belong  ex- 
clusively to  God.  Speak  often  of  your  Saviour. 
Let  him  never  be  wounded  by  your  silence, 
through  fear  of  a  fellow-worm.    And  may  God 


IN   NORWICH.  131 

grant,  in  answer  to  your  constant  prayers  and 
most  earnest  endeavors,  that  this  visit  shall  re- 
dound to  his  glory  in  the  best  good  of  some  im- 
morliil  soul,  and  in  your  own  advancement  in 
the  divine  life/' 

In  the  autumn  of  this  year,  the  designation  of 

Mr.  W ,  as  also   of  Mr.  Spaulding  and  Mr. 

iWooclward,  was  made  for  Ceylon.  Their  ordi- 
nation, with  that  of  the  lamented  Fisk,  took  place, 
the  fourth  day  of  November,  at  Salem,  Mass. ; 
jand  was  a  most  solemn  and  interesting  occasion. 
|[n  the  evening,  after  the  ordination,  eleven  brelh- 
\-e?i  were  assembled,  who  had  dedicated  them- 
Jeelvcs  to  foreign  missions.  Among  these,  besides 
'.he  four  then  ordained,  were  Parsons,  who  soon 

ent  with  Fisk  to  Palestine,  Temple  and  Goodell, 
who  a  year  later  joined  the  same  mission,  Bing- 
iiam,  who  went  to  the  Sandwich  Islands,  and  By- 
ngton,  who  went  to  the  Indians  of  this  country. 
These  joined  hands,  and  standing  in  a  circle, 
;ang,  '"When  shall  we  all  meet  again."  In  a  few 
months  they  were  scattered  to  the  four  quarters 
)f  the  globe,  and  ere  long  two  of  them,  whose  feet 
lad  stood  on  Blount  Zion,  rested  from  their  la- 
l»ors. — Dear  companions  of  my  earlier  and  later 
jtudies,  ardent  cherishers  of  my  little  missionary 
pirit,  sharers  in  some  of  my  most  precious  sea- 
[ons  of  social  devotion,  may  I  at  length  sit  down 


132  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

with  you  on  the  ^^  heavenly  hills^^'*  and  I  ask  no 
higher  privilege  than  to  tread  in  your  steps  here, 
however  painful  and  weary! 

It  was  expected  that  the  departure  of  the  mis- 
sionaries would  follow  soon  after  their  ordina- 
tion, but  it  was  delayed  for  want  of  a  passage. 

"Norwich,  October  7,  1818. 
"  My  dear  Uncle  Writing, — It  is  now  proba- 
ble that  I  shall  be  called  to  leave  my  native  land 
sooner  than  was  at  first  expected.  The  illness  of 
Messrs.  Richards  and  Warren,  at  Ceylon,  induces 
the  Board  to  propose  to  strengthen  that  mission 
immediately  \  and  we  are  designated  to  embark 
for  that  station  as  early  as  possible.  This  great 
work  is  now  brought  nearer  to  my  mind  than  I 
could  ever  before  regard  it,  and  I  trust  it  does 
not  appear  the  less  desirable.  A  long  adieu  to 
my  kindred  and  friends  will  rend  the  heart.  I 
feel  already  that  it  will  j  but  at  the  same  time  the 
prospect  of  doing  good  to  some  poor  heathen 
soul  will  fill  it  Avith  joy ;  with  God  for  our  por- 
tion, even  the  wilderness  would  not  be  solitary ; 
tossing  on  the  tempestuous  deep,  we  should  fear 
nothing ;  a  stranger  in  the  midst  of  a  strange 
people,  we  might  have  society ;  and  above  all,  in 
preparing  the  way,  in  ever  so  small  a  degree,  for 
the  universal  dominion  of  the  Prince  of  Peace^ 
would  be  a  constant  feast  to  the  soul.    I  am  some- 


IN  xN'ORwicn.  133 

times  ready  to  inquire  who  is  there  who  would 
not  be  a  missionary  if  the  Lord  directed,  or  even 
permitted  it.  But  when  I  look  at  homc^  I  wonder 
indeed  that  such  an  one  could  ever  think  of  at- 
tempting so  much.  It  has  seemed  like  presump- 
tion to  suppose  that  I  have  been  thus  called. 
i\o\v  the  prospect  seems  more  fixed,  but  I  still' 
consider  it  a  '  wonder  of  mercies.' 

"  My  dear  mother  is  pfreatly  supported  in  view 
of  what  is  before  me,  and  my  family  all  bid  me 
God  speed.  Should  I  be  prevented  seeing  you, 
let  me  now  say,  comfort  my  parents  when  I  am 
gone.  I  shall  be  but  a  few  days  sooner  removed 
than  I  should  if  life  were  spent  with  them.  It 
is  only  taking  a  different  road  to  the  same  place 
of  rest  5  yet  nature  speaks,  and  calls  for  the  sym- 
pathy and  aflection  of  remaining  friends." 

^^  October  11. — This  lias  been  a  precious  day. 
Truly,  one  day  in  God's  house  is  better  than  a 
thousand  elsewhere.  Mr.  W.  preached.  I  thought 
the  Lord  was  with  him  an.d  with  the  hearers. 
Oh  !  how  different  such  a  day  spent  in  America, 
from  one  in  heathen  India.  How  do  I  look  at  this 
work  now! — as  I  thought  I  should  when  brought 
so  near  \  I  believe  that  I  have  the  same  support 
from  God,  and  the  same  conflicts  between  con- 
tending and  opposing  feelings. 

"  December  24. — My  exercises  have  been  pretty 

Wiiiilow.  13 


IS-i  MRS.  ■^VI^■£LOW. 

uniform  since  the  final  determination  to  embark 
soon.  I  have  generally  some  faith,  though  at  times 
great  weakness  constrains  me  to  shrink  from 
the  prospect  before  me.  Yesterday  and  to-day  I 
have  felt  this.  It  seems  too  much  opposed  to 
every  natural  feeling.  Yet  when  1  ask  myself 
what  alternative  I  would  prefer,  I  find  invariably, 
that  of  all  stations  and  employments,  those  of  a 
missionary  are  to  me  the  most  desirable.  I  would 
not  relinquish  the  hope  of  engaging  in  them, 
for  any  thing  else  which  this  life  presents." 

In  reference  to  her  marriage,  which  took  place 
at  Norwich,  January  11,  1819,  there  is  the  follow 
ing  notice  in  her  journal  wdiile  at  Andover  j  to 
which  place  she  went  with  her  husband,  on  the 
way  to  visit  his  friends  in  Vermont ;  and  where 
they  were  detained  a  little  by  his  Sketch  of  Mis- 
sions then  in  the  press. 

"  January  30. — The  feelings  which  engrossed 
me  previous  to,  and  at  the  time  of  our  marriage, 
cannot  be  described.  I  believe  that  I  had  some 
just  view  of  what  I  was  doing.  I  was  cheerful, 
and  I  hope  grateful ;  at  the  same  time  when  I 
considered  how  much  meekness  and  patience  a 
husband  would  need  to  bear  with  my  infirmities, 
I  could  almost  have  said,  '  Lord,  save  him  from 
this  trial.' 


AT    AXDOV^ER.  133 

"  This  event,  too,  was  to  be  connected  willi  a  try- 
in^  separation.  My  dear  parents  and  friends  would 
soon  see  our  faces  no  more.  Ikit  tiie  thought 
that  the  Lord  liad  i^race  in  reserve  for  them  com- 
forted me.  We  left  home  the  third  day  after  our 
marriage,  and  had  a  pleasant  journey  to  Boston, 
where  we  visited  some  friends,  and  then  came  by 
Salem  and  Newburyport  to  this  place.  Friends 
were  raised  up  to  us  of  the  Lord,  and  for  his  sake 
we  were  every  where  kindly  received.  Blessed 
be  his  name  for  ever.  How  much  more  should 
we  love  those  friends  who  show  us  kindness  for 
the  Lord's  sake,  than  though  it  were  only  for 
ourselves." 

"Andover,  January  22d,  1819. 
"  Dear  Parents,  Brother  and  Sister, — Your 
letter  this  morning  deserves  our  most  hearty 
thanks.  To  describe  our  emotions  on  perusing 
it  is  impossible.  Why  is  it  that  we  ever  forget 
our  obligations  to  Him  who  so  constantly  and  so 
abundantly  manifests  his  forbearance  and  lovo 
towards  us  1  In  your  resignation — more  than 
that — your  cheerful  acquiescence,  we  have  fresh 
occasion  for  o  ratitude,  and  are  encourasfcd  to  sfo 
on  our  way  rejoicing.  Dear  father  says,  the  af- 
ternoon after  our  departure  was  '  a  sorrowful 
one.'  It  was  in  a  degree  such  to  us,  notwith 
standing  we  had  much  to  make  us  comfortable. 
I  trust  it  was  not  exclusively  sorrowful  either  to 


136     ^  MRS.    WIXSLOW. 

those  at  home  or  those  by  the  way.  I  considered 
that  it  was  not  a  last  parting,  at  the  same  time  it 
was  partings  and  that,  too,  not  under  the  most 
animating  circumstances.  But  why  talk  of  this  ? 
AVe  shall  meet  again,  yes,  in  a  few  days,  and  we 
shall  be  as  we  have  been  ;  and  then,  if  we  are 
the  children  of  God,  we  shall  meet  never  to  part ! 
O  that  He  would  sanctify  zcs  all,  make  us  useful 
in  life,  and  finally  take  us  to  Himself. 

"  Saturday. — This  is  the  first  morning  the  sun 
has  shone  since  my  arrival  at  A.  Could  my  mother 
and  friends  see  how  comfortably  I  am  situated 
this  smiling  day  with  kind  friends,  they  would  lift 
their  hearts  to  God  in  thanksgiving,  and  call  me 
insensible  to  His  goodness  if  I  indulged  any 
gloomy  feelings.  I  ought  to  be  happy,  as  much 
as  is  consistent  with  carrying  about  this  body  of 
sin,  and  I  am  so  if  friends  at  home  are.  My  en- 
joyment is  still  closely  connected  with  theirs. 
But  I  feel  that  it  is  a  privilege  to  be  permitted 
to  make  any  sacrifice  for  Him  who  freely  gave 
his  life  for  us." 

It  would  be  pleasing  to  follow  Mrs.  Y\ in 

her  notices  of  the  journey  through  Massachusetts, 
New  Hampshire,  and  Vermont,  where  she  met, 
for  the  first  and  last  time,  many  dear  relatives, 
and  had  many  affecting  interviews  with  beloved 
christian  friends,  who  never  ceased  to  remember 


AT  ANDOVER.  137 

her  and  licr  mission  witli  deep  interest.  She  re- 
turned to  Norwicli  near  the  end  of  Marcli,  and 
soon  after  received  the  long  wislied  for  informa- 
tion of  a  passage  being  engaged  for  India.  The 
delay  which  had  taken  place,  though  trying  in 
some  respects,  afforded  the  better  opportunity 
for  preparations  to  leave  home^  which  are  often 
too  much  hurried  ;  but  what  was  of  vastly  more 
consequence,  it  was  the  occasion  of  the  valuable 
accession  of  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Scwt/c/cr  to  the  mission. 
Her  feelings  and  those  of  her  family,  in  view  of 
her  immediate  departure,  are  expressed  in  a  letter 
to  her  husband,  who  had  proceeded  to  Boston. 

"  Your  letter  from  Boston  was  handed  me  this 
afternoon.  I  was  overjoyed  to  hear  of  a  ship  to 
convey  us  to  India.  I  can  say  with  you,  that  'no 
intelligence  for  a  long  time  has  animated  me  so 
much.'  The  family  appeared  to  partake  of  my 
feelinsfs  in  some  desfree.  To  us  all  I  believe  it 
was  a  relief  from  trying  suspense,  and  consequent- 
ly was  welcome.  This  evening  it  has  been  men- 
tioned at  meeting,  and  fervent  prayer  w^as  offered 
that  we  might  be  kept  in  all  our  way,  and  made 
instrumental  of  jrreat  good.  Our  dear  father  first 
led  in  prayer,  and  it  was  worth  more  than  I  can 
name  to  hear  him.  All  present  must  have  been 
astonished,  if  they  were  ignorant  of  the  efficacy 
of  grace.  I  was  comforted,  I  hope  I  was  gratc- 
12* 


138  MRS.  wI^'SLow. 

ful  for  such  a  father.  Mr.  G.  and  Mr.  C.  followed 
him  and  expressed  all  that  I  could  wish.  A  let- 
ter from  Daniel,  at  New-York,  mentions  his  call- 
ing on  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Scudder,  and  finding  them 
very  interesting  people." 

Among  the  notes  which  she  addressed  to  friends 
just  before  leaving  Norwich  are  the  two  following : 

"  Thank  you,  dear  M ,  for  your  kind  invi- 
tation. You  are  thoughtful,  kind,  abundantly. 
What  shall  I  say  1  Only  may  Heaven  return  you 
a  hundred  fold  for  every  benevolent  feeling  to- 
ward me  and  mine." 

"You  ask  w^hat  you  will  do  without  my  sympa- 
thy— rather  ask  what  I  shall  do  when  deprived 
of  you  all.  My  heart  sometimes  sinks  at  the  pros- 
pect. I  wish  it  otherwise.  It  ought  to  be  so. 
But,  dear  cousins,  I  have  much  reason  for  grati- 
tude that  I  do  feel  so  great  a  degree  of  happiness 
in  this  undertaking — that  the  sacrifices  are  made 
to  appear  so  light,  in  comparison  with  the  object 
in  view.  For  this  I  feel  daily  that  I  am  indebted, 
under  God,  to  the  prayers  of  friends." 

FAREWELL    NOTE. 

"  May  you  be  blessed  in  this  life  with  the  rich- 
est communications  of  God's  love,  and  may  our 


I 


IN    NORWICH.  139 

next  interview  be  on  the  riirht  liand  of  the  throne 

of  God!    We  do  not,  we  cannot  part  to  meet  no 

more.    Spirits  know  no  confinement  ;  they  may 

j     range  the  workl,  and  from  its  utmost  extremities 

'     meet  and  mingle  prayers.    We  shall  thus  meet. 

Yes,   dear  M ,   our   acquaintance   with  each 

other  is  but  just  begun;  it  shall  be  perfected  in 
eternity — a  long,  a  blissful  eternity.  We  pursue 
different  roads  to  the  same  final  rest — to  our 
home.  God  grant  us  his  Spirit  that  we  may  devote 
our  whole  lives  to  Him;  be  spiritual  ;  follow  our 
Divine  Lord,  and  finally  have  an  abundant  en- 
trance to  his  kingdom.  Dear  sisters,  farewell ; 
we  owe  each  other  our  fervent  petitions  day  by 
day.  Let  us  be  faithful,  and  we  shall  find  abun- 
dant reward  in  this  and  a  better  world.  Again  I 
say,  farewell !  We  have  taken  sweet  counsel  to- 
gether ;  often  walked  to  the  house  of  God  in 
company  : 

*  Our  hopes^  our  fears,  our  aims  are  one, 
'  Our  comforts  and  our  cares.' 

"  The  God  of  peace  bless  you  more  and  more. 

Amen  and  amen. 

"Harriet." 

Mrs.  W.  was  accompanied  to  Boston  by  her 
mother.    From  that  place  she  wrote  as  follows: 


140  MRS.  WINSLOW 

«  Boston,  May  31,  1819. 
''  I  improve  a  few  minutes,  while  dear  mother 
has  gone  out  with  Mrs.  C.  and  Mr.  W.,  to  write 
to  my  beloved  sister  and  other  friends  at  home. 
You  have  probably  received  our  letter  sent  last 
Thursday,  and  may  think  it  a  little  doubtful 
whether  you  see  mamma  to-morrow.  She  has 
about  determined  on  returning  then,  notwith- 
standing our  sailing  is  deferred  till  a  week  from 
that  time.  You  will  readily  believe  that  she  has 
been  a  comfort  to  us  on  this  visit.  I  trust  she 
will  have  no  reason  to  regret  that  she  undertook 
it.  Indeed  some  seasons  we  have  enjoyed  here 
would  have  been  prized  by  any  of  you.  All  our 
visits  have  been  closed  by  singing  and  prayer, 
and  all  our  social  interviews  have  been  just  such 
as  the  soul  needs  to  quicken  it  when  languishingi 
for  want  of  spiritual  communion  and  fellowship." 

At  length  the  mission  band,  amidst  the  prayers 
and  tears  of  many  friends  who  '^  accompanied 
them  to  the  ship,"  sailed  from  Boston,  June  8, 
lSl9,  in  the  brig  Indus,  Capt.  Wills,  bound  to 
Calcutta. 


6EA    JOCRNAL.  Ml 


CHAPTER    ITT 


Voyaj^c  to  Calcutta,  and  passa^^c  fliroiigpU 
Trincoinalic,  Oallc  and  Colombo,  to 
Jaflfna. 

Journal  and  Revival  at  Sea — Ascent  of  the  Hoogley — beau- 
tiful scenery — drowning:  of  the  gods — missionary  and 
oihcr  friends  at  Calcutta — passage  to  Trincomalie — brief 
description  of  Ceylon — Fort  Galle — a  Boodhist  temple — 
Colombo— fricnd^ihip  of  Sir  Robert  Brownrigg — arrival 
at  Jaffna, 

It  will  be  perceived  that  Mrs.  Winslow,  from 
tiie  time  of  her  separation  from  her  parents  and 
family  circle  till  her  deatii,  was  accustomed  to 
brighten  the  chain  of  affection,  by  writing,  un- 
der successive  dates,  a  summary  description  of 
scenes  through  which  she  passed;  transmitting 
the  sheet  as  opportunity  offered.  These  Idlers, 
having  thus  in  many  cases  the  aspect  of  a  journal, 
constitute  some  of  the  richest  materials  for  trace- 
ing  a  connected  history  of  her  life. 

The  following  highly  interesting  communica- 
tion to  her  parents,  in  which  we  accompany  her 
on  the  voyage  to  Calcutta,  amid  signal  displays 
of  Divine  mercy,  is  of  the  character  just  men- 
tioned. 


14-2  MRS.  \^'I^'SL0W. 

"  Brig  Indus,  at  Sea,  June  21,  1819. 

"  My  dear  parents  expect  the  same  unreserved 
communication  from  their  absent  child  Avhich 
they  always  allowed  her  when  under  the  paternal 
roof.  I  feel  that  you  have  an  irresistible  claim  to 
every  thing  in  which  I  can  gratify  you  without 
interfering  with  the  more  direct  object  of  my  life; 
and  nothing  within  my  power  shall  be  wanting 
to  compensate  in  some  degree  for  the  sacrifice 
you  have  made  in  giving  me  up  to  God  and  the 
heathen.  To  you,  then,  dear  guardians  of  my  life, 
I  address  w4iat  I  may  be  permitted  to  write  from 
time  to  time,  concerning  whatever  interests  me, 
with  the  assurance  that  you  will  exercise  alltha 
indulgence  that  you  have  hitherto  done,  and  wi 
remember  that  I  can  write  to  you,  and  to  m 
brothers  and  sisters,  what  I  could  not  to  any  one 
else.  You  know  my  feelings  on  this  subject,  an 
my  objections  to  having  any  publicity  given  to 
what  I  write. 

''  And  is  it  true  that  all  our  future  communica- 
tions must  be  by  means  of  pen  and  paper  1  AVill 
3'ou  no  longer  administer  to  the  thousand  wants 
of  your  child  ;  no  more  listen  to  her  complain- 
ings and  rejoicings  with  parental  kindness  1  Have 
your  labors  of  love  for  her  ceased ;  and  shall  she 
be  deprived  the  privilege  of  alleviating  j^our  caresM 
in  the  decline  ojf  life,  \vhen  you  will  most  needy 
her  presence  and  attention  1    Shall  she  no  longer; 


idl 


SEA    JOURNAL.  H3 

be  an  immediate  partaker  of  your  joys  and  sor- 
rows 1  Ah  no.  But  we  can  still  be  helpers  toge- 
ther of  each  other's  joys,  we  can  still  bear  each 
other's  burdens.  Though  separated,  we  may  meet 
and  mingle  prayers  and  tears  on  the  same  com- 
mon altar.  You  can  still  exercise  the  affectionate 
solicitude  of  parents,  and  I  the  love  and  gratitude 
of  a  child.  The  wide  ocean  will  soon  divide  our 
bodies,  but  our  spirits  may  meet  and  hold  sweet 
communion.  We  will  not  then  be  cast  down,  but 
go  on  our  respective  ways  rejoicing. 

"  I  could  say  much  of  parting  scenes.  Those 
I  which  most  impressed  my  mind,  and  to  which  I 
[must  always  recur  with  indescribable  emotions, 
are  the  farewell  seasons  with  my  parents.  The  last 
•sounds  which  fell  on  my  ear  from  their  lips  still 
dwell  in  my  soul.  The  other  members  of  the  fa- 
mily too  ! — but  I  forbear.  It  is  enough  that  I  have 
I  enjoyed  you  so  long,  that  God  permits  me  to 
leave  you  for  his  service.  While  I  weep,  I  re- 
joice. To  see  you  all,  to  be  with  you  and  to  en- 
joy you  as  I  have  done  (and  surely  no  person  ever 
found  their  home  more  pleasant,)  I  would  not  re- 
turn. I  have  entered  on  the  work  so  long  desired  ; 
the  object  before  me  is  worth  a  far  greater  sacri- 
fice than  mine,  and  I  would  press  towards  it. 

''  We  sailed  from  Boston,  as  we  expected  when 
mother  left  me,  on  the  8th  instant.  The  weather 
was  fine.  3Iany  people  collected  on  the  wharf  to 


M-i  MKS.    WINSLOW. 

witness  our  departure.  A  prayer  was  offered  by 
Dr.  Worcester,  and  a  parting  hymn,  '  Blest  be 
the  tie  that  binds,'  was  sung  by  many.  The  spec- 
tators were  solemn  and  apparently  affected,  and 
we,  though  our  object  was  so  desirable,  could 
not  bid  adieu  to  our  dear  native  land,  our  privi- 
leges there,  and  the  friends  so  long  bound  to  our 
hearts,  without  a  struggle.  There  was,  however, 
much  quietude  on  every  countenance.  About  ten 
o'clock  the  vessel  moved  from  the  wharf,  and  we 
bade  a  silent  but  affectionate  farewell  to  one,  to 
another,  to  all  the  assembled  multitude.  Dr.  Wor- 
cester, Mr.  Dwight,  and  some  other  friends, 
among  whom  was  Mr.  Winslow's  brother  Hub- 
bard, accompanied  us  six  miles  out.  Our  pilot 
left  us  early  the  following  morning,  and  about 
11  o'clock  we  were  out  of  sight  of  the  American 
shores.  Our  captain  and  other  officers  were  soon 
found  agreeable  and  kind.  Happy  in  each  other, 
and  happy  in  our  prospect,  we  promised  ourselves 
some  enjoyment  amidst  the  privations  necessari- 
ly attending  so  long  a  voyage. 

"  Our  accommodations  are  as  good  as  we  could 
expect,  and  our  spiritual  privileges  great.  The 
brethren  have  had  a  meeting  to  make  some  ar- 
rangement for  religious  exercises  and  for  intel- 
lectual improvement.  It  is  agreed  that  there  be 
public  worship  on  Sabbath  morning  in  the  cabin, 
and  in  the  afternoon  on  deck  ;  morning  and  even- 


SEA    JOURNAL.  M-5 

ing  prayers  daily,  a  public  conference  on  Thurs* 
day  evening,  and  a  prayer-meeting  the  first  ]\Ion- 
day  in  the  month.  In  our  rooms  we  are  to  have 
a  missionary  meeting  every  Friday  afternoon, 
and  a  prayer-meeting  on  Saturday  evening ;  be- 
sides meetings  at  other  times  as  circumstances 
may  render  expedient.  Every  afternoon  we  arc 
to  meet' immediately  after  dinner  for  discussion 
on  theological  subjects. 

"  The   brethren   have    conversed    and   prayed 
with  the  seamen,  and  find  them  attentive.    The 
sisters  presented  to  each  of  them  a  Bible.    Some 
I  Tracts  have  been  distributed,  and  we  have  the 
[satisfaction  of  knowing  that  they  are  read.    It  is 
U'cry  common  to  see  one  reading  aloud,  while  a 
[number  surround  him  with  eyes  and  ears  open 
as  though  they  would   seize  every  word.    Last 
evening  Mr.  W.  and  I  V\alked  on  deck  just  at 
^  sunset,  and  observing  five  or  six  assembled  to 
1ip;ir  a  Tract,   wc  stopped  and   listened  till  the 
'.(  ;u]er  ceased,  after  which  Mr.  W.  conversed  and 
prayed  with  ihem.    It  was  a  pleasant  season,  and 
uieli  as  I  hope  to  enjoy  many  times.    We  have 
lad    one  missionary    meeting   and    one  prayer- 
meeting.    Service  in  the  cabin  yesterdaj^  morn- 
ing was  conducted  by  .Air.  W.  and  on  deck  in 
the  afternoon  by  Mr.  Spaulding.     The  occasion 
was  interesting.    Aside  from  the  charm  of  uovcl- 
WiDslow.  13 


116  MRS.    WIXSLOW. 

ty,  it  was  delightful  to  see  such  an  audience  on 
the  great  deep. 

"  rJuly  23. — South  of  the  equator  thirty  miles. 
i^Ty  journal  has  been  interrupted  by  sei^ere  illness, 
of  which  i\Ir.  W.  will  give  you  some  account. 
My  thoughts  on  a  sick  bed  have  very  often  tra- 
velled back  to  the  friends  I  have  left.  Not  one 
person  of  early  and  aflectionate  interest  has  pro- 
bably escaped  them.  Awake  and  asleep,  I  have 
walked,  rode,  and  held  sweet  converse  with  many 
whose  faces  I  do  not  expect  to  see  again  in  the 
flesh.  Every  day  I  have  been  with  my  dear  fami- 
ly at  the  altar  where  God  has  permitted  ns  to 
unite  our  hearts,  and  to  min2"le  our  thanks^ivinf^s 
and  petitions. 

"  24. — A  squall  has  just  come  up.  I  should  like 
to  have  you  see  the  confusion  it  occasions  in 
taking  in  sail,  &c.  We  run.  up  and  look  out  to 
see  the  waves.  They  come  rolling  on  as  though 
they  would  ingulf  our  little  bark;  but  in  a  short 
lime  they  are  comparatively  quiet,  and  leave  it 
to  '  walk  the  waters  like  a  thing  of  life.'  We  can 
almost  say  that  we  have  had  an  uninterrupted 
course  of  smooth  and  pleasant  sailing,  though 
one  squall  was  so  violent  as  to  carry  away  our 
fore-top-mast,  main-top-gallant-mast,  and  other 
spars,  as  the  sailors  call  them.  I  have  experienced 
nothing  of  that  alarm  and  distress  which  severQ 
storms  must  occasion. 


SEA    JOURNAL.  14-7 

"  August  2. — This  day  is  set  apart  by  tlie 
brethren  for  fasting  and  prayer.  I  believe  tliat 
the  Holy  Spirit  has  been  in  the  midst  of  us  ;  that 
he  has  encouraged  our  hearts,  and  strengthened 
us  for  our  great  work.  AVe  have  observed  the 
monthly  prayer-meeting  with  multitudes  who 
love  our  Lord  and  Saviour.  It  was  some  hours 
before  our  friends  in  America;  but  we  are  not 
prevented  from  thinking  of  them  again  at  the 
time  we  imagine  they  are  presenting  their  re- 
quests for  us  and  for  the  world.  You  know  not, 
my  dear  parents,  how  much  I  depend  on  your 
prayers.  You  cannot  forget  us.  It  is  a  delightful 
thought,  that  morning  and  evening  our  dear  fa- 
ther prays  for  his  absent  children  at  the  domes- 
tic altar.  Oh  may  we  hereafter  unite  our  hearts 
and  voices  in  those  mansions  from  which  we  shall 
go  no  more  out  for  ever.  May  all  our  household 
be  assembled  there.  In  that  happy  place  you  will 
not  have  occasion  to  regret  that  God  called  one 
of  your  number  to  himself  before  he  had  strug- 
jrled  hard  and  lonsf  as^ainst  the  storms  of  this 
world  ;  that  one  other  was  permitted  to  labor 
among  the  destitute  of  our  own  country,  and 
still  another  among  the  heathen  for  the  welfare 
of  precious  souls — even  though  all  this  is  just 
as  they  were  qualified  to  contribute  to  your  hap- 
piness in  the  decline  of  life. 

"  4'. — To-day  we  have  had  pleasant  weather, 


148  MRS.    -VVINSLOW. 

and  are  now  going  at  the  rate  of  nine  miles  an 
hour.  I  have  been  sitting  awhile  this  evening  on 
deck  with  Mr.  W.  enjoying  the  scene  presented 
by  the  moon  casting  her  silvery  rays  on  the  wa- 
ters, and  a  few  scattering  clouds,  with  here  and 
there  a  star  twinkling  between  them.  I  can  give 
you  no  adequate  conception  of  it.  There  are  in- 
deed many  appearances  at  sea  which  mock  de- 
scription. The  '  ocean  on  fire  '  is  peculiarly  grand. 
You  have  stood  by  the  sea,  and  admired  the  waves 
dashing  in  white  foam  against  the  shore.  Now 
fancy  that  foam  to  be  rolling,  sparkling,  burning 
embers  ;  or  to  be  all  ignited  like  a  shower  of  fire 
in  fireworks.  The  water  seems  to  be  liquid  fire 
w^ierever  it  is  touched  by  the  ship,  disturbed  by 
the  lish  or  any  thing  else,  or  broken  by  the  wind. 
As  you  look  at  the  crested  waves  rolling  on  to- 
wards the  ship,  you  are  almost  ready  to  say,  in  a 
moment  it  must  be  in  ablaze.  But  thousands  and 
thousands,  rushing  forward  w4th  violence,  dash 
harmless  against  the  sides  of  the  vessel. 

"  D. — The  brethren  meet  in  the  forecastle  every 
evening,  and  hold  a  general  prayer-meeting  there 
every  Wednesday  evening.  They  have  also  reli- 
gious exercises  on  Sabbath  morning  before  our 
service  in  the  cabin.  There  is  continued  encou- 
ragement from  the  attention  of  the  seamen.  Two 
or  three  have  manifested  some  concern  for  their 
souls.  Four  of  them  cannot  read,  but  will  proba- 
bly learn  a  little  before  we  leave  them. 


SEA    JOURNAL.  149 

"  6. — I  have  been  on  deck  this  evening.  Saw 
the  moon  slowly  appear  from  behind  a  cloud  near 
the  horizon,  and  thought  how  often  I  have  watch- 
ed her  first  appearance  at  the  door  of  the  '  red 
house,'  with  one  and  another  whose  faces  I  can 
see  no  more.  We  may,  however,  fix  our  eyes  on 
the  same  orb ;  we  may  gaze  at  the  same  heavens 
filled  with  the  display  of  the  wisdom  and  power 
of  Jehovah  ;  and  if  we  can  all  say,  '  This  awful 
God  is  ours,'  it  is  enough.  I  am  willing  to  leave 
you  with  such  a  Protector,  such  a  Friend. 

"  7. — We  have  new  occasion  for  rejoicing  to- 
day. About  10  o'clock  a  vessel  was  discovered 
approaching  us.  When  she  had  come  within  two 
miles  of  us,  I  went  up  to  wait  the  result.  You 
cannot  at  all  conceive  our  emotions  when  we  saw 
unfurled,  as  she  approached,  the  flag  of  our  be- 
loved country.  Captain  W.  exclaimed,  '  Ah,  she's 
a  yankee.'  We  found  it  was  the  Lady  Adams, 
on  a  whaling  voyage  from  Nantucket,  twenty-two 
months  out,  and  now  bound  home.  We  had  just 
time  to  close  the  letters  which  were  written.  I 
have  not  mentioned  our  daily  union  of  prayer  for 
the  seamen.  This  evening  one  of  them  was  se- 
lected as  a  special  subject  of  prayer  for  a  week. 

'^  8. — This  morning  a  dolphin  was  caught  about 
four  feet  long,  in  shape  something  like  a  salmon. 
Its  appearance  is  very  beautiful.    In  the  wj»* 
is  silvery,  when  caught   and  dyin.o- 
13* 


150  MRS.    AVINSLOW. 

most  of  the  colors  of  the  rainbow,  varying  every 
moment.  Cape  pigeons  have  been  flying  about 
us  for  several  days.  One  was  caught  to-day  with 
a  fish-hook  and  bait.  They  keep  us  company  to 
pick  up  what  is  thrown  out  from  the  vessel.  They 
resemble  doves  a  little,  but  have  longer  wings 
and  webbed  feet.  Their  plumage  is  very  soft,  and 
under  it  is  an  uncommon  share  of  dowm.  The 
flesh  is  something  like  that  of  the  robin,  but  hard- 
er and  stronger. 

"9. — Captain  "VV.  just  now  called  me  to  go  on 
deck  and  look  at  what  are  called  the  Magellan 
clouds;  seen  only  on  this  side  of  the  equator. 
They  are  very  distinct  to-night,  as  the  sky  is 
clear.  Two  are  white,  and  near  the  milky  way, 
and  one  black,  directly  in  that  bright  girdle.  The 
first  are  probably  collections  of  stars,  the  other 
a  more  vacant  space  in  the  heavens.  They  are 
apparently  near  the  pole,  as  two  of  them  revolve 
round  the  third.  I  have  not  felt  the  air  so  piercing 
before  ;  should  call  it  cold  at  home,  though  we 
are  not  in  so  high  a  latitude  as  you,  by  eight  or 
nine  degrees.  I  am  seated  in  my  room  with  the 
door  shut,  and  my  old  black  silk  coat  and  plaid 
cloak  on.  We  have  no  fire,  of  course  you  will  sup- 
pose we  need  the  warmest  clothing. 

"  14,  Sabbcdh.—We  delight  to  think  and  talk 
of  our  dear  friends  at  home  on  this  precious  even- 
"  ^'T,  and  would  inquire  how  it  is  with  you ;  but, 


SEA    JOURNAL.  151 

'  the  winds  and  waves  tell  all  the  same  unvarying 
tale.'  Could  my  voice  reach  you,  or  could  I  by 
my  pen  excite  in  your  bosoms  one  more  emotion 
ill  behalf  of  those  who  go  to  the  heathen,  could 
i  induce  one  more  petition  for  them  at  the  throne 
(.)f  grace,  how  would  I  plead  with  you,  my  dear 
friends.  You  think  of,  and  pray  for  us,  but  you 
tio  not  know  the  extent  of  our  wants.  We  want 
jiiore  faith^  more  humility^  more  ardent  love  for 
souls.  I  say  u'e,  because  it  is  common  to  use  the 
j)lural  in  such  language,  and  it  is  perhaps  true  of 
us  all,  though  I  would  place  none  of  our  little 
band  on  a  level  with  myself.  Yesterday  afternoon 
at  our  meeting,  there  seemed  an  uncommon  spirit 
of  brotherly  love,  and  we  believe  the  presence  of 
our  Saviour.  It  was  one  of  the  pleasantest  seasons 
of  christian  communion  we  have  had  on  board. 

"  16. — This  morning  we  w^ere  called  on  deck 
by  the  sound  of  land^  hoa !  You  can  know  little 
of  our  feelings.  Nearly  ten  weeks  the  great 
waters  had  bounded  our  prospect.  We  were  real- 
ly delighted,  although  the  object  before  us  was 
only  a  small  island  properly  called  Inaccessible. 
It  is  so  high  as  to  be  visible  fifty  miles.  Its  cir- 
cumference is  two  leagues.  A  little  distant,  an- 
other and  larger  one  presented  a  bold  and  majes- 
tic front.  It  reminded  me  of  East  Rock  in  New 
Haven,  or  seemed  as  that  would  appear  if  you 
could  give  it  the  same  aspect  at  a  distance  as 


152  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

when  riding  at  its  foot.  This  island  resembled 
the  other  in  its  roughness,  as  the  clouds  over  it 
cast  a  shade,  admitting  some  rays  of  the  sun  here 
and  there  amidst  surrounding  darkness.  Between 
these  two  islands  were  two  others  which  resem- 
bled stacks  of  hay.  As  we  were  gazing  at  this 
interesting  scene  a  very  dark  cloud  arose.  The 
waves  literally  gathered  blackness,  and  a  squall 
of  wind  and  rain  obliged  us  to  retreat  to  our  cabins. 
This  has  furnished  some  variety  for  to-day,  and 
gives  a  little  tone  to  our  languid  spirits.  The 
weather,  on  the  whole,  is  very  favorable  to  our 
rapid  progress  towards  the  heathen. 

*'  18. — I  could  now  tell  my  dear  parents  some- 
thing more  of  a  sea-life  than  when  I  last  wrote. 
We  had  then  boisterous  weather,  but  this  week 
it  has  been  trying.  Last  night  I  did  not  sleep  at 
all,  indeed  for  several  nights  have  slept  but  little. 
Repeated  squalls  and  strong  wind  have  raised 
the  sea  so  much  as  to  keep  our  vessel  tossing 
with  violence.  The  motion  is  like  the  rocking  of 
a  cradle,  when  it  is  thrown  far  over  each  way  so 
as  to  roll  the  child  from  side  to  side.  Every  thing 
loose  is  thrown  about.  Chairs  and  other  articles 
of  furniture  are  constantly  travelling  to  and  fro. 
There  is  no  such  thing  as  rest.  I  wish  I  could 
give  you  any  just  notion  of  the  scene  on  deck 
this  morning.  The  waves  were  what  is  called 
'  mountain  high.'    I  never  saw  any  thing  ?o  grand, 


SEA    JOURNAL.  153 

nnd  said  to  Mr.  W.  that  I  would  willingly  suffer 
much  at  sea  to  witness  such  a  display  of  the 
))Ower  of  Jehovah. 

"  2G. — The  last  week  our  progress  has  been 
\ fry  rapid.  Saturday  night  we  had  a  gale  which 
( 'apt.  W.  called  severe.  In  the  last  fortnight  we 
li;ive  come  the  distance  of  America  from  Europe. 
We  are  not,  however,  impatient  for  the  end  of 
our  voyage. 

"  At  this  time,  when  we  were  almost  despond- 
ing, we  are  made  glad  by  the  hope  that  one  of 
the  seamen  is  a  subject  of  grace.  Mr.  S.  has 
been  in  the  habit  of  grivinfr  two  of  them  instruc- 
tion  in  navigation.  On  Monday  when  he  went  to 
the  forecastle  for  this  purpose,  one  of  them  said, 
'  I  must  give  up  navigation  for  my  Bible  ;  I  find  I 
liave  neglected  that  too  long.'  He  was  convinced 
of  his  sin  and  danger  while  at  the  helm  in  the 
gale  on  Saturday  night.  Mr.  W.  after  convers- 
ing with  him  last  night,  thought  he  appeared  well. 
He  has  been  a  decided  infidel.  When  he  found 
that  missionaries  were  to  be  on  board,  he  curs- 
ed them  and  said,  '  am  I  to  be  shut  up  with 
these  creatures  so  long  I  I  cannot  even  take  a 
civil  oath  without  being  mauled  at  the  elbow  by 
all  the  holy  brotherhood.'  This  man  was  the 
week  before  last  selected  as  the  special  subject  01 
prayer.  His  name  is  Brown.  There  are  several 
others  of  whom  we  hope  good  things. 


154«  MRS.  WINSLOW. 

"  28. — After  a  trying  day  from  violent  weath- 
er, this  evening  has  been  among  the  most  precious 
of  my  missionary  life.  I  have  felt  more  than 
ever  before  that  I  can  rest  my  eternal  all  on  God, 
and  fear  nothing.  Enjoyed  our  prayer-meeting 
very  much. 

"  30. — Could  my  dear  parents  participate  our* 
emotions  this  evening  in  behalf  of  the  precious 
souls  around  us,  how  would  they  bless  God  that 
he  called  their  children  to  the  heathen.  We  do 
believe  that  fruit  will  abound  to  his  glory.  Mr. 
W.  after  some  conversation  with  the  youngest 
sailor,  the  only  one  whose  prospect  is  something 
better  than  to  be  always  before  the  mast,  is  almost 
ready  to  believe  he  is  a  christian.  The  last  fort- 
night his  views  of  sin  and  of  the  character  of 
Jehovah  have  been  more  affecting,  and  he  gives 
some  evidence  of  a  change  of  heart. 

'^  Two  others  are  subjects  of  apparent  convic- 
tion. The  weather  last  night  was  more  boisterous 
than  before.  We  had  a  tremendous  storm  of 
lightning,  rain,  and  hail,  succeeded  by  an  almost 
entire  calm,  which  left  our  ship  to  be  tossed  on 
the  waves  with  great  violence.  The  principal 
danger  to  be  apprehended  in  this  voyage  is  from 
the  calms  which  follow  high  winds  in  this  region. 
The  vessel  then  is  in  great  danger  of  foundering. 
It  is  knocked  about  on  the  mountain-waves  like 
an  egg-shell.    I  cannot   say  that  through  all  the 


SEA    JOURNAL.  155 

Storms  I  have  been  unmoved.  I  have  often  trem- 
bled at  the  display  of  G od's  power.  In  fe\C  things 
is  his  power  and  our  weakness  more  manifest 
than  in  a  severe  thunder  storm  at  sea.  You  can 
liuve  no  adequate  conception  of  the  scene,  and  it  so 
buHles  all  description  that  I  will  not  attempt  one. 

"  September  3. — This  is  dear  H.  J.'s  birth-day. 
When  at  Andover,  Dr.  Woods  said  to  me,  '  Your 
heart  will  often  ache  to  see  the  little  folks.'  He 
was  right ;  j'et  /  vnuld  rather  see  them  in  Ceylo?i 
than  in  America.  Dear  sisters,  I  desire  most  of 
all  that  you  be  good  children,  that  you  love  God, 
be  kind  and  afTectionate  to  each  other  and  to  all 
around  you. 

"  Our  missionary  meeting  was  this  afternoon  a 
refreshing  season.  Could  you  know  our  dear  com- 
panions as  we  do,  you  would  rejoice  that  we  are 
so   favored.    You    must  know   somethinfr    more 

o 

about  these  meetings,  as  they  are  the  pleasantest 
we  have.  The  special  object  of  them  is  to  men- 
tion any  deficiencies  that  we  have  observed  in 
each  other's  conduct  in  course  of  the  week,  and 
to  remark  upon  them  with  the  freedom  of  brethren 
and  sisters.  Nothing  has  tended  more  to  unite  us 
as  members  of  one  body. 

''  4. — This  afternoon,  after  the  theological  dis- 
cussion, ^Ir.  S.  proposed  that  ]Mr.  W.  and  I  should 
remain  with  them  to  read  the  Bible.  We  enjoy- 
ed the   season  very  much,  and  1  could  not  but 


156  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

think  of  many  hours  I  have  spent  with  the  chil* 
dren  of  God  in  unprofitable  conversation,  when 
if  they  had  been  employed  in  reading  the  word  of 
God  I  should  be  a  better  missionary.  It  has  been 
well  said  that  the  degree  of  our  piety  may  be 
measured  by  our  attachment  to  this  book. 

"  8. — The  brethren  have  had  an  interesting 
time  with  the  seamen.  It  was  the  general  prayer 
meeting  in  the  forecastle.  The  sisters  met  at  the 
same  time  for  prayer.  Most  of  the  seamen  came 
together.  The  most  abandoned  was  there,  who 
said  last  evening  when  one  of  the  brethren  spoke 
particularly  to  the  others  and  not  to  him,  '  then 
you  leave  me  to  perish.'  He  has  been  more  pro- 
fane for  a  few  days,  evidently  attempting  to  hard- 
en himself  in  sin.  One  said  to  him,  ^  I  have  been 
thinking  much  of  you,  and  am  afraid  you  are  be- 
coming hardened.'  '  So,'  said  he,  'you  give  me 
up  for  a  lost  sheep.  I  have  done  all  I  can  to  be  a 
christian,  and  cannot.  I  am  no  worse  than  others.' 

"  11. — It  was  agreed  this  evening  to  set  apart 
i\Ionday  afternoon  as  a  season  of  thanksgiving  to 
God  for  the  mercies  with  which  he  has  accompa- 
nied us  so  far  on  our  way  towards  the  heathen  ; 
particularly  for  his  preservation  of  those  who 
have  been  sick,  and  for  his  display  of  mercy  to- 
wards Brown,  the  man  mentioned  as  hopefully 
regenerated.  ^ 

"  Some  albatrosses  were  caught  to-day.    From 


SEA    JOURNAL.  l.")? 

the  extremity  of  oim  wing-  to  tlic  other  they 
iTieasurcd  six  feet.  The  iirst  mate  told  me  that 
he  had  caught  those  that  measured  fifteen  feet. 
I  have  secured  some  of  the  feathers  to  make 
fans  for  Charlotte  and  Elizaheth. 

"  1.3. — Our  season  of  thanlcsgivinc]^  this  after- 
noon was  precious.  The  brethren  tniked  of  the 
way  by  which  God  dir(K:ted  them,  till  they  were 
persuaded  that  He  called  them  to  the  heathen. 
Occurrences  altogetlier  providential,  but  in  them- 
selves trifling,  led  them  step  by  step  to  the  im- 
portant result.  I  too  could  say  I  knew  not  at  the 
time  what  many  things  meant  which  are  now  in- 
telligible. The  change  in  the  state  of  missionary 
feeling  in  the  seminary  at  Andover  is  great  since 
they  first  inquired  what  was  their  duty.  Then, 
almost  four  years  ago,  when  Mr.  S.  and  jMr.  W. 
entered  the  Seminary,  there  was  but  one  mission- 
ary there.  At  the  close  of  the  year  there  were 
three,  at  the  close  of  the  second  year,  six,  and  of 
the  third,  eleven.  There  were  then  no  missiona- 
ries in  the  field  except  Judson,  Hall,  and  Newell, 
as  Mr.  Nott  was  on  his  return.  "What  hath  God 
wrought!  How  different  are  the  circumstances 
under  which  we  are  now  placed  from  what  we 
could  then  expect.  Bless  the  Lord,  0  our  souls, 
and  forget  not  all  his  benefits ! 

"  M'. — The  general  prayer-meeting  in  the  fore- 
castle  was  well  attended  this  evening.    Browu 


Wiuilow. 


u 


158  r-iRs.  wiA'SLow. 

appears  to  gain  strength  every  day.  The  second 
mate  said  to  Mr.  W.,  I  believe  there  is  one  good 
man  on  board,  and  that  is  Brown.  They  who 
are  at  all  convinced  of  sin  think  much,  and  our 
hopes  for  them  continue.  Our  meeting  this 
evening  has  been  pleasant.  Our  absent  friends 
are  never  forgotten  on  these  occasions. 

'^  15. — Brown  has  hac^  a  little  difficulty — he 
says,  'I  find  it  harder  to  get  along  than  I  thought 
I  should.  I  have  served  Satan  so  long  and  so 
faithfully,  that  he  is  loth  to  give  me  up.'  We  are 
again  gratified  to  have  the  testimony  of  the  of- 
ficers to  his  correct  deportment.  The  man  who 
has  been  so  profane  said  to  one  of  the  brethren 
yesterday, 'I  am  afraid  that  I  am  heading  the 
Avrong  way.'  This  \vas  an  acknowledgment  that 
surprised  us  all.  He  likewise  came  on  deck  to 
the  meeting  last  evening,  when  his  watch  was 
below.  Another  says,  '  sin  sticks  pretty  close, 
but  T  hope  to  get  the  weather-gage  before  long.' 

"  28. — Solemnity  still  rests  on  every  counte- 
nance, and  we  believe  the  w^ork  of  God  is  ripen- 
ino-.     The  three  officers  are  distressed  for  their 

c 

souls. 

"  29. — This  morning  we  had  a  prayer-meeting 
in  the  cabin  before  breakfast.  Appearances 
through  the  day  much  like  those  of  yesterday. 
This  evening  we  have  been  '  forward.'  We  found 
the  seamen  assembled,  as  it  was  the  time  for 


SEA    JOUPcNAL.  1j9 

'lieir  frencral  prayer-meetino^.  The  concern  in- 
creases. The  ofliccrs  and  Captain  Wills  came: 
also  the  steward,  couk,  and  cabin-boy.  Only  the 
man  at  the  helm  remained  beliind.  It  was  a  new 
time.  The  Holy  Spirit  was  present  and  seemed 
to  shake  every  soul.  The  first  ofllcer  expresses 
some  hope  that  the  Lord  has  appeared  for  him. 
He,  liowever,  can  only  say,  '  whereas  1  was  blind, 
now  I  see.'  The  others  are  deeply  distressed. 
After  evening-  worship  in  the  cabin,  wc  had  a 
nicetinir  for  thanksgiving. 

^^  October  1. — I  have  felt  to-day  as  though  I 
dare  scarcely  think  or  act.  I  would  like  to  iiide 
myself  where  I  could  see  what  God  is  doing, 
and  yet  be  in  no  danger  of  hindering  the  work. 
It  is  not  merely  a  still  small  voice  speaking  to 
one  and  another,  but  a  mighty  rushing  wind  which 
fills  all  the  place.  Wc  had  a  prayer-meeting  be- 
fore breakfast,  and  our  missionary-meeting  this 
afternoon.  They  were  precious.  It  seems  as 
though  every  word  spoken  through  the  day  was 
accompanied  by  the  Spirit  of  God.  The  sea  has 
been  calm  since  the  Sabbath,  and  the  sun  and  sky 
emblematic  of  our  spiritual  state.  Clouds  have 
appeared  above  the  horizon  threatening  violent 
wind  and  thunder  ;  but  they  have  hung  round  for 
a  time  and  sunk  again  behind  the  blue  waters. 
The  sun  has  remained  bright,  and  never,  I  believe, 
did  the  Sun  of  Kio-htcousness  so  c:i^t  his  beams 


160  MRS.    V.'INSLOW 

into  a  little  world  on  the  waste  of  waters.  I 
would  describe  the  scene  presented  this  evening, 
but  j^ou  can  never  form  an  idea  of  it.  We  all 
went  *  forward.'  Every  seaman,  and  the  whole 
ship's  company,  save  one  man  at  the  helm,  were 
present.  The  subject  of  remark  was,  '  Now  is  the 
accepted  time.'  There  seemed  a  general  feeling 
that  the  Lord  was  passing  by,  and  whoever  would 
might  obtain  forgiveness.  The  first  and  second 
mate,  and  clerk,  were  appealed  to  for  their  testi- 
mony that  'now  is  the  accepted,'  the  best  ^time,' 
and  with  melting  hearts  and  eyes  each  said,  '  I 
feel  it.'  Captain  W.  prayed  and  addressed  the 
meeting  with  a  solemnity  and  feeling  which  melt- 
ed us  all.  I  never  felt  so  much  as  though  God 
was  indeed  present,  as  though  angels  were  hover- 
ing over  us  to  carry  intelligence  to  the  courts 
of  heaven,  of  '  prodigals  returned,'  and  '  heirs  of 
glory  born.'  On  retiring  we  stopped  'midships' 
to  sing  a  hymn  of  thanksgiving.  The  clerk  came 
up  and  joined  in  it.  To  our  surprise  we  found 
him  indulging  a  hope  in  Christ.  After  half  an 
hour's  conversation,  we  united  in  prayer  that 
God  would  not  suffer  him  to  rest  on  any  false 
foundation.  The  second  mate  then  came  up  to 
be  welcomed  as  a  brother  in  Christ.  His  distress 
had  been  greater  than  that  of  any  of  the  others. 
While  we  were  conversing  with  him,  the  cabin 
boy  came  from  below.    He  could  not  sleep,  but 


SEA    JOURNAL.  IGI 

wanted  to  go  to  God.  Anotlier  prayer  with  sing- 
incf  closed  our  interview. 

"  While  we  were  there,  Brown  had  been  pray- 
infr  with  the  men  '  forward.'  Mr.  W.  and  I  re- 
mained  a  while  on  deck.  Never  did  the  moon 
shine  more  pleasantly.  We  thought  we  should 
like  to  write  on  it,  '^  Revival  at  Sea^^  that  you 
might  participate  our  joy.  Never  was  a  ship's 
deck  a  more  solemn  and  awful  place.  In  our 
meeting  Captain  W.  spoke  to  the  seamen  of  the 
temptations  they  would  find  in  Calcutta.  He  said, 
*  Would  you  go  with  me  to  church,  through  the 
bazar,  where  three  thousand  seamen  would  ridi- 
cule you,  and  call  you  long-faced,  praying  fel- 
lows V  All  said,  '  Yes.'  To  the  question.  Do  you 
love  God  1  one  replied,  '  Yes,  in  every  shape  that 
I  can  think  of  Him.' 

"  2. — One  day  like  this  is  indeed  worth  a  hun- 
dred lives  of  '  pleasurable  sin.'  The  three  officers, 
and  one  or  two  of  the  seamen,  have  a  new  song 
put  into  their  mouths.  It  is  a  common  remark 
now  among  the  sailors,  '  What  a  place  !  never 
did  I  see  such  a  forecastle.'  The  first  mate  has  a 
pious  mother,  whose  prayers  are  at  length,  we 
trust,  answered.  The  second  mate's  mother 
hoped  this  would  be  the  best  voyage  he  ever 
made.  He  replied,  '  I  expect  to  hear  some  pray- 
ling,  and  have  a  little  fun  with  the  psalm-singers.' 
The  clerk  has  pious  parents.  lie  too  made  him- 
14* 


162  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

self  much  amusement  as  to  the  missionaries. 
The  first  mate  says,  '  I  feel  more  like  a  child 
than  a  man ;  I  go  about  the  deck  crying  and  laugh- 
ing.' The  others  say,  '  If  this  is  religion,  it  is 
happiness  more  than  I  ever  knew  before.'  They 
are  about  among  the  seamen  exhorting  them  to 
taste  and  see  that  the  Lord  is  gracious.  Poor 
Amy,  the  woman  of  color,  thinks  she  was  never 
a  christian,  and  is  deeply  distressed.  She  spent 
the  whole  of  last  night  in  singing  and  praying. 
**  4. — It  has  been  agreed  to  devote  this  day, 
which  is  the  first  Monday  of  the  month,  to  thanks- 
giving for  God's  wonderful  mercy  towards  us. 
At  3  o'clock  we  had  a  sermon  by  Mr.  W.  from 
the  text,  '  Give  God  the  praise,  we  know  that  this 
man  is  a  sinner.'  Think  you  that  such  a  scene 
was  ever  witnessed  on  the  great  deep  1  A  whole 
ship's  company  assembled  with  a  song  of  praise, 
and  to  unite  with  thousands  in  prayer  for  the , 
prosperity  of  Zion.  I  thought  of  an  expression 
of  one  of  the  seamen  last  week,  after  the  cap- 
tain's lirst  most  feeling  address,  '  A  heart  that 
won't  feel  now,  must  be  as  hard  as  that  anchor.' 
In  the  evening  there  was  another  meeting  with 
the  seamen,  when  the  origin  and  design  of  the 
monthly  prayer-meeting  were  explained ;  and 
they  were  exhorted  to  feel  that  they  might  do 
something  to  advance  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  In 
this,  however,  the  brethren  were  anticipated,  for 


3EA    JOURNAL.  163 

they  had  been  talking  together  about  how  they 
should  do  good  to  their  fellow-men. 

''There  are  some  striking  things  to  be  marked 
in  this  revival.  The  hand  of  God  was  apparent 
in  the  manner  of  the  earlier  convictions.  The 
first  mate  had  lifted  his  harpoon  to  strike  a  fish 
on  the  Sabbath.  It  occurred  to  him,  suddenly, 
that  he  was  breaking  the  commandment  of  God, 
and  his  hand  fell.  He  says,  '  all  the  sins  that  1 
ever  committed  came  into  my  mind.'  His  life 
has  been  often  preserved  in  a  signal  manner,  in 
the  midst  of  battle  and  in  shipwreck  ;  and  he 
called  himself  a  barren  fig-tree,  which  would  have 
been  cut  down  but  for  the  interposition  of  Christ. 
Now,  he  seems  to  grow  daily.  The  second  mate 
was  struck  with  conviction  while  at  work  in  the 
rigging.  One  of  the  seamen  was  seized  with 
alarm  in  a  severe  storm,  and  for  the  first  time 
felt  himself  to  be  a  sinner.  The  cook  heard  two 
seamen  talking  about  the  excellence  of  religion, 
and  said,  ^  let  me  alone  now  till  I  have  done  eat- 
ing,' but  they  continued,  and  he  added,  '  may  God 
Almighty  send  down  his  Spirit  and  convert  every 
body  on  board.'  He  had  been  awfully  profane, 
and  this  was  said  with  no  meaning.  The  recol- 
lection of  it  followed  him  to  bed,  and  occasioned 
great  distress,  till  he  found  relief  at  the  throne 
of  grace. 

"  9. — We  have  continued  occasion  to  bless  the 


lS4f  MRS.    Tv'IXSLOW. 

Lord  for  his  wonders  here.  Meetings  and  fre- 
quent conversations  with  the  new  converts  are 
continued.  A  fresh  breeze  is  carrying  us  swiftly 
towards  Calcutta  ;  if  it  continues,  three  or  four 
days  will  find  us  at  the  head  of  the  bay. 

"  12. — Our  habitation,  dear  friends,  is  a  Bethel. 
Is  it  not  in  answer  to  your  prayers  with  many 
other  christian  friends  in  America  1  Continue  to 
pray  much  for  us,  and  for  other  missionaries,  and 
the  heathen.  Will  you  not  induce  others  to  pray 
more  1  Oh  that  every  pious  heart  would  awake 
to  this  subject ;  that  there  might  be  continual 
wrestling  in  our  churches,  till  nations  are  born 
in  a  day,  and  the  world  filled  with  the  glory 
of  God. 

"  14. — This  morning  Captain  W.  suggested 
that  our  prayer-meeting  should  have  in  view  our 
preservation  amidst  the  dangers  which  surround- 
ed us.  We  had  seen  neither  sun  nor  sky  for 
four  days,  and  he  could  not  determine  where  we 
were,  especially  as  the  wind  and  sea  had  driven 
us  to  and  fro.  The  aspect  of  the  heavens  was 
very  threatening,  and  the  season  of  the  year  gave 
reason  to  expect  bad  weather.  It  was,  besides, 
more  and  more  evident  that  we  were  near  some 
shore ;  probably  the  western,  to  which  we  were 
fast  driving,  although  repeated  soundings  found 
no  bottom.  The  prayers  accordingly  hnd  refer- 
ence to  our  situation,  and   it  seemed  thnt  while 


AT  CALCUTTA.  165 

we  were  speaking  the  Lord  heard.  The  clouds 
were  in  a  great  measure  scattered,  the  sun  ap- 
peared, and  at  12  o'clock  it  was  found  that  we 
were  nearly  100  miles  farther  northward  on  our 
course  than  the  captain  supposed  ;  and  though 
there  is  no  moon  by  which  to  ascertain  the  lon- 
jritude,  he  thinks  we  are  likewise  farther  east. 

''  18.  At  the  mouth  of  the  river  Jlooirley. — 
AVe  have  been  tossed  about  in  every  direction 
since  my  last  dale.  We  now  find  that  we  came 
near  being  driven  on  the  western  shore,  and  once 
narrowly  escaped  a  reef.  I  cannot  give  you  par- 
ticulars. The  course  up  to  ihe  pilot-ground  is 
very  blind,  and  the  sand  reefs  extend  far  into  the 
bay.  The  Lord  interposed  for  us,  and  last  night, 
when  we  had  no  prospect  but  to  go  out  again  to 
sea  or  be  driven  upon  a  reef,  about  10  o'clock  we 
came  suddenly  on  three  pilot  brigs.  At  1  o'clock 
a  pilot  was  on  board.  We  anchored  for  the  night, 
and  now  at  7  o'clock  a  fair  wind  is  carrying  us 
rapidly  toward  the  river." 

"  CuxcTTA,  October  24,  1819. 

"My    dear    Parents, — You     will    rejoice   to 

hear  that  after  a  residence  on  the  water  of  one 

hundred    and   thirty-three    days^    \ve    are    in    the 

I  midst   of  friends,   and  on  a  heathen  shore.     jMy 

I  emotions  on  seeing  the  natives  were  much  as  I 

!  anticipated.    Many  of  them  came  to  us  in  boats 


166  MRS.  WL\SLOW. 

to  sell  fruit,  or  to  obtain  fire  that  they  might 
smoke;  and  two  of  their  boats  were  attached  to 
our  vessel  as  tenders.  The  navigation  of  the 
river  is  so  dangerous  as  to  make  this  necessary. 
Vessels  are  sometimes  lost  by  being  driven  on 
shore  by  the  tide  and  current. 

"  The  dress  of  the  natives,  you  have  often 
been  told,  is  only  a  piece  of  cloth  around  the 
waist.  Some,  however,  have  a  cloth  thrown  over 
their  shoulders,  or  wear  something  like  a  tunic. 
Their  hair  is  generally  very  black  and  oily.  It  is 
cut  in  various  ways,  usually  most  of  the  head  is 
shaved.  We  were,  of  course,  a  little  shocked  to 
see  people  so  nearly  naked  ;  but  in  a  moment 
the  recollection  of  their  spiritual  degradation 
filled  our  minds  and  hearts  to  the  exclusion  of 
every  thought  of  their  external  appearance. 

"  On  Tuesday  at  two  o'clock  we  were  off  Cal- 
cutta. The  wind,  which  generally  blows  from 
the  north-east  at  this  season,  w^as  for  two  days 
from  the  southward,  so  that  instead  of  being  in 
the  river  two  or  three  weeks,  as  we  expected, 
we  came  up  in  less  than  forty-eight  hours.  We 
had  much  bustle  and  confusion  to  get  our  trunks 
in  order  to  come  on  shore  in  so  short  a  time, 
and  scarcely  indulged  ourselves  to  look  at  the 
banks  of  the  river,  which  are  very  pleasant.  De- 
lightful country-seats,  surrounded  by  the  most 
beautiful  scenery,  on  the  very  brink  of  the  river^ 


AT    CALCUTTA.  167 

with  here  and  there  a  group  of  Hindoo  cottages, 
presented  a  charming  prospect  to  eyes  that  had 
seen  nothing  for  many  weeks  but  a  waste  of 
waters. 

"  Soon  after  we  were  at  anchor  ^Iv.  W.  went 
with  our  good  captain  on  shore  to  find  a  house 
which  would  accommodate  us  all,  as  he  and  we 
were  alike  unwilling  to  be  separated.  In  their 
absence  we  were  informed  tliat  the  holy  days  of 
the  natives  closed  that  day.  We  soon  saw  on 
the  shore  directly  opposite  to  us,  great  multi- 
tudes approaching  the  water  with  a  horrid  din 
of  music,  conveying  their  gods  to  throw  them 
into  the  stream.  AVe  could  discern  nothing  of 
their  appearance  but  that  they  were  the  size  of  a 
common  man,  and  about  the  waist  were  painted 
black.  They  were  held  over  the  water  some  mi- 
nutes, while  the  noise  of  various  musical  instru- 
ments continued,  and  then  plunged  in  to  float 
down  with  the  current.  Near  to  them  was  a  bed- 
stead in  the  water,  from  which  a  sick  person  had 
been  washed  or  taken  off  by  the  birds  and  fish. 
This  ceremony  of  drowning  their  gods  was  ob- 
served hundreds  of  miles  above  us,  by  millions 
of  these  wretched  beings  at  the  same  time.  The 
idols  came  floating  by  us  through  the  day. — 
Through  the  night  we  could  see  flre-works  and 
hear  music  from  the  shore.  Almost  the  first 
thing  1  beheld  after  I  arose  in  the  morning,  was 


168  MRS.  \vi:<sLow. 

a  dead  child  floating  by.  "Within  an  hour  three 
other  bodies  came  down  with  crows  upon  them. 
Dead  bodies  are  devoured  by  birds  or  fish  soon 
after  they  are  thrown  into  the  river.  The  crows 
are  particularly  busy.  They  are  not  very  large, 
but  as  they  are  not  allowed  to  be  killed,  they  are 
very  numerous,  and  almost  fill  the  air  in  flocks." 

The  first  land  that  presented  itself  was  the 
island  of  Saugor,  where  it  Avas  painful  to  recol- 
lect that  for  ages  mothers  had  assembled  annual- 
ly to  offer  their  infants  in  sacrifice,  by  throw 
ing  them  to  the  shark  ;  but  cheering  to  know  that 
the  horrid  practice  had  been  for  some  time  abol- 
ished by  the  British  government;  and  to  notice 
it  with  gratitude,  as  one  of  the  tide-marks  of  eb- 
bing heathenism. 

Ascending  the  Hoogley,  the  scenery  presented 
on  each  side  of  the  river  is  very  uniform,  as  the 
banks  are  low  and  the  whole  country  is  level  j 
but  it  is  pleasant,  indeed  almost  enchanting,  to 
those  who  for  months  have  been  at  sea,  especial- 
ly if  they  have  never  before  visited  a  tropical 
climate.  ^^  'Tis  the  land  of  the  sun."  The  bright- 
ness and  transparency  of  the  atmosphere,  the  luxu- 
riance and  freshness  of  the  vegetation,  the  en- 
tirely novel  character  of  almost  every  tree,  shrub, 
plant  and  flower,  the  mud  or  bamboo  huts  of  the 
natives  scattered  along  the  banks  of  the  rivers, 


AT    CALCUTT.l.  169 

or  under  the  shade  of  palm-trees,  and  contrast- 
ed here  and  there  with  some  more  respectable 
mansion  of  brick  neatly  stuc\;oed,  or  a  stone 
temple  lifting-  its  white  dome  amidst  the  green 
foliage  of  a  cocoa-nut  grove,  or  under  the  spread- 
ing banian,  all  attract  and  yet  bewilder  the  fancy. 
The  spectator  linds  himself  in  a  new  world  ;  and 
as  he  advances  above  Diamond  harbor,  where  all 
the  large  P^ast-India-men  lie  ;  having,  on  the  one 
hand,  the  extensive  botanic  gardens  of  the  East 
India  Company  ;  on  the  other,  splendid  country 
seats,  or  garden  houses  ;  and  opening  before  him, 
Calcutta  itself,  the  "  city  of  palaces,"  with  its 
fort  of  a  thousand  guns,  its  magnificent  govern- 
ment-house, and  forest  of  shipping — the  whole 
view  is  at  once  so  picturesque  and  so  grand  as  to 
call  forth  the  highest  admiration. 

The  (Irownins:  of  the  fj^ods^  or  throwing  them 
into  the  embraces  of  the  goddess  Gunga,  the 
river  Ganges,  is  a  very  important  ceremony 
among  the  Hindoos.  In  course  of  the  holydays 
mentioned  above,  is  the  Doorga-poojah,  or  festival 
of  the  goddess  Doorga.  At  this  time  every  re- 
speciable  native  has  nii  image  made  of  this  god- 
dess, which  represents  a  woman  with  ten  arms. 
It  is  usually  as  large  as  life — made  of  clay  baked, 
and  beautifully  painted,  as  well  as  elegantly  dress- 
ed and   adorned.    After  being  consecrated  by  a 

WiiK^low.  15 


170  MRS.    WINSLOAV. 

Brahmin,  the  goddess  is  supposed  to  come  down 
and  animate  it.  The  idol  is  then  placed  in  some 
convenient  part  of  the  house,  and  worshipped 
seven  days,  with  offerings  of  incense,  flowers,  and 
food,  attended  by  prostrations,  feasting,  music,  and 
dancing  ;  and  is  then  conveyed  round  the  streets 
of  the  city  in  procession,  with  music,  and  thrown 
into  the  river,  after  being  stripped  of  its  dress 
and  ornaments,  which  are  given  to  Me  Brahmins! 

"  At  eleven  o'clock  we  came  on  shore  to  our 
own,  or  rather  our  captain's  hired  house,  which 
Ave  found  very  pleasant.  A  spacious  dining-holl 
extends  throuorh  the  house  on  the  second  storv 
having  at  one  end  two  windows  with  blinds  from 
near  the  ceiling  to  the  floor.  At  the  opposite 
end  are  two  doors  leading  into  a  wide  verandah 
or  portico.  On  both  sides  of  the  hall  are  lodging 
and  sitting-rooms.  Around  the  house,  and  con- 
nected with  it,  are  stores  for  goods,  called  go- 
downs,  on  the  flat  roofs  of  which  we  can  take  a 
pleasant  walk  just  at  evening.  These  houses  are 
such  as  are  occupied  by  merchants  and  other 
temporary  residents  in  the  place. 

"We  had  just  time  to  see  where  we  were 
when  dinner  was  ready.  It  was  pleasant  to  be 
once  more  seated  at  a  table  where  we  were  not 
obliged  to  hold  our  plate  and  cup  to  keep  them 
from   rolling  about.    While    engaged  at   our  ac 


AT    CALCUTTA.  HI 

rpptable  meiil,  Mr.  and  .Airs.  Lawson,  of  the  Bnp- 
iist  connection,  and  Dr.  Jolms  came  in  to  see  us. 
They  received  us  as  christian  friends,  and  invited 
us  to  take  up  our  residence  with  them,  but  we 
were  too  pleasantly  situated  together  to  remove. 
An  invitation  was  likewise  received  from  Dr. 
Carey  for  two  of  us  to  go  to  Serampore  to  his 
house,  and  also  from  an  American  gentleman. 
We  did  not  expect  to  find  ourselves  thus  sur- 
rounded by  friends  in  this  land  of  strangers.  On 
xTiursday  we  breakfasted  at  Dr.  Johns'.  A  con- 
veyance came  for  us  at  six  o'clock.  You  will 
think  this  rather  early  at  this  season,  but  the  peo- 
ple of  Calcutta  rise  very  early.  The  air  is  more 
pure  and  cool  in  the  morning  than  at  any  other 
time.  Dr.  J.  who  is  now  a  practising  physician 
here,  has  a  delightful  residence  on  a  pleasant 
street  at  a  distance  from  the  bustle  of  the  chy. 
Around  it  are  winding  walks  and  shrubbery. 

''  2G. — The  desire  to  see  the  practices  of  the 
poor  heathen,  and  to  return  the  politeness  of 
friends,  makes  every  hour  full  of  employment. 
We  are  receiving  every  proof  of  kindness  from  the 
missionaries  of  the  established  church,  from  Mr. 
Townley  and  others  of  the  London  Missionary 
Society,  and  from  the  Baptist  brethren  stationed 
here  and  at  Serampore.  The  face  of  things  is 
greatly  changed  since  the  first  missionaries  came 
from  America  to  the  East." 


172  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

For  some  days  Mrs.  W.  was  seriously  ill,  but 
speedily  recovered  ;  and  on  the  eve  of  leaving 
Calcutta,  we  find  the  following  cheerful  expres- 
sions of  gratitude  to  christian  friends,  and  of  in- 
terest ill  those  on  whom  so  rich  blessings  had 
descended  in  the  Indus. 

^^JVovember  8. — Our  friends  here  have  been  very 
kind,  especially  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Newton,  who  are 
from  America.  To  other  Americans,  and  some 
English  friends,  particularly  the  Rev.  Mr.  Thoma- 
son,  one  of  the  chaplains,  and  his  lady,  we  are 
also  much  indebted.  To  Captain  Wills  we  shall 
always  feel  that  we  owe  more  than  we  can  ever 
repay.  May  God  reward  him.  He  feels  much  at 
the  prospect  of  our  leaving  him  so  soon,  and  we 
shall  find  it  very  trying  to  part  with  him  and  the 
other  officers  and  seamen.  The  officers  give  in- 
creasing evidence  of  being  born  again.  At  the 
recollection  of  what  God  has  done,  we  are  en- 
couraged to  devote  ourselves  more  entirely  to 
our  work. 

"  Calcutta,  Nov.  9,  1819. 

"  Dear  Mr.  G ,  You  will  hear  of  our  reach- 
ing Calcutta  in  health,  and  how  the  Lord  smiled 
upon  us  while  in  the  Indus.  Your  heart  will  re- 
joice, and  you  will  lift  it  up  in  thanksgiving  to 


AT    CALCUTTA.  173 

the  God  of  prrace.  Is  it  not  wonderful,  that  to  us, 
even  us,  was  so  great  privilege  given  1  The  re- 
collection of  it  fills  us  with  wonder  and  admira- 
tion. And  now,  after  being  three  weeks  in  port, 
where  is  every  temptation,  to  see  most  of  the 
ship's  crew,  and  all  the  officers,  content  to  remain 
in  the  vessel,  except  when  there  is  religious  wor- 
ship on  shore,  and  collecting  their  companions 
from  other  vessels  to  attend  meetings  on  board,  is 
indeed  enough  to  astonish  all  who  witness  it. 
Several  of  the  crew,  and  the  first  mate  and  clerk, 
have  been  to  this  port  before  with  our  dear 
Captain  Wills,  but  never  could  he  get  them  to  a 
place  of  religious  worship.  Now  they  have  been 
with  us  to  the  house  of  God  with  as  much  appa- 
rent hungering  and  thirsting  for  the  bread  of  life 
as  any  you  are  accustomed  to  see.  The  first  Sab- 
bath after  our  arrival,  all  but  those  it  was  neces- 
sary should  remain  in  the  vessel  came  in  the 
morning  to  our  house,  and  went  with  us  to  Dr. 
Carey's  chapel.  It  was  a  novel  scene  to  all.  They 
have  ever  since  been  regular  attendants.  The  first 
convert.  Brown,  is  a  striking  example  of  divine 
grace  ;  he  does  not  hesitate  to  pray  among  his 
companions,  and  even  when  officers  of  other  ves- 
sels are  on  board.  You  would  be  astonished,  not- 
withstanding all  you  know  of  the  power  of  grace, 
to  hear  his  petitions,  so  full  of  meaning,  yet  so 
concise,  so  appropriate,  and  so  spiritual. 
15* 


174«  MRS.   WINSLOW. 

"  1  could  write  long  about  these  interesting 
objects,  and  I  believe  not  be  tedious  to  one  who 
loves  the  soul,  but  must  deny  myself.  God  only 
knows  if  they  will  continue  to  run  well.  You  will 
pray  for  them  j  you  will  induce  others  to  pray 
for  them." 

The  subsequent  life  of  the  two  mates,  the 
captain's  clerk,  and  at  least  two  of  the  seamen, 
is  believed  to  have  given  evidence  of  the  reality 
af  their  conversion.  The  work  was  indeed  glo- 
rious. A  change  of  character  in  even  a  few  of 
those  who  "  go  down  to  the  sea  in  ships,"  and 
visit  almost  every  heathen  nation,  and  are  thus 
the  "epistles"  of  christian  lands,  "known  and 
read  of  all  men,"  is  of  great  consequence  in  its 
influence  on  the  conversion  of  the  world. 

On  the  10th  of  November  passage  was  taken 
for  Ceylon  in  the  ship  Dick,  of  London,  bound  to 
Trincomalie  and  Columbo. 

"  jYovember  27. — We  are  in  a  large  commodious 
ship,  and  have  every  thing,  of  a  temporal  nature, 
to  make  us  comfortable.  In  the  most  important 
things  we  are  favored  beyond  our  expectations. 
The  principal  cabin  being  devoted  to  us,  except 
at  meals,  we  have  family-prayers  there  together, 
and  can  at  any  time  hold  social  meetings.  On 
the  first  Sabbath  after  getting  to  sea,  it  was  pro- 


PASSAGE    TO    JAFFNA.  175 

posed  to  the  captain  to  have  preaching  on  deck. 
He  replied  that  it  would  please  him.  Accordingly 
the  ship's  company  were  assembled,  and  Mr.  W. 
preached.  All  were  very  attentive.  The  seamen 
were  early  addressed  privately,  but  there  was  no 
public  meeting  till  Sabbath  evening.  They  were 
nearly  all  present,  and  appeared  to  hear  the  \vord 
with  gladness.  All  the  officers  regularly  go  for- 
ward to  the  meetings,  which  are  continued  every 
evening,  and  they  appear  ready  to  hear  any  thing 
on  religious  subjects.  The  first  few  days  after 
we  embarked  we  were  much  disturbed  by  the 
language  used  on  board,  so  unlike  that  to  which 
we  had  been  accustomed  on  the  Indus  j  but  I 
have  not  now  for  many  days  heard  an  oath,  and 
the  brethren  remark  that  there  is  a  great  change 
in  that  respect." 

The  high  lands  near  Trincomalie  were  in  sight 
before  dark  on  the  27th.  The  harbor  is  rather 
difficult  of  access,  but  when  entered,  is  one  of 
the  finest  in  the  world.  It  is  the  rendezvous  of 
the  British  navy  in  the  East,  being  the  admiral's 
station. 

The  island  of  Ceylon  is  by  nature  the  fairest 
perhaps  of  the  green  isles  of  the  tropics,  con- 
cerning w^hich  it  may  well  be  said  without  any 
uncommon  poetic  license, 


176  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

"  There  every  prospect  please?, 
"And  only  man  is  vile." 

A  great  part  of  it,  particularly  in  the  interior, 
is  still  uncultivated.  The  conical  hills,  the  high 
and  abrupt  mountains,  the  deep,  dark  valleys  are 
covered  with  primitive  forest,  or  thick  jungle  al- 
most impenetrable  to  the  rays  of  the  sun,  and 
inhabited  by  elephants,  buffaloes,  leopards,  bears, 
liyenas,  deer,  jackals,  and  monkeys.  But  the 
maritime  parts  are  generally  well  cultivated,  and 
present  an  inviting  appearance,  though  in  the 
flat  country  it  has  much  sameness.  At  the  south 
and  west  are  the  lofty  and  waving  groves  of 
cocoa-nut  trees  skirting  and  embroidering  all  the 
shore ;  and  at  the  north,  particularly  in  Jaffna, 
those  of  the  tall  and  erect  palmyra  with  its  tufted 
crown  of  fan-leaves  always  green,  embosoming 
and  covering  almost  the  whole  district  w^ith  its 
more  than  one  hundred  and  fifty  villages.  The 
sight  of  such  groves  under  a  tropical  sun  is 
"like  the  shadow  of  a  great  rock  in  a  weary 
land."  Near  the  western  coast  you  have  the  rich 
cinnamon  gardens  for  miles  in  extent,  and  in  the 
interior  a  great  variety  of  noble  forest  trees  lin- 
ing the  sides  of  the  mountains,  sometimes  to 
their  very  summit,  six  or  seven  thousand  feet  in 
height,  apparently  the  more  vigorous  the  farther 
they  are  out  of  the  reach  of  the  heat  below,  and 


PASSAGE    TO    JAFFNA.  177 

the  more  luxuriant  in  their  greenness  in  propor- 
tion as  they  approach  nearer  to  the  sky.  Their 
foliage  being  similar  to  that  of  promiscuous  forest 
trees  on  the  plains  of  temperate  climates,  but 
never  all  falling  ofi'  at  once,  and  seldom  fading, 
gives  to  the  wliole  scenery  the  aspect  of  per- 
petual spring.  The  island  lies  nearly  bctweeJi 
(i  and  10^  north  latitude,  and  80^  and  82^  east 
longitude,  and  is  separated  from  the  continent  by 
a  strait  about  30  miles  wide. 

The  principal  towns  are  Colombo  on  the  west- 
ern side,  Trincomalie  and  Batticaloe  on  the  east- 
ern, Galle  at  the  south,  Kandy  in  the  interior,  and 
Jaflhapatam  at  the  north.  The  circuit  of  the 
island  by  the  most  direct  road  is  763  miles,  and 
the  distance  from  Galle  at  the  south,  to  Jaffna- 
patam  at  the  north,  is  294- — Colombo  being  72 
miles  from  the  former  and  222  from  the  latter. 
From  Colombo  to  Kandy  is  72  miles,  and  thence 
to  Trincomalie  116,  but  there  is  a  route  across 
this  part  of  the  island  22  miles  nearer.  The 
island  is  in  shape  much  like  a  pear,  the  larger 
end  being  at  the  south.  It  contains  24',G64<  square 
miles,  and  according  to  the  census  of  1831  had 
a  population  of  950,917,  now  much  increased 
of  whom  6,661'  are  whites,  including,  besides 
the  English,  who  are  not  numerous,  descendants 
of  the  Dutch  and  Portuguese.  There  are  also  a 
few  thousand  native  Mussulmen,  called  Moormen. 


178  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

The  mass  of  the  population  is  composed  of  the 
Cingalese  of  the  interior  and  southern  parts,  and 
the  Tamulians,  who  are  mostly  in  the  northern 
and  eastern  districts ;  the  former  being-  Boodhists, 
speaking  Cingalese,  the  latter  Brahminists  or 
Hindoos,  using  the  Tamul  language.  There  are 
scattered  over  the  island  forty  or  fifty  thousand 
native  Roman  Catholics,  who  have  many  churches. 
Their  priests,  including  the  vicar-general,  who  is 
changed  once  in  three  years,  are  at  present  seven- 
teen  in  number,  and  are  most  or  all  of  them  from 
the  Portuguese  settlement  at  Goa.  There  are 
many  thousand  nominal  Protestants,  especially 
among  the  Cingalese  of  the  maritime  parts  ;  but, 
except  those  connected  with  the  mission  stations, 
they  differ  very  little  from  the  heathen  among 
whom  they  dwell. 

Mrs.  W.  after  having  described  the  scenery 
presented  on  approaching  Trincomalie,  of  which 
she  says,  "  the  hills  stretched  along  the  coast 
much  resemble  those  of  our  native  country,"  and 
having  given  a  view  of  the  harbor,  continues  her 
journal. 

"  December  3. — We  had  been  at  anchor  but  a 
few  hours,  when  Captain  H.  returned  from  the 
shore  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Carver,  a  Wesleyan 
missionary.  He  met  us  with  the  kindness  of  a 
christian  brother,    and   urged  our  goino-    to  his 


PASSAGE    TO    JAFFNA.  179 

house.  The  brethren  went  with  him  to  make 
Isome  arrangements  about  our  proceeding  to 
Jaffna.  The}"-  had  no  encouragement  that  a  con- 
veyance could  be  procured  direct  from  this 
place  for  us  all,  either  b}^  sea  or  land.  No  native 
vessels  coast  that  way  during  this  monsoon,  and 
it  is  impossible  to  procure  bearers  or  palankeens 
enough  for  all  to  go  by  land.  To-day  we  learn 
from   the   collector  that    arrangements    may   be 

fmade    for   some   by  this   route,   and  the    others 
must  go  round  by  Colombo. 

''  After  dinner  we  walked  out  to  the  esplanade 
to  view  the  eminence  on  which  is  the  principal 
fort,  and  to  look  at  the  waves  by  moonlight  Insh- 
iaig  the  sandj'-  beach.  We  had  just  arrived  in 
sight  of  the  water  when  our  fair  lamp  was  co- 
vered by  obtruding  clouds,  but  it  soon  partially 
re-appeared  and  cast  that  kind  of  light  and  shade 
over  the  scene  which  inspires  a  pensive  sadness. 
We  wished  to  ascend  the  rock,  but  had  not 
strength.  On  the  brow  of  the  precipice  is  a  mo- 
nument erected  to  the  memory  of  a  Dutch  lady 

;  who  threw  herself  from   it  into  the   sea  below. 

I  She  went  there  to  take  a  last  look  of  a  ship  which 
was   conveying  away  her  husband  and  friends. 

I  The  ship  in  going  round  the  rock  was  wrecked. 

I  In  a  paroxysm  of  grief  she  threw  herself  into  the 

same  gulf  which  had  swallowed  up  her  friends. 

''•i. — Last  cvcninir  wc  left  Dr   and  jMrs.  Scud* 


180  MRS.  ■^VI^•SL0'U^ 

der  on  shore,  expecting  to  see  them  again  thia 
morning,  but  coming  on  board  we  found  prepa- 
rations making  for  the  ship  to  sail  immediately- 
We  were  early  outside  the  bay.  There  was  much 
confusion  on  board,  and  very  little  sleep  during 
the  night,  as  we  had,  in  addition  to  our  own  num- 
ber, several  military  officers  with  their  families 
as  passengers.  It  was  pleasant  to  be  on  land 
yesterday,  and  I  felt  a  little  dread  of  the  M-ater, 
but  now  am  happy  to  be  again  on  the  dark  blue 
wave.  A  fresh  breeze  is  wafting  us  swiftly  to 
our  port." 

The  next  day  the  ship  came  to  anchor  at  Gallc* 
The  view  as  you  approach  this  place,  indeed  all 
along  the  coast  from  Trincomalie,  is  varied  and 
imposing.  The  hills  and  mountains  are  seen  rising 
above  the  water  in  almost  every  shape,  as  cones, 
pyramids,  and  irregular  piles  of  buildings,  much 
like  the  fantastic  forms  sometimes  assumed  by 
heavy  clouds  in  the  west  at  sunset.  Behind  the 
fort  of  Galle  is  a  very  high  hill  or  mountain 
called  the  hay-cock,  and  around  are  scattered 
peaks  and  bluifs  of  almost  every  variety  of  form. 
The  fort  or  fortified  town  incloses  a  great  num' 
ber  of  buildings,  most  of  them  low  and  in  the 
Portuguese  style.  The  streets  are  narrow,  but 
hard  and  clean,  and  the  widest  of  them  lined 
with  venerable  shade  trees,  a  little  resembling  in 


PASSAGE    TO    JAFJ-NA.  l8l 

appearance  low  branching  oaks.  Among  these  is 
the  bread-fruit  tree.  The  whole  shore  is  rocky, 
and  the  surf  rises  in  most  places  very  high  when 
the  wind  is  strong  from  the  south.  None  but  the 
native  boats  could  ride  in  the  swell  at  all.  Their 
construction  is  curious.  They  are,  like  the  Indian 
canoe,  made  of  a  large  log  hollowed  out;  but  un- 
like that,  the  opening  at  the  top  is  very  narrow, 
and  boards  perhaps  a  foot  in  width  are  lashed  to 
the  edges  all  round  to  prevent  the  water  from 
entering  the  boat.  Being  so  high  and  narrow,  it 
would  immediately  upset,  were  it  not  for  an  out- 
rigger made  of  a  small  log  lying  on  the  water 
parallel  to  the  boat  at  the  distance  of  two  or 
three  yards,  and  attached  to  it  at  each  end  by  a 
bent  pole  curving  upwards  so  as  not  to  dip  in  the 
water.  The  boat  cannot  upset,  and  though  almost 
buried  in  the  swell  or  surf,  it  rides  safely,  and 
may  carry  a  small  sail. 

"  December  7.  Fort  of  Galle. — This  morning 
the  *Rev.  Mr.  M'Kenny,  a  Wesleyan  missionary, 
came  on  board  and  kindly  conveyed  us  to  his 
house.  He  and  his  wife  are  agreeable,  and  ap- 
pear zealous  for  the  cause  of  God  among  the 
heathen.  We  feel  quite  at  home  with  them.  He 
has  under  his  care  several  flourishing  schools. 
In  some  respects  the  prospect  of  bringing  these 
poor  idolaters  to  a  knowledge  of  the  truth  is  en- 

Wiaslow.  16 


182  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

couraging,  in  others  it  is  dark.  Their  confirmed 
habits  and  the  evil  example  of  most  Europeans 
are  the  grand  barriers  ;  and  these  are  more  for- 
midable than  you  can  easily  conceive.  In  looking 
round  upon  all  this  Eastern  world,  I  should  ask 
with  despondency,  '  Can  these  dry  bones  live  V 
were  it  not  for  the  promises  of  God.  These  are 
the  life  and  strength  of  a  missionary  amidst  his 
greatest  discouragements. 

"  9. — This  afternoon  we  visited  a  Boodhist 
temple  situated  on  an  eminence  in  the  midst  of 
cocoa-nut  trees.  It  being  twilight,  an  old  man 
went  before  us  with  a  torch.  The  moment  I  en- 
tered the  building  a  sort  of  horror  seized  me,  so 
that  I  approached  with  trembling  the  hideous 
figure  called  Boodhu.  It  is  made  of  potter's 
earth  baked  and  painted,  and  is  eighteen  cubits 
long  and  proportionably  large.  It  is  stretched  on 
a  platform.  A  variety  of  flowers  lay  around  it, 
which  had  that  day  been  brought  as  ofierings.  A 
small  stone  imagfe  of  the  same  g-od  stood  before 
the  one  lying  down,  and  at  the  feet  was  Vishnu 
with  a  blue  face  and  a  distended  bloody  mouth. 
On  every  side  were  paintings  of  different  gods. 
In  the  outer  room  were  representations  of  kings, 
and  of  important  events  in  history.  At  the  door 
were  images  of  two  giants  and  of  two  lions  pla- 
ced as  guards.  Notwithstanding  all  the  descrip- 
tions of  these    temples   which  I  had  read  and 


PASSAHE    TO    JAFFNA.  1S3 

heard  in  America,  I  had  no  proper  idea  of  one. 
Ileturning  home  we  had  a  pleasant  walk  by  a 
canal,  on  one  bank  of  which  were  both  rocks  and 
shrubbery,  and  on  the  other  mud  cottages  swarm- 
innr  with  children,  who  ran  out  in  crowds  to  see 
us  pass  by.  A  part  of  the  road  lay  by  the  sea- 
shore, where  we  had  a  fine  view  of  the  angry 
suro-e  foaminfr  amidst  the  rocks  and  saiid. 

D  O 

"  Sabbai/i,  12. — Where  are  the  Sabbaths  I  once 
enjoyed  1  Their  memory  is  still  sweet.  A  part 
of  to-day  I  have  been  refreshed.  This  morning- 
went  with  Mr.  W.  to  a  school.  The  building  is 
on  the  top  of  a  hill.  Below  we  could  see  a  small 
sheet  of  water  near  a  white  cottage,  also  wind- 
ing paths,  cocoa-nut  trees,  and  abundance  of  jun- 
gle near  the  side  of  the  hill  in  the  valley  below. 
The  prospect  was  charming.  Mr.  W.  preached, 
through  an  interpreter,  to  about  seventy  boys, 
with  their  teachers  and  some  of  their  parents. 
Previous  to  this,  however,  the  interpreter  read 
prnyers  in  Cingalese.  The  responses  were  re- 
peated by  the  boys  with  much  animation.  They 
likewise  sang  with  spirit.  Some  of  these  little 
creatures  scarcely  moved  their  eyes  from  the 
speaker  during  the  sermon.  Their  answers  to 
questions  put  to  them  displayed  a  good  degree 
of  acquaintance  with  the  Scriptures.  Probably 
in  most  of  the  Sabbath-schools  in  America  you 
would  not  lind  children  better  informed  on  reli- 


184«  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

gious  subjects.  Some  of  them  write  and  read 
very  well.  When  we  came  away  they  all  rose  and 
bade  us  farewell.  I  have  seen  nothing  in  India 
that  interested  me  so  much." 

After  having  been  hospitably  entertained  eight 
days  at  Galle,  the  party  were  summoned  on  board 
ship,  and  sailed  for  Colombo,  where  they  arrived 
on  the  fifth  day.  In  passing  along  the  coast  there 
was  a  fine  view  of  Adam's  Peak  in  the  interior 
of  the  island,  whose  conical  top  rising  boldly  into 
the  clouds,  which  often  rest  on  the  sides  of  the 
mountain,  Avas  now  covered  by  them,  and  then  ap- 
peared distinctly  above  them  all,  as  a  blue  tent 
hanging  in  empty  air. 

One  of  the  most  singular  sights  presented  on 
approaching  Colombo,  is  the  great  number  of  fish- 
ing boats.  Sometimes  not  less  than  five  hundred  sail 
in  a  morning,  stretch  out  to  sea  so  far  as  to  appear 
only  like  ducks' sitting  on  the  water,  or  be  entire- 
ly out  of  sight,  though  the  weather  is  boisterous. 

Colombo  is  a  fortified  town,  or  a  fort,  a  mile 
and  a  quarter  in  circumference,  defended  by  three 
hundred  heavy  cannon  ;  inclosing  several  hun- 
dred houses,  including  a  large  custom-house,  a 
church,  and  the  king's  house,  or  residence  of  the 
governor,  v/ith  wide  and  open  streets  On  land- 
ing, all  were  most  kindly  invited  to  the  house  of 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Chater,  a  Baptist  missionary.    The 


ASSAGE    TO    JAFFNA.  185 

season  did  not  admit  of  their  going  immediately 
to  the  northern  part  of  the  island  by  sea  ;  but  af- 
ter a  little  delay  they  proceeded  by  the  inland 
navigation  to  Jaffna,  in  company  with  J.  N. 
j\Iooyart,  Esq.  a  warm  friend  of  missions  and 
a  magistrate  in  that  district.  The  brethren  pre- 
viously waited  upon  the  governor,  Sir  Robert 
Brownrigg,  then  about  to  leave  the  island,  and 
obtained  an  official  permit  for  the  reinforcement  to 
join  the  mi.^sioji.  Their  arrival  in  season  for  this 
was  very  providential,  as  the  successor  of  Sir 
Robert  would  not,  there  is  every  reason  to  be- 
lieve, have  granted  their  request.  They  had  also 
opportunity  to  see  something  of  the  missionary 
work  at  Colombo,  and  to  meet  most  of  the  mis- 
sionaries from  different  parts  of  the  island. 

"  Jajiuary  IG,  1S20. — Mrs.  S.  and  I  went  with 
one  of  the  Wesleyan  brethren  to  two  of  his  schools 
this  morning,  and  were  much  gratified  by  their  ap- 
pearance. These  brethren  have  about  twelve 
schools  in  and  around  Colombo.  They  promise 
much  good,  but  when  I  see  missionaries,  habitu- 
ated to  the  use  of  words  beyond  the  comprehen- 
sion of  the  ignorant,  attempting  to  instruct  chil- 
dren, I  am  more  and  more  convinced  ih^i  females 
also  should  be  employed  among  the  heathen. 

"  Fel)riiary  1. — This  is  a  great  day  ;  the  gover- 
nor embarked  this  afternoon.  I  went  to  the  gov- 
16* 


186  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

eminent  house  in  the  morning  with  Mr.  W.  Ma- 
ny people  were  assembled.  Among  them  was  a 
large  school  of  orphan  children  who  have  been 
supported  by  Lady  Brownrigg.  When  the  gover- 
nor and  his  lady  took  leave  of  the  people  there 
was  much  emotion.  Almost  all  wept.  The  poor 
children  sobbed  as  though  their  hearts  would 
break.  It  is  to  be  feared  they  will  not  find  another 
such  friend  as  Lady  B.  Her  ladyship,  while 
her  mind  was  so  much  engrossed,  was  kind 
enough  to  send  an  apology  for  not  having  called 
on  us.  Last  week  the  governor  had  a  levee.  He 
then  expressed  to  the  brethren  his  approbatidn  of 
our  mission,  and  said  many  kind  things  of  the 
missionaries. 

"  The  Wesleyan  brethren  have  a  conference 
here  at  this  time,  and  the  church  missionaries  are 
met  on  business  of  their  mission.  At  our  table 
to-day  were  fftcen  missionaries. 

"  Febrimry  4,  Friday  evening. — Left  Colombo 
about  C  o'clock  p.  m.  taking  leave  of  our  kind 
brother  and  sister  Chater,  after  a  season  of  prayer 
with  them  and  some  other  missionary  friends. 
We  reached  the  place  of  embarkation  in  the  even- 
ing. The  scene  was  gloomy.  Our  passage  was 
through  a  thick  wood.  In  some  places  the  river 
appeared  scarcely  wide  enough  to  admit  our  boats. 
A  fire  on  the  banks  only  served  to  make  visible 
the  thick  darkness  around." 


PASSAGE    TO    JAFFNA.  187 

They  proceeded  through  Negombo  and  Medu- 
pia,  thence  over  a  portage  of  nine  miles  into  Chi- 
law  h\ke,  and  through  Andepan,  Putlam,  Calpen- 
teen,  and  Manar,  upwards  of  200  miles,  amidst 
many  inconveniences — sometimes  finding  a  shel- 
ter in  the  frail  rest-home*  where  the  traveller  is 
expected  to  furnish  his  own  bed,  and  to  cook  his 
own  rice  and  mrry*  now  amused  by  monkeys 

*  There  arc  no  inns  in  the  country,  and  tlie  "  rest-houses  " 
are  mere  sheds,  or  at  best  empty  rooms,  in  which  a  travel- 
ler may  rest,  but  he  must  furnish  his  own  provisions,  as  well 
as  bed,  and  most  of  the  utensils  for  cooking.  The  cooking 
is,  however,  a  very  simple  operation.  An  earthen  pot,  plac- 
ed on  three  stones,  and  a  Utile  fire  kindled  beneath,  serves 
to  boil  his  rice;  and  in  another  smaller  vessel,  also  of  brown 
earthen,  his  "  curry"  is  prepared.  This  is  the  staple  food 
of  India,  and  is  easily  cooked,  wlietiier  you  stop  at  a  rest- 
house,  or  by  the  side  of  a  road,  or  on  the  bank  of  a  river. 
The  curry  is  made  of  coriander,  cardamon,  and  a  variety 
of  other  aromatic  seeds,  ground  up  with  tumeric  (a  yellow 
root)  to  powder,  to  Vvhich  red  peppers,  onions,  and  garlic  are 
added.  This  compound  being  mixed  up  with  melted  butter, 
or  the  milk  squeezed  from  scraped  cocoa-nut,  is  simmered 
with  a  little  butcher's  meat,  fowl,  fish,  eggs,  or  vegetables 
cut  up  fine,  and  perhaps  previously  boiled.  This  forms  a 
condiment  of  which  a  small  quantity  is  eaten  with  the  rice. 
At  the  rest-houses  milk  may  often  be  procured,  and  some- 
limes  <i^^^.  Most  of  the  natives  have  only  one  full  meal  a 
day,  but  then  they  eat  an  enormous  quantity.  Common  la- 
borers will  carry  heavy  burdens  in  the  sun,  from  morning 
to  night,  without  taking  any  nourishment  in  the  meantime. 
They  look  very  ihin  ;  but  see  them  after  they  have  eaten 
their  rice,  and  you  might  think  they  had  swallowed  a 
pumpkin. 


188  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

playing  on  the  trees;  then  disturbed  by  an  alli- 
gator ;  and  occasionally  in  fear  of  elephants  and 
buffaloes,  though  sometimes  making  a  repast  on 
the  milk  of  the  latter — and  on  the  16th  were  ap- 
proaching Jaflhapatam,  when  Mrs.  W.  says, 

"  I  will  not  attempt  to  tell  you  what  are  my 
feelings  at  the  thought  of  being  within  one  night's 
journey  of  our  future  home.  I  confess  that  I  have 
felt  some  degree  of  impatience  to  be  there.  The 
wandering  life  which  I  have  led  for  more  than  a 
year  has  wearied  me,  and  I  could  now  be  happy 
in  the  meanest  place  that  I  could  call  7ny  home. 
We  have  met  with  much  kindness  every  where, 
but  no  where  have  we  felt  settled.  My  health,  and 
that  of  all  our  company,  has  been  uncommonly 
good  during  this  journey  ;  for  this  we  feel  thank- 
ful to  our  gracious  Benefactor. 

"  17,  Thursday. — This  morning  at  7  o'clock 
we  reached  Jaffnapatam,  and  went  immediately 
to  Mr.  Mooyart's  empty  house,  he  not  having 
arrived,  till  we  could  get  conveyances  to  our 
friends.  "We  had  soon  the  pleasure  of  seeing  Mr. 
Meigs,  who  came  to  conduct  us  to  Batticotta, 
and  accompanied  him  to  the  house  of  Mrs.  Dri- 
berg,  a  pious  widow,  where  we  breakfasted  and. 
dined.  Saw  there  Mr.  Knight,  church  missionary 
at  Nellore.  At  evening,  when  about  to  leave  for 
Batticotta,  Mr.  Poor  also  came  in  from  Tillipally. 


IN    CEYLON.  I  89 

We  rejoiced  greatly  to  meet  these  dear  brethren, 
whom  we  had  learned  to  love  for  their  works' 
sake,  and  with  wliom  we  were  to  be  so  intimately 
associated." 


CHAPTER     IV 


First  year  in  Ceylon— lo  ilie  Oovern- 
niontal  Hestrictions. 

Origin  of  the  Ceylon  mission — first  missionaries — politi- 
cal and  religious  notices  of  Jaffna — description  of  five 
mission  stations — free  and  boarding-schools — death  of 
Rev.  Mr.  Warren — first  impressions  of  Mrs.  W. — the 
language  to  be  acquired  early — the  banian-tree — self-ex- 
amination— houses  of  the  Tamulians — happiness  in  the 
decision  to  enter  on  a  mission — missionary  trials — dark- 
ness and  blindness  of  the  heathen — cheering  accessions 
to  the  boarding-school — violent  prejudices — persecution 
of  Supyen — Hindoo  system  of  transmigration  and  fatal- 
ism— absurd  methods  of  appeasing  the  gods — dishonesty — 
death  of  Mrs.  Poor — governmental  prohibition  of  a  press, 
and  of  future  additions  lo  the  mission. 

The  Rev.  Samuel  Xcwell,  of  the  first  mission 
sent  out  by  the  American  Board  of  Commission- 
ers for  Foreiofn  Missions,  having  been,  with  his 
colleagues,  forbidden  by  the  government  of  the 


190  MRS.    TVINSLOW. 

country  to  remain  in  Bengal,  and  having,  at  the 
Isle  of  France,  buried  his  estimable  companion, 
whose  history  has  done  so  much  to  awaken  an 
interest  in  the  missionary  cause,  visited  the  island 
of  Ceylon,  which  is  a  dependency  of  the  crown, 
and  not  in  possession  of  the  East  India  Company. 
Being  favorably  received  by  Sir  Robert  Brown-, 
rigg,  governor  of  the  island,  he  visited  the  district 
of  Jaffna  with  a  view  to  establishing  a  mission 
there  ;  but  at  the  request  of  Rev.  Messrs.  Hall  and 
Nott,  who,  after  a  long  struggle,  had  succeeded 
in  establishing  themselves  at  Bombay,  Mr.  New- 
ell re-united  himself  with  their  mission,  at  the 
same  time  recommending  to  the  Board  to  estab- 
lish a  mission  in  Ceylon. 

The  second  mission  of  that  Board  was  accord- 
ingly established  in  this  inviting  field  j  the  Rev. 
Messrs.  Warren,  Richards,  Meigs,  and  Poor,  (in 
company  with  Rev.  Mr.  Bardwell,  who  joined  the 
mission  at  Bombay,)  having  arrived  at  Colombo 
in  March,  IS  16,  whence  they  proceeded,  under 
the  countenance  of  the  governor  and  Sir  Alexan- 
der Johnstone,  to  Jaffna. 

The  district  of  Jaffna,  itself  an  island  lying 
at  the  northern  extremity  of  Ceylon,  is  about 
40  miles  in  length  by  15  in  breadth,  with  many 
islets  near  it ;  forming  a  surface  of  1,220  square 
miles,  and  having  a  population  of  about  170,000, 
of  whom  about  650,  descendants  of  the  Portu« 


IN    CEYLON.  191 

guese  and  Dutch,  arc  reckoned  as  whites.  The 
population  arc  cliiefly  of  the  sect  of  Siva^  though 
some  arc  followers  of  Vishnu^  which  two  gods, 
with  Brahma^  form  the  Hindoo  triad. 

When,  about  three  centuries  since,  the  Por- 
tug-uese  formed  their  trading  establishments  in 
Jaffna,  they  destroyed  many  of  the  heathen 
temples,  built  many  chapels  and  churches,  and 
induced  or  compelled  many  natives  nominally  to 
embrace  the  Romish  faith ;  and  when  the  Dutch 
followed  them  in  165G,  they  attempted,  in  a  man- 
ner somewhat  similar,  by  governmental  influence, 
to  introduce  the  protestant  religion.  They  did 
not  allow  the  heathen  temples  to  be  rebuilt ;  for- 
bade the  public  ceremonies  of  idolatry,  and  made 
the  profession  of  Christianity  a  qualification  for 
i\\  important  offices  ;  while  they  repaired  the 
churches  built  by  the  Portuguese,  and  erected 
others.  But  this  soulless  religion,  gradually  de- 
clining for  14<0  years,  till  1796,  when  the  English 
took  possession  of  the  island,  had  at  that  time 
nearly  expired ;  and  as  the  natives  were  now  al- 
lowed the  free  exercise  of  idolatry,  they  rebuilt 
their  temples  in  great  numbers ;  and  when  the 
American  mission  was  commenced,  if  we  except 
I  few  native  protcstants  and  descendants  of  Eu- 
ropeans in  the  town  of  JafTnapatam,  where  Chris- 
l-ian  David,  a  native  preacher,  was  laborin"-,  and 
|.wo  Wesleyan  missionaries  had  been   recently 


192  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

stationed,  the  whole  didrid  was  a  wild  waste 
of  heathenism. 

Having  obtained  permission  of  the  government, 
the  first  American  missionaries  took  possession 
of  the  mouldering  walls  of  the  churches  at  Batti- 
cotta  and  Tillipally ;  and  on  the  arrival  of  the 
reinforcement,  in  like  manner  gained  possession 
of  the  three  churches  at  Panditeripo,  Oodooville, 
and  Manepy.  The  walls  of  the  church  at  Batti- 
cotta  were  of  stone,  four  feet  thick,  and  170  feet 
in  length  by  56  in  width. 

These  five  stations  lie  within  a  circuit  of  about 
20  miles ;  Batticotta  being  seven  miles  westward 
from  Jaffnapatam.  From  Batticotta  you  pass 
northward  four  miles  to  Panditeripo  ;  thence  five 
miles  to  Tillipally,  which  lies  on  the  main  road 
from  Jaffnapatam  to  the  sea  at  Kangy  j  thence  on 
this  road  southwardly,  through  many  populous 
villages,  five  miles  to  Oodooville,  the  church, 
which  is  of  brick,  standing  three-fourths  of  a  mile 
west  of  the  main  road ;  thence  tv/o  miles  south- 
west, to  Manepy ;  and  thence  westward  four  miles 
again  to  Batticotta.  In  making  this  circuit  you 
pass  over  open  fields  for  rice  or  dry  grain ;  or 
through  villages  of  continuous  gardens,  where 
are  the  mango,  plantain,  orange,  lime,  and  other 
similar  fruit-trees,  and  towering  groves  of  the 
palmyra,  cocoa-nut,  and  other  palm-trees — the  low 
rice  fields  being,  in   the   rainy  season,  covered 


IN    CEYLON.  193 

with  WLitcr,  which  is  soon  liidden  by  the  wiivinj 
grain  ;  and  tiic  higher  grounds,  in  tliat  season, 
mantled  with  the  greenest  verdure,  while  in  the 
dry  season,  except  as  cultivated  by  irrigation, 
they  appear  arid  and  burnt  with  the  sun.  IMessrs. 
Richards  and  Meigs  were  assigned  to  Batticolta, 
and  Messrs.  Warren  and  Poor  to  Tillipally. 

Besides  attention  to  the  necessary  repairs,  and 
preaching  the  Gospel,  through  an  interpreter,  un- 
til the  language  was  acquired,  ''  publicly,  and 
from  house  to  house,"  the  missionaries  had  suc- 
ceeded in  establishing  free-sc/iools*  of  boys  in  a 
number  of  villages,  it  being  impossible,  from  the 
prejudices  of  the  country,  to  induce  girls  to  at- 
tend. In  these  schools  native  teachers  were  of 
necessity  employed — but  on  the  condition  of  their 
renouncing  the  badges  of  heathenism ;  attending 


*  In  the  small  native  schools,  attended  b)'  the  sons  of  the 
more  respectable  classes,  and  kept  perhaps  under  the  shade 
of  a  tree,  or  in  the  verandah  of  a  small  house,  the  children 
learn  the  letters  of  the  alphabet  by  forming  them  in  sand 
spread  before  them  as  they  sit  cross-legged  on  the  floor,  un- 
til they  are  able  to  name  them  from  an  oUa  leaf  on  -which 
they  arc  written  with  an  iron  stile.  Little  attention  is  given 
to  spelling,  as  all  the  letters  have  their  own  proper  sound, 
and  none  are  silent.  They  proceed  to  commit  to  memory  the 
words  of  the  elementary  books  and  the  dictionary,  and  then 
go  back  to  analyze  the  lessons;  separate  the  words,  which 
are  printed  without  spaces  between  them ;  and  in  some  de- 
gree to  understand  their  meaning. 

Winelow.  17 


194>  MRS.    WIN  SLOW. 

preaching,  with  the  children,  on  the  Sabbath; 
using  christian  books,  and  being  at  all  times  un- 
der the  direction  of  the  missionaries.  At  Batti- 
cotta  and  Tillipally  about  fifty  boys  and  six  or 
eight  girls  had  also,  with  great  difficulty,  espe- 
cially from  the  prejudice  of  caste^  been  induced 
to  reside  on  the  mission  premises  as  hoarding 
scholars.  Four  young  men,  employed  as  inter- 
preters, had  become  hopefully  pious,  and  some 
lads  of  the  boarding-schools  had  manifested  a  se- 
rious conviction  of  the  truth  of  Christianity. 

The  mission,  however,  had  been  weakened  by 
the  illness  of  Rev.  Mr.  Warren  and  Eev.  Mr. 
Richards,  both  of  whom  were  compelled  to  spend 
some  months  at  Colombo  to  avoid  the  rainy  sea- 
son, and  then  to  visit  Cape  Town,  where  Mr. 
Warren  died,  August  11,  1818.  He  was  a  native 
of  Marlborough,  Mass. ;  a  graduate  of  Middle- 
bury  college  5  left  the  study  of  law  for  the  theo- 
logical seminary  ;  became  a  devoted  missionary, 
having  opened,  at  Tillipally,  a  small  hospital  for 
the  natives ;  and  departed  in  the  calm  assurance 
of  faith,  saying,  "  Is  this  death  X — Yes,  this  is 
death.  Give  my  love  to  them — tell  them  to  be 
faithful  unto  death — farewell !  Come,  Lord  Jesus, 
come  quickly." 

Such,  in  some  of  its  more  prominent  aspects, 
was  the  state  of  the  mission  when  joined  by  the 


IN    CEYLON.  195 

reinforcement.  The  impressions  of  Mrs.  W.  on 
her  arrival,  she  expresses  in  the  following  letter 
to  her  parents : 

"TiLUPAixY,  February  19,  1820. 

"I  am  almost  too  liappy,  my  dear  parents,  in 
being  on  missionary  ground.  At  all  the  other 
stations  which  we  have  visited  I  have  been  dis- 
appointed ;  but  here  my  anticipations  have  been 
more  than  realized.  Yesterday,  after  a  pleasant 
day  at  Batticotta,  Ave  all  came  to  this  place. 
Could  the  dear  friends  of  missions  in  America 
witness  what  I  have  this  day,  they  would  not 
think  their  benevolence  injudiciously  exerted. 
Early  this  morning  I  went  into  the  church  to  at- 
tend prayers  with  the  children  of  the  family  and 
others.  After  prayers,  the  boys  were  arranged 
in  the  yard  for  us  to  see  them  all  at  once  and 
hear  their  names.  Among  others  were  Porter, 
Dwight,  Worcester,  Woods,  Stuart,  and  Putnam. 

"  I  then  went  with  Mrs.  Poor  to  the  store-room, 
where  she  gave  out  supplies  of  food  for  forty- 
three  children,  and  her  own  family,  for  the  day. 
As  it  was  Saturday,  when  all  bathe,  the  children 
each  received  a  lime,  to  squeeze  and  rub  over 
their  heads  before  bathing.  A  cook  is  devoted  to 
the  boys  to  provide  rice  and  curry  twice  in  the 
day,  and  congee^  rice  gruel,  once.  There  are  eight 
girls,  the  two  oldest  Uake  weeks'  in  preparing 


196  MRS.    WIXSLOW. 

their  food.  This  evening  we  went  to  see  them  at 
their  meals.  A  long-  mat  is  spread  out,  on  which 
they  all  sit  cross-legged,  with  a  large  plate,  or 
plantain  leaf,  full  of  rice  and  curry  before  them. 
Before  they  begin  to  eat,  all  fall  on  their  knees, 
and  one  of  them  asks  a  blessing.  Every  night 
they  pray  together  before  they  go  to  bed,  and 
have  a  prayer-meeting  one  evening  every  week 

'^  Some  interesting  circumstances  attended  the 
admission  of  a  little  boy  about  four  years  old. 
He  appeared  one  morning  in  the  dining-room, 
and  Mrs.  Poor  inquired  what  he  wanted.  He  re- 
plied, to  get  some  ashes  from  the  temple  to  rub 
on  his  forehead.  He  had  wandered  from  home, 
and  thought  the  church  a  temple,  where  he  might 
get  ashes  to  paint  his  forehead,  according  to  their 
custom.  He  was  received  into  the  family,  and  it 
was  afterwards  found  that  he  had  no  parents  or 
near  relatives  living.  A  number  of  these  boys 
give  evidence  of  some  concern  for  their  souls, 
and  one  of  them  named  Niles,  they  are  almost 
ready  to  believe,  is  a  decided  christian.  At  this 
station  one  young  man  has  been  admitted  to  the 
church,  and  two  at  Batticotta.  Another  was  a 
candidate,  but  his  friends  came  and  forced  him 
awa}'. 

"  20. — ~\Ir.  and  Mrs.  Mooyart  came  last  night 
to  spend  the  Sabbath  with  us.  Mr.  W.  preached 
to  about  three   hundred  hearers,   most  of  them 


IN    CEVLON.  197 

children.  Dr.  S.  took  an  interpreter  and  went 
out  to  spend  the  day  in  talking  to  the  people 
wherever  lie  could  find  them.  This  afternoon  Mr. 
lV)or  and  i\Ir.  W.  went  to  a  small  ^  rest  house^  to 
address  a  mixed  congregation.  The  sisters  in 
the  meantime  met  to  pray  for  the  presence  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  with  them.  It  was  pleasant  once 
)nore  to  have  this  privilege.  After  tea,  the  chil- 
dren and  servants  all  assembled  in  the  dining- 
room,  to  repeat  the  lessons  of  the  day  and  attend 
prayers.  I  must  say,  that  for  propriety  of  beha- 
vior, quickness  of  apprehension,  and  readiness  to 
repeat  their  lessons,  they  are  not  at  all  behind 
children  in  America.  Several  of  the  oldest  boys 
sometimes  accompany  the  brethren  as  interpret- 
ers when  they  talk  to  the  people." 

Reminded,  by  the  children  which  she  found 
around  her,  of  her  former  charge,  Mrs.  W.  now 
wrote  to  the  Sunday-school  in  Norwich,  giving 
them  intelligence  of  what  she  had  seen,  and  ani- 
mating them  in  the  pursuit  of  sacred  knowledge. 

''22. — Mr.  W.  and  I  came  back  last  evening  to 
Batticoita.  The  brethren  have  to-day  had  a  meet- 
ing for  consultation,  and  it  is  determined  that  we 
remain  here,  and  .ATr.  and  Mrs.  Spaulding  at  Tilli- 
pally,  until  the  station  at  Oodooville  can  be  pre- 
pared for  us  to  live  there  together. 
17* 


198      .  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

"  28. — I  continue  to  feel  myself  at  home,  and 
have,  I  trust,  some  gratitude  to  God  for  bringing 
me  to  this  place.  The  language  of  these  heathen 
now  claims  my  attention.  It  is  difficult  of  acqui- 
sition. The  missionaries  who  have  been  here  so 
long  are  not  masters  of  it ;  though  they  are  able 
to  preach  in  Tamul.  It  seems  almost  a  mountain 
to  me,  but  you  know  I  have  loved  study,  and  I 
do  not  at  all  shrink  from  it.  I  only  feel  as  though 
I  could  not  wait  so  long  before  I  begin  to  talk  to 
this  perishing  people. 

"  Yesterday  was  very  pleasant.  We  had  preach- 
ing in  the  house,  the  church  here  not  being  re- 
paired. Mr.  W.  preached  in  the  forenoon ;  in 
the  afternoon  he  went  out  among  the  people  ; 
and  Mr.  Meigs  had  the  children  together,  to  in- 
quire what  they  remembered  of  the  sermon,  and 
to  talk  with  them.  "This  is  the  course  every 
Sabbath.  I  was  much  gratified  by  their  appear- 
ance. They  repeated  more  of  the  sermon  than 
I  ever  heard  a  class  of  children  repeat  at  home. 
There  are  twenty-seven  boys  and  two  girls  in 
this  family." 

The  acquisition  of  the  native  language  should 
be  X\\e  first  object  in  the  labors  of  every  foreign 
missionary.  Without  a  knowledge  of  the  verna- 
cular tongue,  he  can  have  little  unrestrained 
intercourse  with  the  people,  little  sympathy  with 


IN    CEYLOX.  199 

them,  and  but  a  partial  access  to  their  minds. 
Of  course  the  good  accomplished  must  be  limited, 
and  discouragement,  if  not  even  a  relinquishment 
of  the  missionary  work,  may  ensue. 

It  may  be  stated  also  as  a  general  truth,  that 
it  liie  language  is  not  obtained  to  some  extent, 
or  a  good  beginning  made,  in  course  of  the  first 


ar,  it  will  never  be  obtained.    All  the  strenort 


and  zeal  of  a  missionary  fresh  from  a  temperate 
climate,  and  warm  from  the  bosom  of  the  chris- 
tian church,  and  all  the  inspiration  of  novelty  on 
his  first  arrival  amonir  the  heathen,  are  nece 


issary 

to  carry  him  through  the  difficulties  of  an  Eastern 

dialect,  so  as  to  make  it  familiar  to  him  in  speak- 

!  ing  and  writing.     Nor  is  it  less  necessary  for  /he 

I  wife  of  a  missionary  to  begin  well  in  this  respect. 

Liable  as  she  is  to  be  interrupted  by  family  cares, 

j  it  is  the  more  important  for  her  to  make  thorough 

[  work  at  once,  in  getting  such  an  acquaintance 

'  with  the  grammar  and  structure  of  the  language 

I  as  may   enable    her   to    classify  and  retain   the 

1  words  she  hears.    Around  such  a  nucleus  a  great 

;  amount  of  knowledge  will  gather  almost  imper- 

!  ceptibly,  and  a  suflicicnt   acquaintance  with  the 

common   dialect,  at   least  for  common  use,  may 

be  gained  without  much  subsequent  labor. 

It  has  been  said  that  no  one  can  live  among 
the  natives  of  a  country  without  acquiring  their 
tongue;  but  the  fact  is,  that  adults  who  continue 


200  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

to  speak  Englis.h  in  their  families,  may  live  in 
India  among  the  natives  for  years,  and  hear  their 
conversation  daily,  without  learning  any  except 
the  most  common  words,  if  they  do  not  study 
enough  to  call  up  their  attention  to  what  they 
hear.  If  they  are  obliged  to  understand  what  is 
said,  as  in  case  of  having  none  around  them  who 
speak  English — and  it  is  very  advantageous  thus 
to  shut  themselves  up  to  the  language — they  may 
learn  a  good  deal  without  the  use  of  books ;  but 
some  study  will  still  be  requisite  to  turn  their 
knowledge  to  any  account  in  communicating  reli- 
gious instruction.  In  consideration  of  the  greater 
ease  with  which  a  foreign  language  is  acquired 
by  those  not  much  advanced  in  life,  and  especial- 
ly the  pronunciation  of  almost  any  of  the  Eastern 
dialects,  which  is  very  difficult,  missionaries 
should  be  sent  out  comparatively  young.  If  going 
to  a  new  station  where  much  will  depend  on  the 
maturity  of  their  judgment,  some  of  them  at  least 
may  well  be  older ;  but  where  they  go  to  rein- 
force stations  already  formed,  or  in  company 
with  those  who  may  be  depended  on  for  counsel, 
that  they  may  get  the  language  easilj^,  and  assimi- 
late readily  to  the  climate,  as  well  as  have  some 
years  of  expected  life  before  them,  they  ought  not 
to  be  much  above  tAventy-five  years  of  age. 

''March  7.— Eeturned   last    niffht    from  Tilli- 


IN    CEYLON'.  201 

pally,  where  I  went  on  Saturday.  The  Sahhath 
Avas  communion  season,  and  all  our  band  came 

,  together,  except  Mrs.  Meigs.  We  who  have  late- 
ly joined  the  mission  were  regularly  received  as 

I  members  of  the  church,  and  came  with  the  other 
brethren  and  sisters  to  the  table  of  our  Lord  un- 
der the  most  interesting  circumstances.  IMany 
of  the  poor  heathen  remained  after  the  public 
services  were  concluded,  to  see  what  was  to  be 
done.  One  native  convert  sat  with  us,  the  others 
were  absent." 

The  subject  of  this  memoir  did  not  for  a  mo- 
ment consider  licr  spiritual  interests  safe  because 
ishe  was  a  missionary,  nor  neglect  her  closet  on 
account  of  having  many  duties  out  of  it  to  per- 
form. Her  private  diary  through  the  whole  course 
of  her  life  in  India  affords  abundant  proof  of  her 
f  effort  to  keep  her  "  heart  with  all  diligence."    It 
I  frequently  records  spiritual  conflicts,  and  men- 
jj  tions   occasional    seasons    of   darkness — for  she 
I  was  always  inclined  to   judge  herself  severely, 
j  and  to  dwell,  too  much  perhaps,  on  the  unillumi- 
"  natcd  side  of  her  own  character — but  more  gene- 
'  rally  it  speaks  of  great  peace  in  believing,  and 
\  of  her  once  darkened  soul  being    ''  light  in  the 
Lord." 

"  .^pril  9,   1820.— Twenty-four   years  have  I 


202  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

lived  in  sin.  The  first  wish  of  my  heart  accom- 
plished, to  be  on  heathen  ground,  I  am  no  less  a 
sinner.  Eleven  years  since, I  professed  my  faith 
in  Christ,  and  I  have  not  the  fervor  of  my  first 
love.  Well  may  I  tremble.  The  more  I  look  into 
myself  the  more  I  am  convinced  that  God  is» 
pleased  to  try  me  in  a  peculiar  manner.  I  would 
record  my  temptations,  and  some  of  my  sins,  but 
fear  I  should  be  unfaithful,  and  so  injure  more 
than  benefit  myself.  Perhaps  my  conflicts  were 
never  more  severe,  but  the  power  and  goodness 
of  God  sustain  me.  Every  outward  thing  might 
make  me  happy  all  the  day  long,  but  when  I  feel 
my  spiritual  bondage,  I  am  in  anguish.  Oh  that 
God  would  deliver  me  ;  Oh  for  a  view  of  his  glory 
as  I  have  seen  it ;  for  that  faith  which  enabled 
the  apostle  to  glory  in  his  infirmity,  that  Christ's 
own  power  might  rest  on  him." 

'^  April  15. — Last  Monday  I  accompanied  Mr. 
W.  to  Oodooville^  to  see  the  ruins  of  the  old 
house  and  church  which  are  to  be  repaired  for  us. 
The  house  was  once  the  residence  of  a  Francis- 
can friar.  The  walls  only  are  standing,  and  they 
are  much  injured  by  time  and  the  intruding  ba- 
nian.* The  country  around  is  nearly  all  cultivat- 


*  The  banian-tree  of  India  frequent]}'  springs  up  on  the 
top,  or  in  the  crevices  of  okl  v.-alls,  into  which  it  protrudes 


IN    CKYLON".  '203 

;ed,  and  presents  ii  pleasant  prospect  of  rice-fields 
iQnd  palmyra  nrroves,  in  the  midst  of  which  arc 
villan^es  swarminiT  with  population.  The  house  is 
'small,  hut  we  expect  to  occupy  it  with  Mr.  aud 
,]\Irs.  IS.  until  the  funds  of  the  mission  will  admit 
jof  enlarging  it,  or  building  at  another  station. 

"  You  may  think  it  time  for  me  to  introduce 
you  to  our  present  habitation,  that  you  may  fancy 
lyourselves  visiting  us  occasionally.  It  is  a  long 
■  single-story  house,  with  a  verandah  in  front. 
There  are  out-houses  in  the  rear,  and  a  garden. 
The  house  has  four  front  rooms  and  four  narrow 
ones  back.  The  one  that  we  occupy  is  in  front 
at  the  south  end,  and  is  sixteen  feet  square. 
There  are  placed  most  of  our  possessions,  and 
'we  still  find  abundant  room  to  turn  ourselves 
round.     The   floors  are  made   of  mortar.     The 


its  roots  so  as  to  tlirow  them  down.  They  must  be  cut  out, 
or  such  walls  are  soon  destroyed.  One  species  of  this  tree 
has  the  singular  property  of  sending  pendant  shoots  from 
all  its  branches  towards  the  earth.  These  may  be  seen  sus- 
pended in  bunches,  as  small  cordage,  or  singly  like  larger 
or  smaller  ropes,  many  feet  in  length  and  of  a  uniform  thick- 
ness. They  swing  in  the  air  until  grown  so  as  to  reach  the 
ground,  when  they  take  root,  increase  in  size,  and  stand  as 
supporters  and  nourishers  of  the  branches  on  which  they 
before  hung,  and  send  down  other  shoots  to  increase  the 
common  stock.  Thus  the  tree  spreads  itself,  and  some  scores, 
of  every  dimension,  eventually  surround  the  original  trunk, 
and  cover  perhaps  an  acre  of  ground. 


204  MKS.  Yv'I^'sLo^v. 

walls  are  stone,  plastered  and  whitewashed.  The 
roof  is  after  the  fashion  of  barns  in  America,  and 
covered  with  palmyra  leaves.  The  rough  dark 
colored  timbers  and  leaves  are  seen  from  below, 
These  roofs  afford  a  harbor  for  insects  and  squir 
rels,  and  sometimes  serpents,  which  occasionally 
fall  from  them.  I  think  much  less  of  my  expo- 
sure to  them  than  I  did  at  first.  There  is  but 
little  danger,  and  they  can  do  no  injury  not  per- 
mitted by  our  heavenly.  Father." 

The  houses  of  the  Tamulians  in  the  country, 
except  such  as  are  mere  huts,  have  usually  a  court 
in  the  centre,  open  to  the  sky.  Narrow  pent  roofs 
supported  by  posts  and  covered  with  the  large 
fan-shaped  leaves  of  the  palmyra,  or  the  braid- 
ed leaves  of  the  cocoa-nut,  are  thrown  over  eact 
of  four  low  mud-walls,  enclosing  an  area  perhaps 
forty  or  fifty  feet  square.  These  roofs  project  or 
the  outside,  so  as  to  form  a  verandah  all  round  the 
building  four  or  five  feet  wide  ;  and  on  the  inside, 
another  of  perhaps  twice  that  width,  looking  to- 
wards the  open  court  in  the  centre,  in  the  man- 
ner of  a  low  gallery.  The  floors  of  these  are 
of  hard  earth  or  brick,  and  raised  two  or  three 
feet  from  the  level  of  the  ground.  The  outside 
verandah  is  used  for  sitting,  working,  and  some- 
times sleeping  ;  while  the  inside  may  be  divided 
into  enclosed  apartments,  of  which  there  is  usual- 


IN    CEYLON.  205 

ly  one  at  least,  where  the  most  valuable  articles 
and  stores  of  the  family  may  be  locked  up,  but  is 
most  of.it  left  open,  or  separated  only  by  tcmpo' 
rary  partitions.  It  is  the  parlor,  dining-roonj, 
ond  bed-room  of  the  family,  comprising  perhaps 
two  or  three  generations,  and  many  collateral 
branches.  Here  they  sometimes  form  a  social 
circle  at  evening  around  a  smoking  lamp,  though 
such  family  scenes  are  not  very  common ;  here 
they  sit  cross-legged  on  the  floor,  with  their  food 
pefore  them  on  a  leaf  or  brass  plate,  conveying 
it  to  their  mouths  with  the  right  hand,  without 
the  use  of  knife,  fork,  or  spoon,  the  husband  ta- 
king his  portion  first  and  the  wife  eating  after  him  j 
and  here  they  sleep  almost  promiscuously,  spread- 
ing a  mat  on  the  floor,  and  wrapping  themselves  in 
the  clothing  they  wear  through  the  day.  This  con- 
sists principally,  among  the  men,  of  a  strip  of  cloth 
two  or  three  yards  long  wrapped  round  the  loins, 
and  occasionally  another  or  a  muslin  shawl  thrown 
over  the  shoulders  ;  and  among  the  women,  of  a 
piece  twice  as  long  wrapped  round  the  waist,  with 
one  end  thrown  over  the  bosom  and  shoulders  to 
as  mostly  to  cover  them.  The  lower  castes  how- 
ever are  not  allovred  to  cover  the  upper  part  of 
the  body.  The  men  sometimes  wear  a  shawl  or 
handkerchief  wrapped  round  the  head,  and  san- 
dals on  the  feet.  Both  sexes  wear  jewels  in  their 
ears  and  rings  on  their  fingers ;  and  the  women 

Winelow.  1 8 


206  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

wear  a  profusion  of  beads,  bracelets,  armlets, 
plates  on  their  hair,  clasps  round  their  ancles, 
and  ornaments  on  their  toes.  These  are  all  of 
gold  or  silver,  while  the  rings  in  their  ears  and 
on  their  fingers  are  frequently  set  with  precious 
stones ;  and  the  gold  plates  on  the  head  and 
breast  with  pearls.  These  jewels  constitute  a 
great  part  of  their  property,  especially  that  of  the 
females,  and  as  their  fashions  do  not  change,  are 
handed  down  from  generation  to  generation. 

"  May  14. — I  have  been  ill,  but  am  now  conva- 
lescing. When  you  hear  of  my  want  of  health, 
you  may  imagine  me  disappointed  in  my  plans  of 
usefulness,  and  looking  back  to  my  father's  house 
with  regret.  I  am  disappointed,  and  it  is  pecu- 
liarly trying  to  be  an  invalid  where  so  much  is  to 
be  done  ;  but  I  think  that  no  disappointment  will 
induce  me  to  regret  a  step  taken  so  deliberately, 
and  with  so  much  evidence  that  it  was  the  will  of 
God.  I  have  not  once  felt  it  necessary  to  put  the 
inquiry,  ^  Am  I  in  the  path  of  dutyl'  It  has 
been  uniformly  plain  since  my  first  decision,  and 
should  I  be  unable  to  do  any  thing  here,  I  can 
still  rejoice  that  to  me  was  given  the  privilege 
to  come  to  the  heathen.  Malleappah,  our  inter- 
preter, and  Amy,  the  colored  woman  who  came 
with  Dr.  S.  from  America,  have  joined  the  church. 
There  are   some  things  encouraging  among  the 


IN   CEYLON.  207 

people  ;  but  a  missionary  would  soon  faint  in  this 
desert  spot  if  he  had  not  the  sure  word  of  God 
to  support  him.  It  is  vain  to  attempt  to  describe 
the  stupidity  and  ignorance  of  these  heathens, 
and  to  show  how  they  arc  '  wedded  to  their  idols.' 

"  June  27. — I  have  spent  a  fortnight  at  Ncl- 
lore,  near  Jaffhapatam,  in  the  family  of  the  Kev. 
Mr.  Knight,  in  the  hope  that  a  little  change  of 
air,  and  riding  morning  and  evening,  would  be  fa- 
vorable to  my  health.  The  cfi'ect  was  equal  to 
our  expectations.  After  my  return,  by  the  kind 
solicitation  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Squance,  Wesleyan 
missionaries  at  Point  Pedro,  about  twenty  miles 
distant,  we  were  induced  to  make  them  a  visit, 
and  try  the  sea  air.  A  fortnight  was  spent  with 
them  very  pleasantly,  Mr.  W.  pursuing  the  study 
of  the  language  with  Mr.  S.  who  is  a  laborious 
missionary.  We  returned  from  Point  Pedro  on 
Friday — spent  the  night  at  Nellore,  and  stopped 
at  Oodooville  the  next  morning. 

"  Finding  that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Spaulding  had  ta- 
ken up  their  abode  here,  and  were  somewhat  set- 
tled, we  concluded  to  stay  over  the  Sabbath. 
The  pleasure  of  being  at  our  own  station  so  ani- 
mated me  that  I  almost  forgot  my  bodily  infirmi- 
ties, and  thought  I  could  cheerfully  submit  to  al- 
most any  inconvenience  to  remain  here.  After  din- 
ner Mrs.  S.  and  I  made  some  windows,  by  weaving 
pnlmyra  leaves,  basket-fashion,  across  small  cords 


208  MRS.  WINSLOW. 

which  Mr.  S.  and  Mr.  W.  had  extended  from 
side  to  side  of  window-frames  constructed  by 
themselves. 

"  For  a  few  days  the  work  at  the  station  has 
been  interrupted  for  want  of  ftmds^  and  as  the 
treasury  is  now  nearly  exhausted,  we  concluded 
to  occupy  the  house  without  floors,  doors,  or  win- 
dows, except  of  our  own  making.  As  there  are  no 
cellars  in  this  country,  a  rough  floor  of  earth  is 
easily  prepared.  We  shall  be  quite  as  comforta- 
ble as  we  expected  to  be  when  we  left  our  native 
shores.  Our  congregation  to-day  consisted  of 
about  two  hundred  men  and  boys,  and  five  women. 
We  are  much  gratified  to  have  any  women  attend 
public  preaching,  it  is  so  contrary  to  custom.  I 
may  now  hope  to  be  at  work.  Employment,  you 
well  know,  is  my  life,  and  idleness  here,  I  can 
assure  you,  would  be  a  sore  trial. 

"  Our  dear  brother  and  sister  at  this  place  are 
very  happy ;  Mr.  S.  says,  '  I  never  was  so  happy 
before.'  Dr.  Scudder  is  repairing  the  old  build- 
ings at  Panditeripo,  about  five  and  a  half  miles 
from  Oodooville,  which  he  designs  to  occupy 
very  soon.  So  many  of  us  are  here,  that  we  think  it 
a  duty  to  extend  ourselves  as  much  as  possible 
I  hope  that  the  christian  public  will  enable  some 
of  us  to  go  to  the  neighboring  continent^  which 
presents  a  most  interesting  and  extensive  field 
for  missionary  operations. 


IN    CEYLON.  209 

"  July  8. — A  good  congregation  assenibled  to- 
day. Air.  W.  preaclied  at  home.  Your  hearts 
would  have  meUed  to  see  these  heathen  hearing 
an  account  of  the  mission  of  our  Lord  to  this 
world,  with  every  mark  of  pagan  indifTerence 
exhibited  in  their  faces  ;  some  trifling,  others 
asleep,  and  only  a  small  proportion  giving  any  at- 
tention to  truths  on  which  their  eternal  all  de- 
pends. Oh,  it  is  trying  beyond  description.  In- 
stead of  being  received  by  this  people  with  open 
arms,  as  a  messenger  from  God  to  lead  them  to 
his  kingdom,  the  christian  missionary  is  at  once 
regarded  with  jealousy  and  scorn.  The  trials  of 
a  missionary  in  India  are  not  so  much  bodily  suf- 
ferings ;  they  are  grief  at  beholding  this  wretched 
idolatry  so  entwined  around  the  heart,  and  lead- 
ing such  multitudes  captive  to  Satan  ; — they  are 
disappointment,  when,  at  the  close  of  a  day  like 
this,  he  is  obliged  to  inquire,  '  Who  hath  believed 
our  report  C  I\Iany  say,  '  give  us  every  day 
enough  to  eat,  and  we  will  hear  you  preach.' 
They  know  no  wants  beyond  those  of  the  present 
moment.  Eternity  is  to  them  an  empty  name. 
They  who  are  so  wicked  that  they  cannot  ap- 
pease their  gods  by  offerings  at  the  temples,  or 
doing  charitj'',  or  performing  some  ceremony  or 
penance,  have  no  worse  prospect  than  to  inhabit 
the  body  of  some  inferior  animal  after  death. 
Hardness  of  heart,  stupidity,  indifference  and  at- 
18* 


210  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

tachment  to  a  religion  which  forbids  the  indulgence 
of  no  passion,  however  base,  are  indeed  formida 
ble  barriers  to  the  success  of  a  missionary. 

"  OoDooviLLE,  August  14,  1820. 

''  My  dear  Pare.nts, — How  shall  I  tell  you  of 
the  joy  and  grief  which  your  letters,  and  those 
of  other  near  friends,  have  occasioned.  Mr.  Gar- 
rett arrived  last  Thursday.  We  should  have  been 
very  happy  only  in  seeing  Am,  but  our  joy  was 
greatly  increased  by  hearing  from  so  many  w^ho 
are  dear  to  us.  To  see  the  handwriting  of  my 
dear  parents,  after  this  long  separation,  filled  me 
with  too  much  emotion.  I  opened  one  letter  after 
another,  but  could  not  read  them.  If  I  attempted 
it,  I  was  obliged  to  lay  them  entirely  aside,  and 
take  one  from  a  more  common  friend,  which 
would  affect  me  less.  I  could  scarcely  believe, 
what  I  found  to  be  the  fact,  that  almost  every 
other  letter  "was  read  before  I  got  through  wdth 
one  page  from  my  dear  family. 

"  27. — Yesterday  morning  thirteen  women  came 
to  our  house  with  burdens  on  their  heads.  While 
they  rested  themselves  in  the  verandah,  Mrs.  S 
and  I  went  to  speak  to  them  of  Christ.  Their  re- 
ception of  us  was  not  very  encouraging,  and  they 
soon  told  us  that  they  did  not  wish  to  know  any 
thing  about  the  Saviour.  We  tried  to  engage 
their  attention,   until    we    found   every   attempt 


;n  cevlon.  211 

fruitless.  They  called  to  one  another  to  go,  and 
with  a  levity  which  deeply  grieved  us,  went  their 
way.  This  is  a  fair  specimen  of  the  manner  in 
which  we  arc  received  by  most  of  our  sex.  When 
they  sometimes  appear  attentive,  we  may  unex- 
pectedly find  every  opportunity  embraced  to  turn 
aside  their  heads  and  laugii. 

"In  the  evening  we  went  out  into  the  neigh- 
borhood. The  first  two  women  whom  we  saw 
were  respectable  and  of  high  caste.  They  were 
very  civil,  and  engaged  to  come  to  our  house  this 
afternoon  to  hear  something  very  interesting  that 
we  had  to  tell  them.  A  man  who  stood  by,  said, 
'  No,  they  must  not  go ;  they  have  many  rela- 
tions, and  cannot  go  without  them.'  The  next 
house  that  we  visited  was  in  a  cluster  of^huts, 
where  quite  a  congregation  of  women  assembled 
on  hearing  our  voices.  Several  promised  to  at- 
tend meeting.  Ten  of  them,  with  two  others, 
came  this  afternoon,  when  no  men  were  present. 
They  were  very  attentive  while  \vc  told  them 
what  induced  us  to  leave  our  friends  and  come 
to  live  among  them,  and  tried  to  convince  them 
that  the  soul  will  not  inhabit  the  body  of  some 
animal  after  death,  but  live  for  ever  with  God,  or 
with  wicked  men  and  devils.  One  of  them  asked, 
'  Shall  v:c  go  to  heaven  or  to  hell  V  You  may 
judge  how  deeply  interested  they  felt  in  this 
question,  when  I  tell   you  that  we  had  scarcely 


212  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

begun  to  reply  before  they  became  restless  and 
went  awiiy.  This  is  more  than  we  commonly  have 
to  encourage  us.  Few  will  listen  attentively  for 
the  shortest  time.  They  know  nothing,  and  fear 
nothing.  Their  mental  degradation  is  indescriba- 
ble, and  they  are  contented  with  it.  What  then 
can  we  do  1  I  do  feel  that  the  ignorance,  the 
hardness,  the  careless  ease  of  these  stupid,  deaf 
heathen,  continually  presented  to  view,  consti- 
tutes our  greatest  missionary  trial." 

"  September  12. — I  cannot  fail  to  record,"  she 
says  in  her  private  journal,  ''  that  the  Lord  has 
been  most  gracious  to  me.  Last  Sabbath  I  sat  at 
the  table  of  the  Redeemer.  Never  had  I  such 
emotions  when  looking  towards  Calvary.  There 
was  some  indistinctness  in  my  views,  but  there 
was  a  fullness  of  sweet  peace,  of  assurance,  of 
joy  in  the  presence  of  Christ,  and  in  the  holiness 
of  ail  around  him.  It  seemed  another  place  than 
this  world.  My  wretched  bondage  to  sin  was  for- 
gotten, or  rather  the  thoughts  of  it  were  swal- 
lowed up  by  a  sense  of  his  presence  and  his  glory, 
God  was  there,  heaven  was  there.  It  was  the  at- 
mosphere of  the  redeemed.  Blessed  be  God,  the 
memory  of  it  still  refreshes  me. 

"  22. — The  last  week  I  may  well  call  the 
pleasantest  of  my  missionary    life   on    heathen 


IN    CEYLON.  213 

ground.  On  Monday  morning  one  of  our  daj'- 
scholars  came  with  twelve  hoys  to  live  with  us. 
Soon  after  a  respectable  man  broujrht  two  of  his 
sons,  and  gave  them  to  ]\lr.  W.  and  myself  with 
much  ceremony.  He  placed  a  hand  of  each  in 
ours,  and  said,  *  They  are  no  longer  my  children, 
but  yours.  You  are  their  father  and  mother.'  "We 
received  ni7ic  of  the  boys.  The  care  of  them  de- 
volves on  me,  and  I  cannot  tell  you  with  how 
much  pleasure  I  direct  their  studies,  and  attempt 
to  give  them  religious  instruction,  besides  sup- 
plyin^Tj-  their  daily  wants.  I  could  not  but  say  to 
Mr.  W.  while  we  looked  at  them  to-nijrht,  seated 
on  the  floor,  each  with  a  plate  of  rice  and  curry 
before  him,  from  which  he  was  ready  to  help 
himself  with  his  right  hand  instead  of  a  spoon  or 
knife  as  soon  as  a  blessing  should  be  asked, 
could  our  dear  friends  at  home  see  these  children, 
some  of  the  best  feelings  of  their  hearts  would 
be  gratified.  You  will  not  wonder  that  they  al- 
ready seem  pecu-liarly  near  to  me.  I  desire  to  feel 
more  my  responsibility." 

The  cheerfulness  with  which  these  children 
were  placed  on  the  mission  premises,  is  a  strik- 
ing contrast  to  the  prejudice  at  first  exhibited. 
For  a  time,  the  boys  were  received  on  condition 
of  their  food  being,  cooked  and  eaten  on  the 
premises  of  a  good  caste  heathen ;  and  when  it 


214-  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

was  required  that  they  should  eat  within  the  mis- 
sion enclosure,  they  resisted  for  some  days,  but 
at  length  consented  to  return,  on  condition  of 
having  a  well  of  water  by  themselves.  They  were 
told  that  there  were  three  or  four  wells  within 
the  yard,  either  of  which  they  could  have.  They 
must  then  clear  one  out.  It  was  in  the  rainy 
season,  and  the  springs  high,  so  that  when  they 
had  worked  hard  a  whole  day  in  drawing  out  the 
water,  it  was  scarcely  at  all  diminished.  But  they 
sagely  concluded  that  they  had  drawn  out  as 
much  water  as  there  was  at  first  in  the  well,  and 
it  was  of  course  pure  and  suitable  for  their  use. 
They  remained  contented,  and  gradually  lost  these 
absurd  prejudices. 

As  an  illustration  of  ihe  opposition  of  parents^ 
the  case  of  Supyen  may  be  mentioned,  an  intelli- 
gent Tamul  lad  of  nineteen,  whose  father  was 
wealthy,  and  connected  with  one  of  the  temples 
near  Jaffnapatam,  but  allowed  his  son  to  attend 
the  school  at  Tillipally.  Having  there  professed 
his  belief  in  the  Bible,  his  father  was  much 
alarmed;  and  when  he  next  returned  home,  caus- 
ed him  to  be  confined,  and  kept  for  a  time  with- 
out food.  He  then  ordered  him  to  perform  cer- 
tain heathen  ceremonies.  Supyen  refused,  and 
when  shut  up  in  a  dark  room,  made  his  escape, 
and  fled  to  Tillipally ;  where  he  told  Mr.  Poor 
what  had  befallen  him.    He  took  a  Testament, 


IN    CEYLON  215 

and  pointing  to  the   10th  of  Matthew,  from  the 
3kh  to  the  39th  verses,  said  with  tears,  '^  that 
rrry  good.^^    His  father  hearing  where  he  was, 
^('ut  for  him,  and  as  he  did  not  return  immediately, 
<;nnc   himself  and  took   him    away.     They  were 
no  sooner  out  of  sight,  than  his  father  stripped 
him  of  his  good  cloth,  put  on  one  so  poor  as  to 
be  disgraceful  to  him,  placed   a  burden   on   his 
head,  as  though  he  was  a  slave,  and  beat  him  fre- 
quently with  a  slipper,  which  is  very  disgraceful 
among   the    Hindoos,    until    he    reached   home. 
Every  art  was  then  practised  to  make  him  re- 
nounce Christianity.     His  relations  said  the  mis- 
sionaries had  given  him  some  medicine  to  make 
him  a  christian,  and  asked  what  it  was  1     He  re- 
plied, "  the   Gospel   of  Jesus   Christ."     A  great 
variety  of  drugs  were  put  into  his  food  to  turn 
him  back  to  idolatry,  and  an  idol  feast  being  made 
by  some  of  his  young  friends,  he  was  ordered  by 
his  parents  to  make  the  customary  offering  to  the 
idol.    When  the  time  came,  he  entered  the  little 
room  where  the  idol  was  enthroned,  pulled  ofT 
its  ornaments  and  kneeled  down  to  pray  to  the 
true  God.  One  of  his  companions  looking  through 
the  curtain  saw  what  was  done,  and  told  his  father, 
who  ptmished  him  severely,  and  sent  him  for  a 
time  to  Kandy,  in  the  interior. 

Afterwards  his  father  changed  his  conduct,  and 
lavished  caresses    upon  him.     He   showed  him 


216  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

his  various  possessions,  and  told  hirii  he  should 
have  all,  if  he  would  give  up  the  idea  of  being  a 
christian,  and  if  not,  he  should  be  an  outcast  for 
ever.  Supyen  chose  banishment  from  his  father's 
house,  sajnng,  "I  do  not  need  house  or  land  if  1 
have  an  interest  in  heaven."  He  attempted  to  go 
lo  Tillipaily,  but  was  followed  and  taken  back  by 
force.  They  then  tried  to  bring  him  under  en- 
gagements to  marry  a  heathen  girl,  but  he  would 
not  consent.  He  even  tore  the  contract  when 
oilered  him.  In  short,  they  put  his  feet  in  the 
stocks,  beat  him,  caused  him  to  be  conveyed  to 
the  neighboring  continent,  and  at  length  wearied 
him  out,  so  that  he  signed  a  recantation  of  Chris- 
tianity. His  father  is  since  dead,  and  he  for  some 
years  has  seemed  settled  down  in  heathenism. 

"  October  8. — Another  Sabbath,  with  its  privi- 
leges, even  in  this  heathen  land,  calls  for  thank- 
fulness. I  have  not  told  you  of  our  employments 
on  this  sacred  day.  Before  breakfast  we  meet  for 
social  prayer,  with  our  beloved  brother  and  sister 
S.  in  concert  with  some  friends  who  remember 
us  on  this  day,  at  sunrise.  After  breakfast  one  of 
the  brethren  goes  out  and  invites  the  people  to 
attend  preaching  ;  the  other  makes  preparation 
for  the  service,  and  hears  the  scholars  of  the  se- 
veral schools  repeat  their  catechisms  and  por- 
tions   of  Scripture.    The   beggars  come   to  the 


IN    CEYLON.  217 

door,  and  Mrs.  S.  or  I  talk  to  them,  and  give 
thein  something  to  supply  their  more  pressing 
wants.  The  morning  service  is  over  about  noon. 
At  one  o'clock  is  our  daily  union  of  prayer,  in 
concert  with  all  the  missionaries  in  this  district. 
At  two  the  boys  of  our  family,  and  our  domes- 
tics, are  called  in  to  give  some  account  of  the 
sermon,  to  repeat  their  lessons,  and  to  be  in- 
structed in  religion.  AVe  take  dinner  at  three, 
after  which  the  brethren  go  out  about  two  miles, 
difierent  ways,  to  preach  again.  Mrs.  S.  and  I 
always  design  to  be  at  liberty  to  see  the  women 
who  may  come  at  this  time.  Generally  more  or 
less  are  here.  After  they  leave,  and  before  our 
husbands  return,  when  the  sun  is  about  setting, 
we  spend  a  season  in  prayer  together,  for  the 
blessing  of  God  on  the  labors  of  the  day,  and 
especially  on  one  of  our  boys,  whom  we  have  se- 
lected as  a  particular  subject  of  prayer.  After 
family  prayers  at  evening,  if  not  before,  we  feel 
that  it  has  been  a  day  of  labor  ;  and  yet  we  seem 
to  have  done  very  little.  ]\Iuch  less  can  be  done 
in  this  warm  climate,  vv'ithout  impairing  health, 
than  in  America. 

"  The  women  who  came  this  afternoon  were 
more  ignorant  than  any  I  have  seen.  Their  re- 
plies to  some  of  our  questions  might  surprise 
you.  '  What  kind  of  a  being  is  God  V  '  We  don't 
know.'    '  Did    you  never  hear    any  thing   about 

Winslow  **^ 


218  MRS.  WINSLOW. 

• 

himl'  'No.'  'Who  made  you  V  'We  don't 
know.'  '  How  camQ  this  earth,  and  all  things  that 
you  see  around  you  1'  '  ^Ve  don't  know.'  'Do  you 
go  to  the  temples  V  '  Yes.'  '  For  what  V  '  To  wor- 
ship.' 'To  worship  what  V  'We  don't  know.'  'Did 
you  ever  see  what  you  worship ;  what  is  its  shape  V 

*  We  don't  know,  we  never  saw  it.'  '  In  what  man- 
ner do  you  worship  V    '  We  hold  up  our  hands.' 

*  Do  you  ever  pray  at  the  temple  V  '  Sometimes 
when  we  want  something.'  '  Do  you  know  that  you 
will  live  again  after  your  bodies  are  deadV  '  We 
don't  know.'  'Did  you  ever  hear  of  heaven  and 
hell  V    '  No.'  '  What  is  sin  V    '  We  don't  know.' 

^^  JS^ovemher  5. — The  ordinance  of  the  Lord's 
supper  was  administered  here  to-day  for  the  first 
time,  and  we  were  permitted  to  enjoy  the  privi- 
leges of  a  church  at  our  own  station.  Mr.  Poor 
was  with  us.  I  must  tell  you,  my  dear  friends," 
that  I  seldom  derived  so  much  strength  and  ani- 
mation from  this  ordinance  at  home,  as  I  have 
done  here.  The  Lord  Jesus  seems  to  make  up 
for  the  loss  of  friends  and  privileges  by  his  own 
more  sensible  presence. 

"  A  small  collection  of  women  this  morning 
gave  me  more  pleasure  than  any  I  have  before 
seen,  because  they  listened  with  attention  to  what 
I  said,  and  manifested  no  impatience  to  be  going. 
One  of  them  was  quite  talkative.  It  is  common 
for  one  to  speak  in  behalf  of  all.    She  seemed  to 


IN    CEYLON.  219 

have  some  notions,  though  very  incorrect,  about 
heaven.  She  said,  'It  is  a  place  of  happiness,  and 
the  great  God  is  there.'  I  inquired  if  people  have 
sickness  in  heaven,  if  they  arc  ever  hungry,  and 
if  they  will  be  obliged  to  work  for  their  living, 
and  carry  burdens.  She  replied,  '  They  are  some- 
times hungry,  they  must  work,  they  have  pain 
and  sickness,  and  I  expect,'  said  she,  *  to  carry 
my  load  there  !'  pointing  to  one  she  had  just  ta- 
ken from  her  head.  '  How  long  do  people  who 
go  to  heaven  remain  V  '  Some  longer,  and  others 
for  a  shorter  time.'  '  Do  they  come  back  to  the 
earth  V  '  Yes.'  '  How  do  they  come,  and  in 
what  forml'  'They  are  born  just  as  they  were 
at  first.'  '  After  the  second  birth  what  becomes 
of  them  1'  '  They  live  awhile  and  then  go  again 
to  heaven  or  to  hell,  according  to  their  works.' 
'And  where  do  you  all  expect  to  go  after  death  1' 
'  If  our  works  are  good,  we  shall  go  to  heaven, 
if  bad,  to  hell.'  '"Well,  are  your  works  goodV 
'  Yes.'  '  Have  you  done  nothing  wrong  V  '  No, 
we  have  done  nothing  wrong.'  I  attempted  in 
vain  to  show  them  the  wickedness  of  the  heart, 
and  the  insufficiency  of  all  their  sacrifices,  bath- 
ing in  the  holy  waters,  and  rubbing  ashes  on  their 
bodies,  to  cleanse  them  from  sin.  How  painful  it 
is  to  see  these  poor  creatures,  on  the  borders  of 
an  awful  eternity,  disregarding  our  most  solemn 
admonitions." 


220  MRS.  \vI^'sLow. 

As  implied  above,  the  Hindoos  all  believe  in 
the  metempsychosis  or  transmigration  of  souls. 
They  suppose  that  evil  has  come  into  the  world 
in  consequence  of  the  union  of  spirit  with  matter, 
and  is  to  be  done  away  by  suffering-,  or  acts  of 
charity,  or  religious  observances.  The  soul,  as  it 
passes  from  one  body  to  another,  is  preparing  for 
a  re-union  with  the  divine  spirit  of  which  it  is  a 
part,  as  a  drop  of  water  with  the  ocean.  It  is 
the  same  in  man  and  in  the  lower  animals.  After 
having  obtained  a  human  birth  it  may  be  doomed 
to  be  born  a  brute,  or  to  exist  as  a  tree  or  plant. 
According  to  the  character  formed  in  any  birth 
will  be  the  condition  of  that  next  succeeding. 
Good  and  evil,  both  natural  and  moral,  are  en- 
tailed from  one  birth  to  another  j  and  the  fate  of 
each  one  is  written  in  his  head  when  he  is  born. 
This  is  indicated  by  the  sutures  of  the  skull. 
This  fate  is  unalterable,  and  excludes  the  idea 
of  blame  or  praise.  It  is  a  sufficient  excuse  for 
any  course  of  evil  conduct  to  say,  ''  it  is  fate  in 
my  head — my  forehead  is  bad." 

They  speak  of  heaven  and  hell,  but  in  a  differ- 
ent sense  from  christians.  Each  corporeal  god 
has  his  ov/n  heaven,  where  he  receives  his  wor- 
shippers, and  grants  them  various  sensual  indul- 
gences for  a  longer  or  shorter  period,  according 
to  their  merit,  after  which  they  become  subject 
again  to  the  vicissicudes  of  mortal  birth.    Even 


IN    CEYLO.V.  221 

the  gods  must  descend  to  this,  if  they  would  be 
released  from  matter,  and  obtain  Mookskum,  or 
absorption  in  the  divine  essence.  If  any  die  with- 
out sufficient  merit  to  obtain  j\fooks/ium,  or  go 
to  either  of  the  heavens,  or  have  another  birth  in 
this  world,  they  must  l)e  sent  to  the  Yuma-loka, 
or  world  of  Yuma,  the  god  of  death,  and  tor- 
mented as  in  purgatory,  until  their  sins  are  so  far 
expiated  as  to  allow  of  their  being  launched  again 
on  the  sea  of  transmigration.  They  are  allowed 
at  first,  perhaps,  only  an  inferior  birth,  but  gradu- 
ally may  rise  to  inhabit  a  human  form,  and  even- 
tually, like  others,  obtain  absorption.  This  fa- 
talism and  belief  that  all  will  end  well,  almost  de- 
stroys their  sense  of  accountability  and  fear  of 
the  consequences  of  sin ;  and  their  apathy  is  in- 
creased by  the  ease  with  which  sin  is  done  away. 
The  putting  of  a  light  in  a  temple,  bathing  in  any 
of  the  holy  waters,  marking  the  forehead,  breast, 
and  arms  with  holy  ashes,  repeating  the  name  of 
some  god,  though  unintentionally,  doing  charity, 
or  performing  any  of  the  various  kinds  of  pe- 
nance, to  say  nothing  of  many  other  methods, 
will  effectually  atone  for  sin,  and  secure  happiness 
after  death.*    Of  course,  to  alarm  their  fears,  or 

*  Among  the  many  examples  of  the  efficacy  of  these  ob- 
servances, as  related  in  their  books  and  generally  believed, 
are  such  as  the  following :  A  rat  was  one  night  in  a  temple, 

19* 


222  MRS.    WIXSLOW. 

awaken  their  consciences,  is  all  but  impossible. 
With  them,  emphatically,  it  is  the  work  of  the 
Spirit.  The  following  letters  will  corroborate 
these  views: 

"  OoDOOViLLE,  (Jaffna,)  February  28,  1821. 
"My  dear  Maria, — Before  this  reaches  Ame- 
rica you  will  probably  have  heard  that  Ave  are 
happily  settled  at  Oodooville.  We  commenced 
our  labors  here  in  July,  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Spauld- 
ing,  under  pleasant  circumstances.  At  first  we 
had  many  visiters,  and  flattered  ourselves  that  we 
could  easily  exert  a  good  influence.    But  we  had 

where  the  lamp  before  the  idol  had  burned  down  so  as  to  be 
dim.  Being  hungry,  the  rat  went  to  the  lamp  for  oil,  and  in 
attempting  to  get  it,  pulled  up  the  wick  so  as  to  make  it 
burn  brightly.  The  god  was  so  much  pleased  by  the  light 
being  made  before  him,  as  to  cause  the  rat  to  be  born  a  king, 
to  whom  he  gave  the  dominion  of  the  three  worlds — the 
sky,  the  earth,  and  the  lower  regions — for  a  thousand  years. 
We  add  another,  and  leave  the  reader  to  judge  of  the 
effect  which  a  belief  in  such  methods  of  expiation  must 
have  on  the  whole  population  of  a  country :  A  wicked  boy 
was  in  the  habit  of  abusing  his  mother,  and  calling  her 
"t'rtysee,"  which  is  bad  woman.  She  said,  do  not  say  vaysce 
only,  but  vaysec-vah,  which  means  "  come  here,  you  bad 
woman."  He  then  continued  to  say  "  vaijsee-vak,"  "  vaysee- 
vah,"  and  in  saying  it,  pronounced  the  name  of  Siva,  that 
being  in  the  vocative  case  See-vah.  The  god  hearing  his 
mame  called,  appeared  and  took  the  boy  to  KylasM,  or  the 
heaven  of  Siva. 


IN    CEYLON.  223 

not  learned  the  duplicity  of  this  idolatrous  people. 
As  soon  as  they  found  that  they  could  obtain 
neither  r.ches  nor  greatness  by  listening  to  us, 
they  ceased  coming.  We  must  now  go  to  their 
houses  to  find  them.  After  many  perplexing  cir 
cumstances,  we  have  a  school  of  nine  promising 
boys,  to  some  of  whom  we  have  given  names 
which  are  familiar  to  you.  These  are  my  more 
particular  charge.  I  provide  food  and  clothing 
for  them,  and  instruct  them  in  English.  They 
have  a  Tamul  teacher.  Their  religious  instruction 
is  principally  at  morning  and  evening  prayers,  and 
on  the  Sabbath. 

"  Tlie  people  are  more  degraded,  more  ignorant, 
more  stupid,  and  yet  more  attached  to  their  idols 
than  you  can  imagine.  It  is  like  talking  to  the 
wind,  to  tell  them  of  the  true  God  or  the  Saviour 
of  sinners.  Their  religion  is  suited  to  their  cor- 
rupt inclinations,  and  they  desire  no  other.  Oh, 
could  our  friends  at  home,  who  know  something 
of  the  worth  of  the  soul,  and  yet  think  it  unne- 
cessary to  send  the  Gospel  to  the  heathen,  see 
this  people  living  as  though  they  had  no  souls; 
could  they  every  night  hear  their  yells  and  horrid 
music  at  some  temple,  while  they  are  prostrating 
themselves  before  a  huge  car,  on  which  is  borne 
an  idol  of  gold  or  brass,  or  perhaps  three  idols, 
a  god  with  a  wife  on  each  side,  or  see  hundreds 
at  a  time  rollintr  for  hours  in  the  dust  after  the 


224  I\IRS.    WIXSLOW. 

car,  witli  hands  and  feet  extended,  until  life  is 
nearly  extinct ;  could  they  see  these,  with  many 
other  ceremonies,  at  the  idol  festivals,  their  eyes 
would  certainly  affect  their  hearts. 

''  The  heathen  around  us  are  poor,  but  most  of 
them  get  something  to  eat,  and  they  seek  little 
else,  unless  it  be  to  sleep.  If  we  talk  to  them  of 
an  hereafter,  they  say,  '  We  know  nothing  about 
it.  That  is  not  for  us  to  think  of.  Our  fathers 
worshipped  idols,  and  so  we  worship  them.'  If 
we  ask,  ^  Would  you  hang  yourselves  if  your  fa- 
thers had  done  so  V  '  Yes.'  '  If  they  had  burnt 
their  houses,  would  you  burn  yours  1'  'Yes.' 
'  And  because  they  have  gone  to  a  place  of  mise- 
ry, you  wish  to  go  there  V  '  Yes.'  Heaven  and 
hell  are  to  most  of  them  unmeaning  sounds. 

"  A  friend  said  to  me  before  I  left  home,AVe 
shall  wish  to  know  how  you  look,  how  j'ou  eat, 
&c.  We  look,  I  believe,  much  as  when  we  left 
home.  We  do  not  yet  eat  like  the  natives,  but  sit 
at  a  small  table  just  large  enough  for  two  per- 
sons, and  use  such  furniture  as  we  should  at 
iiome  ;  at  least  so  far  as  we  have  it.  I  know  not 
how  much  we  may  alter  our  habits  in  these 
things.  In  almost  all  respects  you  may  expect  us 
to  deteriorate,  for  we  are  in  a  destructive  atmos- 
phere. I  sometimes  think  that  I  should  feel  very 
awkward,  even  now,  to  be  in  the  society  to  which 
I  was  once  accustomed.    I  assure  you   it  is  no 


IN    CEVLON.  225 

small  disadvantage  to  our  mental  progress,  to 
have  the  stimulus  of  refined  social  intercourse 
taken  away,  and  to  be  shut  up  mostly  to  a  strange 
language,  so  barren  of  useful  thought  as  is  the 
Tamul. 

''  You  wish  to  know  if  the  heathen  are  what  I 
expected  to  find  them,  and  if  my  work  is  plea- 
sant. They  are  more  wedded  to  their  idols,  more 
unwilling  to  hear  of  changing  their  religion,  and 
more  ignorant  and  stupid  than  I  supposed.  Their 
vices  are  what  you  would  expect  from  people 
destitute  of  all  restraint,  except  that  of  fear.  Al- 
most every  one  will  lie,  cheat,  and  steal,  every 
opportunity.  An  honest  domestic  is  not  to  be  ex- 
pected. We  have  no  dependence  upon  them,  and 
this  adds  greatly  to  the  care  of  house-keeping.  I 
Imve  not  as  yet  the  pleasure  of  seeing  the  hea- 
then come  to  inquire  what  they  shall  do  to  be 
saved ;  but  it  is  pleasant  to  labor  among  them. 

"  Miss  Maria  Leffixcwell." 

"  OoDooviLLE,  February  17,  1821. 
"  My  dear  Brother  D ,  I  received  your  let- 
ter by  Mr.  Garrett,  and  read  it  with  feelings  which 
I  cannot  describe.  How  often  have  we  wished  that 
Providence  might  lead  you  to  preach  the  Gospel, 
and  sometimes  almost  said  it  must  be  so.  There 
was  never  less  reason  to  expect  it  than  when  we 
left  home ;   but    circumstances   appear  to  have 


226  MRS.    WIXSLOW'. 

made  your  duty  plain.  If  you  carefully,  and  with 
much  prayer,  examined  the  subject,  I  am  confi- 
dent that  you  -vvill  always  rejoice  in  your  deter- 
mination. Whatever  may  be  the  difficulties  and 
suiTerings  connected  with  your  work,  the  con- 
sciousness of  doing  the  will  of  God  cannot  but 
support  and  comfort  you. 

"  I  suppose  you  will  expect  to  hear  that  we  are 
doing  something  for  the  heathen.  I  hope  we  are  ; 
but  so  little  impression  is  made  by  preaching 
and  conversation,  that  we  are  sometimes  ready 
to  say  we  labor  in  vain.  All  our  encouragement 
is  from  the  word  of  God.  We  have  to  contend 
not  only  with  the  carnal  heart,  but  with  a  strong 
attachment  to  an  alluring  system  of  idolatry,  and 
with  an  almost  perfect  and  universal  indifference 
to  the  future,  joined,  in  most  instances,  to  igno- 
rance and  stupidity.  We  sometimes  labor  in  vain 
for  hours  to  impress  upon  the  mind  of  a  native 
the  most  simple  truth.  He  cannot  comprehend  it. 
We  must  '  walk  by  faith.'  Christians  at  home 
must  help  us  to  do  so. 

"  One  year  is  gone  since  we  landed  in  Jaffna. 
I  look  back  upon  the  scenes  through  which  I 
have  passed,  as  I  used  to  those  at  home  :  some 
sickness,  some  anxieties,  and  some  enjoyment, 
with  some  attempts  to  serve  God,  have  made  up 
the  variety.  On  the  whole,  I  believe  I  never  was 
more  happy.  We  are  united  with  the  brother  and 


sister  at  the  station  in  the  best  bonds,  and  have 
mucii  fellowship  with  them  in  spiritual  things." 

On  the  7th  May,  1821,  the  mission  sustained  a 
severe  loss  in  the  death  of  Mrs.  Poor  ;  but  her 
end  was  joyful,  even  triumphant.  It  was  a  privi- 
lege to  stand  by  her  dying  pillow  and  hear  her 
say,  "  Even  my  beloved  husband  and  children 
cease  to  be  ties  to  bind  me  to  earth.  Every  cord 
is  now  broken.  This  is  a  victory  for  which  I 
scarcely  dared  to  hope."  And  it  was  aflecting 
when,  near  the  closing  scene,  the  little  circle  at 
lier  bed-side  commenced  sino^injr, 

"Jesus,  with  all  ihy  saints  above," 

to  hear  her  trembling  voice  unexpectedly  burst 
forth,  and  while  her  countenance  reflected  "  glory 
begun,"  rise  higher  and  clearer  in  its  thrilling 
tones,  until  it  subdued  that  of  her  weeping  friends, 
and  was  heard  alone  in  the  song  of  praise.  Almost 
her  last  words,  while  hardly  conscious  of  any 
thing,  were,  ''  Glory  be  to  God  the  Father — to 
God  the  Son— to  God  the  Holy  Ghost." 

Mr.  Garrett^  whose  arrival  has  been  noticed, 
was  sent  out  by  the  Board  as  a  ininier  for  the 
mission  ;  but  was  not  allowed  by  the  government 
to  remain  on  the  island.  The  missionaries  for- 
warded their  petition  that  he  might  be  permitted 


228  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

to  join  the   mission,  and   also   a   remonstrance 
against  his  being  sent  away,  founded  on  the  en- 
couragement given  by  the  preceding  governor  to 
the  establishment  of  the  mission,  with  leave  to 
have  a  press,  as  well  as  on  the  moral  necessities 
of  the  natives.  But  the  governor  was  so  averse  to 
any  increase  of  the  number  of  Americans  on  the 
island,  that  the  order  for  his  removal  was  enforc 
ed.    Indeed,  an  injunction  was  subsequently  ob 
tained  from  his  Majesty's  Secretary  for  the  colo 
nies,  against  any  future  additions  to  the  mission 
This  was  in  force  eleven  years,  until  after  the  ar 
rival  of  Sir  Robert  Wilmot  Horton  as  governor 
by  whose  kind  representation  to  the  home-gov 
ernment  the  injunction  was  removed.     During 
this  whole  period,  contrary  to  the  expectation  of 
such  as  looked  for  the   extinction  of  the  mission, 
none  of  the  brethren  previously  in  healthy  were  re' 
moved  by  death  or  permanently  disabled  by  sickness. 


IN    CEYLON.  229 

CHAPTER    V. 


Second    and  Third    years   in    Ceylon 

tlic  establishment  of  the  Mission  ^ienii- 
nary  and  Female  Central  School. 

Progress  of  the  mission — joy  in  God — Maternal  Society — 
letter  to  Maternal  Society,  Portland,  Maine — some  girls 
obtained  lor  the  school — Mrs,  Schrayder — letter  to  the 
Female  Society  for  prayer — to  a  female  associate — privi- 
lege of  prayer — four  received  to  the  church — preaching 
at  a  scliool  bungalow — anniversary  observed  by  the  "  In- 
dus fraternity  " — meetings  for  prayer — death  of  Rev.  Mr. 

'  Richards — his  early  devotion  to  missions — prayers  of  na- 
tive children — beggars — employment  of  a  day — religious 
privileges — heathen  children — school  for  girls  opened. 

The  five  stations  of  which  the  mission  was  for 
many  years  composed,  were  now  occupied; 
though  at  Manepy  only  hungnloics  of  mud  walls 
covered  with  leaves  were  then  erected.  The 
walls  of  the  old  dwelling-house  having  been  en- 
tirely destroyed,  a  dwelling  was  after  some  time 
prepared  by  taking  off  a  part  of  the  old  church. 
None  of  the  churches,  except  that  at  Tillipally, 
which  was  only  covered  with  leaves  and  had  a 
floor  of  earth,  were  as  yet  repaired  ;  but  at  all  the 
other  stations  large  bungalows,  consisting  of  a 
slight  roof  covered  with  leaves,  supported  by  two 

Winslow.  20 


230  MRS.  WINSLOW. 

rows  of  taller  and  two  of  shorter  posts,  with  a 
hard  floor  of  earth,  and  surrounded  by  a  half  wall 
of  unburnt  brick,  were  soon  built  for  public  wor- 
ship. The  dilapidated  houses  at  Oodooville  and 
Panditeripo,  as  well  as  at  Tillipally  and  Batticot- 
ta  were  gradually  made  conifortable  dwelling- 
places.  Boarding-schools^  containing  in  all  eighty- 
seven  children,  were  in  successful  operation  at 
the  different  stations,  except  Manepy,  where  one 
was  soon  commenced,  and  native  free-schools 
were  taught  in  bungalows  in  most  of  the  villages 
near  each  station :  the  whole  number  of  these 
schools  in  1821  being  twenty-four,  in  which  were 
one  thousand  one  hundred  arid  forty -nine  children. 

On  the  evening  of  May  15,  1821,  Dr.  Scudder, 
who  had  attended  to  the  study  of  theology  on  his 
way  to  India,  as  well  as  after  his  arrival,  and  had 
for  about  a  year  been  licensed  to  preach,  was  or- 
dained in  the  Wesleyan  mission  chapel  in  Jaffna- 
patam.  A  good  audience  was  present.  Mr.  Cha- 
ter,  a  Baptist,  and  Mr.  Roberts,  a  Wesleyan  mis- 
sionary, assisted  in  the  interesting  services  of 
the  occasion. 

On  the  22d  April,  the  Sabbath  before  Mrs.  Poor 
was  taken  ill,  Kathaniel  Xiles  and  Jordan  Lodge^ 
two  lads  of  the  boarding  school  at  Tillipallj'-,  were 
received  to  the  church.  This  was  an  interesting 
event,  as  they  were  Xhe  first  fruits  of  the  mission 
from  among  the  heathen;  those  previously  admit- 


IN    CEYLON.  231 

\ci\  haviiifr  been  educated  either  as  Protestants  or 
I'oinan  Catholics. 

After  the  two  following  extracts,  in  which  Mrs. 
\V.  records  the  dealings  of  God  with  her  own 
soul,  she  proceeds,  in  journal-letters  to  her  friends, 
to  notice  such  events  connected  with  the  mission 
lis  she  thought  might  be  of  interest. 

"June  3,  1821. — New  light  has  broken  in  upon 
my  soul.  I  think  I  can  now  understand  the  reason 
of  God's  dealings  with  me  in  leaving  me  so  much 
to  darkness  and  disquietude.  I  have  felt  greatly 
nied  in  being  unable  to  employ  myself  more  ac- 
tively for  God,  while  I  have  not  done  all  the  good 
that  was  within  my  reach.  Besides  this,  instead 
of  flying  to  Christ,  I  have  listened  to  the  sugges- 
tions of  the  adversary,  in  doubt  and  unbelief. 

"  24?. — I  have  hesitated  whether  I  ought  to  re- 
cord what  the  Lord  has  done  for  me  during  the 
last  week.  On  Tuesday,  throughout  the  day,  I 
seemed  to  have  new  views  of  the  character  and 
works  of  God.  In  the  morning,  after  reading  the 
first  part  of  Genesis,  with  Scott's  notes  on  the 
creation  of  man  in  the  image  of  his  Maker,  and 
Ills  disastrous  fall,  the  wonderful  love  of  God  in 
the  plan  of  salvation  filled  my  soul  with  adoring 
thoughts,  and  I  hope  with  gratitude  and  love.  I 
do  not  remember  ever  spending  a  day  in  such  a 


232  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

delightful  frame.  Compared  with  what  is  gene- 
rally the  case  with  me,  God  was  in  all  my  thoughts. 
I  found  it  good  to  he  at  the  throne  of  grace,  and 
I  spent  much  time  there.  I  entreated  the  Lord  to 
show  me  if  this  was  his  own  work,  or  if  it  was 
Satan  transformed  into  an  angel  of  light.  How 
I  longed  to  open  my  heart,  and  to  say,  ^  come, 
hear  what  the  Lord  has  done  for  my  soul.'  I  felt 
more  love  for  all  my  brethren  and  sisters.  At 
night  I  would  have  told  my  husband,  but  still 
feared  that  it  was  delusion. 

''July  29. — Have  been  out  with  Mrs.  S.  this 
afternoon,  and  felt,  more  than  usual,  the  superiori- 
ty of  the  christian  religion.  A  man  of  respecta- 
bility said,  '  The  god  Scanda,  to  whom  sacrifices 
were  offered  at  a  temple  near  us  this  morning, 
can  see  and  hear,  but  cannot  speak.'  '  Of  what  is 
he  made  '?'  '  Pure  gold.'  '  Who  made  you  and  all 
this  people  V  'Another  god,  the  father  of  Scanda.' 
*  Why  then  do  you  worship  him;  is  not  the  greater 
god  angry  V    '  No,  for  we  worship   them  both.' 

"  August  8. — Last  Friday  we  had  a  most  inte- 
resting day  at  Tillipally.  George  Koch,  a  young 
man  of  Dutch  descent,  who  is  studying  medicine 
with  Dr.  Scudder,  one  of  the  boys  belonging  to 
the  boarding-school,  and  a  hired  man  of  Mr 
Poor's,  were  received  as  members  of  the  church 
All  our  little  band  were  together,  except  Mr.  and 


IN    CEYLON.  233 

Mrs.  S.  The  occasion  was  truly  animatlntr.  After 
the  admission  of  these  persons  we  sat  down  to 
tho  table  of  the  Lord,  with  seven  native  converts. 
The  Sabbath  after  was  likewise  a  good  day.  The 
new  members  appear  already  to  be  preachers  of 
righteousness,  and  even  others  join  them  in 
speaking  to  many  whom  they  meet  concerning 
their  souls. 

"  9. — Went  out  with  Mrs.  S.  this  evening,  and 

found  some  women  quite  attentive.  Others  would 

not  hear  unless  we  would  tell  them  how  to  get 

a  living.    We  endeavored  to  persuade  them  that 

,  our  message  was  far  more  important  than  if  we 

j  could  show  them  how  to   obtain  food  for  their 

;  bodies.      The   ruins    of  a  temple,   burnt  a  few 

nights  ago,  were  near.    Finding  a  woman  stand- 

I  ing  by,  we  said,  *  Where  do  you  expect  to  go  after 

;  death  V  '  If  I  frequent  the  temples,  and  worship 

the  gods,  I  shall  go   to  glory.'    '  Was  not  your 

god  burnt  up  the   other  night  1'    '  Yes,  but  the 

}  people  can  make  another.'  We  tried  to  show  her 

I  the   folly  of  worshipping   gods  made   by  men's 

;  hands,  and  the  necessity  of  worshipping  the  one 

liviniT  and  true  God  :  but   she   insisted  that   she 

' '>iild  not  leave  her  religion. 

After  our  walk  we  enjoyed  an  hour  in  the 

1  verandah    with   our  husbands,   while    the    moon 

1  shone    pleasantly    around    us,  speaking    of    the 

'  shortness  of  life,  and  especially  of  a  missionary's 

20* 


234*  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

life  in  this  Eastern  world.  In  one,  two,  or  three 
years  it  may  be  said  of  us,  they  are  dead.  This 
is  an  incitement  to  activity,  for  our  work  is  very 
great,  and  seems  scarcely  yet  begun.  Our  weekly 
meeting  was  pleasant ;  our  thoughts  were  carried 
to  '  where  Christ  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  God.' 
I  felt  that  to  contemplate  the  happiness  of  heaven, 
though  only  through  a  glass  darkly,'  is  a  sweet 
consolation  in  this  world  of  sorrow. 

''  14". — To-day  all  the  sisters  met  at  Batticotta 
to  enjoy  a  little  season  of  christian  fellowship, 
and  to  make  arrangements  for  forming  a  maternal 
society.  We  resolved  to  hold  a  quarterly  meeting 
for  our  own  benefit  and  that  of  our  children.  I  have 
not  promised  myself  so  much  from  any  thing  of 
the  kind  since  I  came  to  India.  It  has  been  a  day 
long  to  be  remembered.  I  trust  it  will  be  re- 
membered, even  in  eternity,  with  thanksgiving." 

The  interesting  association  here  mentioned, 
was  evidently  made  a  blessing.  Nearly  all  the 
older  children  connected  with  it  have  become 
hopefully  pious.  The  responsibility  of  mothers — 
the  power  they  have  of  moulding  the  plastic 
minds  of  their  little  ones — the  effect  on  their 
character  of  the  very  expression  of  countenance, 
the  tone  of  voice,  and  the  whole  moral  atmos- 
phere which  a  mother  throws  around  her,  with 
a  silent  but  pervading  influence,  while  the  young 


IN    CEYLON.  235 

and  smiling  infant  is  still  in  her  arms — has  pro- 
bably never  been  sufficiently  appreciated  j    and 
laternal  associations  are  adapted  to  bring  this 
sponsibiiity  to  the  mind  and  lay  it  on  the  heart 
of  those  to  whom  these  treasures  are  committed. 
'I'liongh  our  Saviour  said,  "  suffer  little  children 
ii^  come  unto  me,  and  forbid  them  not,"  there  is 
reason  to  fear  that  they  have  not  been  carried  to 
ilim  in  faith,  while  young.    The  soil  of  the  hu- 
man heart  should  not  be  left  unoccupied.    The 
t  iiemy  will   sow  tares.     As  far   as   possible   he 
;  hould  be  anticipated.  Good  seed  should  be  sown 
J 11  the  spring-time  of  life:   in  early  morning.    It 
should  be  mingled  carefully  and  prayerfully  with 
f!ic  first  elements  of  moral  character.  The  habils 
.   the  infant  should  be  formed  for  holiness,  and 
le  child  be  actually  educated   and  trained  for 
heaven.    With  the   blessing  of  God  it   may  be 
clone  ;   in  some  instances   it  has  been  done ;  it 
will  be  done  more  extensively.    A  new  genera- 
lion,  early  commencing  the  divine  life,  and  grow- 
"5  up  to  the  stature  of  perfect  ones  in  Christ 
.sus,  shall  yet  arise  to  bless  the  world. 
Mrs.  W.  was  the  secretary  of  the  Maternal  As- 
iciation  until  her  death.    Soon  after  its  forma- 
»n  she  addressed  the  following  communication 
lo  a  similar  society  in  Portland,  Maine,  almost 
the  only  one  then  existing,    accompanied  by  a 
private  letter  to  I\Irs.  Payson,  the  secretary. 


236  MRS.  WINSLOW. 

"  OoDooviLLE,  October  8,  1821. 

"Dear  Friend  and  Sister, — In  view  of  the  ma* 
ny  difficulties  which  are  connected  with  the  edu- 
cation of  children  in  India,  and  the  high  respon- 
sibility of  christian  parents,  the  female  members 
of  our  mission  have  been  induced  to  associate 
themselves  for  mutual  aid,  in  adopting  the  best 
methods  for  training  up  their  children  for  useful- 
ness in  the  church  of  God ;  and  we  feel  anxious 
to  maintain  a  correspondence  with  similar  socie- 
ties, that  we  may  be  assisted  and  encouraged  by 
them.  We  feel  some  embarrassment  in  proposing 
to  be  recognized  by  a  society  at  home,  because 
we  are  a  little  band,  and  at  a  great  distance ;  but 
we  trust  that  our  necessities  will  make  our  ex 
cuse,  and  that  the  advantages  to  be  derived  from 
an  interest  in  your  prayers,  and  from  your  cor- 
respondence, will  form  a  plea  in  our  favor  which 
will  not  be  rejected. 

"  At  the  first  meeting  for  consultation  on  the 
subject  of  forming  a  society,  the  Spirit  of  God 
appeared  to  be  present.  All  were  greatly  refresh- 
ed and  strengthened  in  the  belief  that  much  be- 
nefit would  result  to  our  own  souls,  as  well  as  to 
those  of  our  children.  The  season  for  special 
supplication,  on  Saturday  evening,  which  has 
been  observed  a  number  of  weeks,  has  likewise 
been  peculiarly  precious,  so  that  we  are  enabled 
to  say,  *  hitherto  hath  the  Lord  helped  us.' 


IN    CEYLON.  237 

"  The  society  is  but  just  formed,  and  is  as  yet 
confined  to  ourselves,  with  the  exception  of  Mrs. 
Mooyart,  a  daughter  of  the  late  Dr.  Johns,  of  Tran- 
quebar,  who  is  an  active  and  intelligent  christian. 
We  expect,  however,  that  some  ladies  of  the 
Wesleyan  and  Church  i\Iissionary  Societies  will 
unite  with  us.  The  children  of  the  present  mem- 
bers are  sixteen  in  number.  Our  first  wish  con- 
cerning them  is  that  they  may  become  children 
of  God,  and  successful  laborers  in  his  service 
among  the  heathen.  They  are  surrounded  by 
temptations  to  which  children  in  christian  coun- 
tries are  not  exposed,  and  we  know  that  they  can 
be  preserved  only  by  the  power  of  God.  Allow 
us  therefore  to  request  the  frequent  and  fervent 
prayers  of  every  member  of  your  society,  that 
the  great  and  good  Shepherd  may  gather  them 
as  lambs  in  his  arms,  and  carry  them  in  his 
bosom." 

"  My  dear  Mrs.  Payson, — The  slight  acquaint- 
ance which  I  was  permitted  to  have  with  you  in 
New  Haven  might  not  warrant  in.  me  the  liberty 
of  addressing  you;  but  the  object  for  which  I 
write  will  I  trust  be  a  sufficient  apology. 

''  As  I  am  writing,  you  may  expect  to  hear 
something  concerning  our  missionary  work.  We 
are  just  now  particularly  encouraged  by  seeing 
females  more  ready  to  come  out,  and  by  having 


238  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

more  easy  access  to  them  at  their  own  houses 
than  before.  Many  who  at  first  would  run  and 
hide  themselves  if  a  missionary  was  seen  enter- 
ing the  yard,  now  not  only  permit  us  to  sit  down 
with  them  there,  but  some  of  them  attend  preach- 
ing at  our  stations.  More  or  less  come  out  every 
Sabbath,  and  on  some  special  occasions  congre- 
gations of  from  thirty  to  forty  have  been  col- 
lected. A  few  days  since,  a  woman  of  much  in- 
fluence, after  listening  to  a  plain  and  solemn  ad- 
dress, said,  '  What  must  I  do,  if  I  leave  my  reli- 
gion, to  obtain  forgiveness  of  God  for  all  my 
sins.'  To  have  a  female  show  that  she  under- 
stands any  thing  said  to  her  on  these  subjects,  is 
encouraging.  They  are  generally  too  talkative 
to  listen,  or  if  to  please  us  they  give  any  atten- 
tion, it  is  without  trying  to  understand  what  we 
say.  In  the  degraded  condition  of  our  sex  here, 
we  see  much  to  call  forth  our  commiseration, 
and  much  to  turn  from  with  abhorrence.  We  do 
believe,  however,  that  the  time  is  near  when  they 
will  regard  us  as  their  friends,  and,  through  the 
influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  be  induced  to  ^  come 
with  us  that  we  may  do  them  good.' 

"  The  duty  of  visiting  females  at  their  own 
houses  is  so  plain,  that  we  cannot  neglect  it ;  but 
it  is  not  that  pleasant  employment  which  w^e  ima- 
gined at  a  distance.  To  have  our  message  treat- 
ed with  derision  by  those  whose  eternal  happi- 


IN    CEYLON.  239 

iiess  is  at  stake ;  to  hear  them  ridicule  and  blas- 
pheme the  name  of  Christ,  ascribing  all  the  bless- 
ings purchased  by  his  blood,  to  beings  whose 
Jives  were  stained  with  every  crime — and  to  see 
them  worshipping  lifeless  images  of  wood,  stone, 
iTokl,  and  silver,  is  too  trying  to  be  described.  I 
l»clieve  I  may  say,  in  relation  to  all  our  number, 
:is  well  as  of  mj-^self,  we  have  but  one  source  of 
pleasure  in  our  efforts  with  them,  and  that  is,  the 
reflection  that  they  are  made  in  the  name  of  Him 
who  has  designs  of  mercy  towards  this  people, 
and  will  yet  show  them  his  glory,  and  turn  their 
hearts  to  himself. 

'^  In  obtaining  female  children  to  instruct,  we 
liave  much  reason  for  thankfulness  that  of  late 
we  have  had  some  success.  '  Females  have  no 
custom  to  learn,'  is  the  universal  excuse,  and  ge- 
nerally it  has  more  weight  than  all  we  can  urge 
in  favor  of  what  would  prepare  them  for  useful- 
ness and  happiness.  We  consider  every  female 
child  added  to  our  number  as  a  great  acquisition, 
on  account  of  her  subsequent  influence,  and  of 
the  strength  of  prejudice  and  custom  against  fe- 
iiiales  being  instructed. 

■'  I  cannot  fail  to  speak  of  the  great  goodness 
of  God  in  uniting  all  the  members  of  our  mission 
\  cry  closely  in  the  bonds  of  christian  love  ;  and 
in  giving  us  brethren  and  sisters  of  other  denomi- 
nations who  hold  up  our  hands  and  encourage  our 


24-0  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

hearts.  We  have  many  seasons  of  precious  inter- 
course, when  I  trust  we  know  something  of  the 
communion  of  saints;  particularly  on  the  first 
]\Ionday  in  every  month,  when  we  spend  the  day 
together  in  united  prayer  and  mutual  exhortation. 
Do  we  not,  on  these  days  especiallj'-,  unite  with 
all  who  love  the  Lord  Jesus,  in  praying  that  He 
will  hasten  his  coming  in  his  kingdom.  Can  it 
be  that  there  is  a  christian  who  does  not  every 
day  inquire,  '  Lord,  how  long]'  In  times  of  des- 
pondency we  are  often  cheered  by  thinking  of 
the  great  numbers  in  our  native  land  who  we 
believe  pray  for  us,  and  who  desire,  above  every 
thing  else,  the  conversion  of  the  world." 

The  mission  family  at  Oodooville,  which  had 
been  so  happily  united,  was  before  this  called  to 
separate.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Spaulding  were  removed 
in  August  to  the  station  at  Manepy,  left  vacant 
by  the  illness  of  ^Ir.  Woodward.  He  had  been 
obliged  to  take  a  voyage  to  Calcutta  for  his 
health ;  and  on  his  return  was  appointed  to  sup- 
ply the  place  of  Mr.  Eichards  at  Batticotta,  who, 
with  Mrs.  R.,  had  gone  to  Tillipally  after  the  death 
of  Mrs.  Poor.  These  changes,  though  trying  to 
those  concerned,  were  necessary,  to  make  the  best 
disposal  of  the  strength  of  the  mission.  Before  Mr. 
S.  left  Oodooville,  a  large  buiigalovj  for  a  chapel 
was  nearly  finished  \  and  soon  after,  it  was  opened. 


IN    CEYLON.  241 

''  September  23,  1821.— This  has  been  an  inte- 
resting day.  Our  new  bungalow  for  preaching 
tvas  dedicated.  Mr.  David  preached  on  the  oc- 
casion to  about  five  hundred  adults  and  children. 
Mr.  Lambric,  church  missionary  from  Kandy, 
Mr.  Knight,  from  Nellore,  Mr.  Layard,  provincial 
judge  of  the  district,  and  all  our  own  brethren, 
with  some  of  the  sisters,  were  assembled.    After 

I  the  public  services  in  Tamul,  we   had  religious 

I  exercises  among  ourselves  in  English  ;  when  we 
felt  that  the  Holy  Spirit  was  in  the  midst  of  us. 

j  Oh  that  it  may  be  the  beginning  of  days   to  this 

I  people. 

*'  2i. — I  have  long  been  trying  to  obtain  girls 
to  attend  school.  Was  much  encouraged  to-day, 
because  one  came  whom  we  have  often  tried  in 
vain  to  get.  There  were  before  two  day-scholars 
who  have  attended  pretty  constantly  for  several 
months,  besides  the  little  one  in  the  family,  who 
is  the  daughter  of  a  domestic.  So  a  commence- 
ment is  made. 

'^  25. — Went  out  this  evening  and  saw  a  con- 
siderable number  of  men  and  women,  who  pro- 
mised to  attend  preaching  to-morrow.  Had  a 
pleasant  time  at  one  place  with  a  number  of  wo- 

iimen,  until,  as  I  was  about  leaving,  a  very  boister- 

ijous  woman  came  up  and  almost  drove  me  away. 
''26. — None  of  the  people  who   promised  to 

jjcome    were    at   meeting  to-day ;    but    we    had 

i!       Wioilow.  21 


242  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

Others,  more  than  we  expected,  the  weather  being 
unfavorable.  How  animating  the  belief  tliat  this 
house  shall  be  filled  with  humble  worshippers. 
We  see  nothing  to  encourage  this  hope,  but  we 
believe  that  the  purpose  of  God  shall  stand.  All 
nations  shall  come  and  worship  before  him.  I 
must  tell  you,  my  dear  parents,  for  your  comfort, 
and  to  magnify  the  grace  of  God,  that  I  have  some 
precious  Sabbaths  in  this  land  of  darkness.  Not 
as  once  in  the  '  great  congregation.'  or  in  the  so- 
cial circle  for  prayer,  or  in  the  little  school  which 
was  so  delightful,  but  in  retirement,  in  what  I  trust 
is  communion  with  God.  I  think  I  never  in  Ame- 
rica had  such  views  of  the  character  of  God ; 
never  felt  so  sensibly  that  he  is  good  as  well  as 
great;  nor  admired  so  much  his  vast  designs. 
For  a  considerable  time  after  leaving  home,  al- 
though I  had  many  seasons  of  great  enjoyment, 
yet  on  account,  perhaps,  of  sickness  and  various 
changes  of  situation,  some  clouds  rested  over  me 
which  my  weak  faith  could  not  penetrate  ;  but  of 
late  I  have  been  able  to  say  that  the  Lord  remem- 
bers his  promise,  '  Lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,'  in 
its  fullest  extent,  except  so  far  as  immediate  fruit 
of  my  labor  is  concerned,  and  in  that  he  does 
not  withhold  his  smiles.  0,  my  dear  parents, 
brothers,  and  sisters,  how  much  do  those  who 
have  an  interest  in  the  blood  of  the  covenant  owe 
to  their  Redeemer.    What  are  time,  talents  and 


IN    CEYLON.  Sis 

all  that  we  can  give  1  IIow  much  is  committed 
to  the  care,  tlie  watchfuhiess,  tlic  prayers  of 
christians.  The  weight  of  responsibility  some- 
times overwhelms  me." 

At  tiiis  time  she  addressed  the  following  letter 
of  encouragement  to  the  female  praying-circle 
which  she  so  highly  valued  in  her  native  town ; 
and  also  a  kind  communication  to  a  female  asso- 
ciate, whose  salvation  she  greatly  desired. 

"  OoDOOviLLE,  October  6,  1821. 

'^  My  dear  Miss  T ,  In  addressing  you  as 

a  member  of  the  'Society  for  prayer'  with  which 
I  was  once  associated,  I  wish  to  be  considered  as 
addressing  all  the  circle.  I  have  often  thought  of 
writing,  but  at  this  time  feel  constrained  to  say 
tliat  I  rejoice  with  you.  A  letter  lately  received 
from  America  mentions  the  stately  goings  of  the 
Lord  in  Connecticut,  and  that  JS'orwich  has  shared 
in  the  showers  of  divine  grace.  I  almost  imme- 
diately thought  of  our  little  band,  and  felt  that 
God  had  condescended  to  regard  our  cries. 

''Now,  my  dear  sisters,  if  the  Lord  has  heard 
you  in  the  thing  which  you  greatly  desired,  will 
he  not  still  listen  to  your  requests,  and  does  he 
not  by  this  kindness  call  upon  you  to  extend  your 
desires^  to  '  open  your  mouths  wide,  that  they  may 
be  filled.'  They  who  surround  you  are  but  a 
small  proportion  of  the  great  family  for  whom 


244  JIRS.    WINSLOW. 

you  live.  Most  of  j'our  brethren  and  sisters  of 
this  family  are  in  ^  darkness  which  may  be  felt.* 
In  the  season  of  refreshing  which  you  have  en- 
joyed it  may  seem  to  you  that  the  day  of  promise 
dawns  upon  all  nations,  that  the  darkness  is  flee- 
ing away,  and  the  true  light  shines ;  but  your 
eyes  have  not  seen,  and  your  ears  have  not  heard 
the  deplorable  state  of  the  heathen.  I  do  not 
doubt  that  you  pray  for  the  salvation  of  all  men, 
that  the  glory  of  the  church  is  an  object  of  ar- 
dent desire ;  but  I  may  ask  without  fear  of  of- 
fence, do  you  exert  every  power  of  body  and 
soul  in  this  great  cause  ?  Is  it  your  chief  con- 
cern, disregarding  selfish  accommodations,  and 
rising  above  a  frowning  world,  to  benefit  those 
who  are  around  you,  and  to  see  the  salvation  of 
God  among  all  nations'? 

"  I  wish  further  to  suggest  that  perhaps  you 
cannot  do  more  for  the  cause  of  Christ  than  to 
set  apart  stated  and  frequent  seasons  for  special 
supplication  in  behalf  of  the  heathen.  It  is  not 
by  the  number  or  strength  of  missionaries  that 
the  great  work  is  to  be  accomplished,  but  through 
the  intercessions  of  the  children  of  God  the 
Holy  Spirit  must  be  given.  This  is  a  part  of  your 
appropriate  work.  Allow  me  to  say,  a  greai  part 
— a  talent  put  into  your  hands,  for  which  you 
must  render  an  account. 

*  Very  affectionately,  your  Harriet." 


IN    CEYLON.  245 

"  My  Dear ,  My  soul  is  often  in  heaviness 

on  account  of  those  I  have  left,  because  I  know 
that  they  who  so  long  reject  the  truth,  treasure 
up  wrath  against  the  day  of  wrath.'  If  the 
heathen  be  condemned  before  God,  where  will 
the  enlightened  unbeliever  appear  1 

'^  From  your  first  letter  I  infer  that  you  are 
more  established  in  your  opinions  and  feelings, 
and  may  I  not  hope  that  you  are  decidedly  on 
the  Lord's  side  ;  that  you  have  grown  in  grace, 
and  that  each  successive  day  brings  you  forward 
in  the  divine  life  1  If  this  be  the  case,  accept 
my  congratulations,  accept  the  affectionate  sym- 
pathy of  one  who  hopes  she  knows  how  to  share 
your  joys  and  sorrows ;  of  one  who,  having  had 
some  experience  in  the  christian  warfare  before 
you,  would  admonish  you  to  stand  fast  in  the 
faith ;  and  if  you  would  obtain  the  victory  over 
the  world  and  be  a  growing  christian,  keep  near 
io  your  Redeemer.  There  is  no  spiritual  life  at  a 
distance  from  the  cross,  no  devotion  but  that 
which  is  kindled  upon  the  altar.  I  would  say, 
let  no  human  example  be  the  standard  to  which 
you  strive  to  bring  yourself ;  keep  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  always  in  your  eye,  and  feel  that  if  you  do 
not  imitate  him  you  come  short  of  what  God  re- 
quires. You  must  dwell  at  the  fountain ;  that  is 
an  unfailing  source ;  yes,  my  friend,  a  source  of 
joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory. 
21* 


246  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

"If  I  could  sit  down  by  you  a  few  hours  I 
would  tell  you  of  some  of  the  snares  into  which 
I  have  fallen,  and  show  you  how  in  some  in- 
stances God  has  chastened  me  for  backsliding. 
I  would  tell  you  how  necessary  it  is  to  avoid  the 
occasions  of  sin,  and  in  intercourse  with  the 
world  to  gird  on  the  whole  armor  of  Christ.  I 
would  entreat  you  not  to  dishonor  your  Saviour 
in  the  house  of  his  friends,  but  cheerfully  be  con- 
formed to  him  in  his  humiliation  and  in  his  suf- 
ferings, that  you  may  hereafter  reign  with  him 
above.  If  you  are  devout,  you  will  be  persecut- 
ed ;  if  you  reprove  sin,  you  will  be  reviled ;  but 
is  it  not  enough  that  the  disciple  be  as  his  Lordl 
I  entreat  you  be  not  satisfied  with  barely  secur- 
ing your  own  salvation ;  seek  to  obtain  an  abun- 
dant entrance  to  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  to 
bring  many  of  your  fellow-beings  with  you." 

TO    HER    PARENTS. 

"  October  28. — Mrs.  Schrayder,  a  pious  woman 
of  Dutch  descent,  from  Jaffnapatam,  came,  by 
request,  to  spend  the  day  with  us,  and  address 
some  women.  More  than  thirty^  most  of  them 
respectable,  were  collected  in  our  dining-room. 
Mrs.  S.  addressed  them  in  a  very  interesting 
manner.  She  took  her  seat  at  one  end  of  the 
room  just  behind  a  small  table,  on  which  lay  a 
Tamul  New  Testament  and  a  hymn-book.     She 


IN    CEYLON.  247 

was  dressed  in  a  neat  but  plain  white  short-gown, 
with  a  full  calico  petticoat.  Her  hair,  grey  with 
age,  was  carefully  braided,  and  fastened  up  with 
a  silver  pin.  Her  form  was  tall  and  erect,  and 
her  countenance  venerable  and  placid.  Before 
her,  upon  mats  spread  on  the  floor,  sat  her  female 
auditors  in  a  half-circle,  with  their  eyes  fixed  on 
her  as  she  kindly  told  them  why  she  had  come, 
and  bespoke  their  attention.  She  opened  the 
hymn-book,  sang  a  Tamul  hymn,  and  then  read  a 
chapter  from  the  Testament  in  an  impressive 
manner ;  commenting  very  fully  upon  it,  and  clos- 
ing with  an  address  embracing  the  leading  articles 
of  the  christian  faith.  Every  eye  was  intent, 
and  every  ear  was  open.  The  eagerness  with 
which  her  audience  heard  her  was  manifest  by 
their  bending  forward,  as  though  to  catch  her 
words.  Her  discourse  was  appropriate ;  her 
manner  tender  ;  her  voice  clear  ;  and  in  uttering 
some  of  the  finely  sonorous  sounds  of  the  Tamul 
language,  it  was  highly  musical.  Her  ^  speech 
dropped  like  the  dew,  and  distilled  like  the  rain.* 
It  was  the  voice  of  instruction  to  the  ignorant,  of 
comfort  to  the  unhappy.  We  were  highly  gratified. 
*' After  our  meeting  I  had  some  conversation 
with  a  man  who  has  often  promised  to  send  his 
daughter  to  school.  'What  wages  will  you  give 
her  V  said  he.  '  It  will  be  great  wages  if  I  give 
j  instruction;  but  1  will  give  more.    If  you  will 


248  MRS.    WIN3L0W. 

let  her  remain  all  the  time,  I  will  give  a  cloth 
and  jacket,  and  her  food.'  '  No !  she  shall  not 
eat  with  your  girls.'    '  Is  she  better  than  they  1' 

*  Yes.'    '  Well,  I  see  that  you  never  intended  to 
send  her,  and  I  have  nothing  more  to  say.'    '  I 
you  will   send  somebody  home  with  her  every 
daj',  and  give  her  fruit  whenever  she  is  hungrj', 
I  will  brino-  her.'     I   did  not   believe  he  was  in 

o 

earnest ;  but  this  afternoon  he  brought  the  child, 
and   im.mediately  claimed  the  cloth  and  jacket. 

*  No,  I  will  wait  awhile  to  see  if  she  is  a  good 
girl,  and  deserves  one  j  and  whether  she  is  not 
taken  away  in  a  few  days.'  He  left  her  rather 
reluctantly,  having  designed,  probably,  to  secure 
the  clothes  and  then  take  her  home  again." 

Under  the  next  date  we  again  accompany  Mrs. 
W.  to  her  closet,  and  witness  where  she  obtained 
her  strength  for  the  christian  course. 

^^Movember  21. — This  day  has  been  a  privileg- 
ed one.  I  have,  I  trust,  prayed  for  the  assistance 
of  the  Spirit  in  trying  the  state  of  my  heart.  I 
would  be  searched  as  with  candles.  Have  looked 
at  the  evidence  I  find  of  sincere  love  to  God,  and 
of  being  under  the  influence  of  the  Spirit  from 
day  to  day.  I  do  hope  that  I  can  say,  '  I  love  the 
Lord  because  he  hath  heard  my  voice  and  my 
supplications.'    I  have  gained  so  little  victory 


IN    CEYLON.  249 

over   some    besetting  sins   of  late,  that  I  have 
greatly  feared  my  hopes  were  delusive.  The  grcit 
change  which  I  experience  is  in  having  more  dis- 
1  tinct  views  of  God,  of  his  holiness,  majesty,  and 
gracious  designs ;  in  seeing  him  in  all  respects 
;  so  good,  so  full  of  every  thing  great  and  glorious, 
'  that  I  can  iind  no  language  to  express  my  feel- 
ings. I  have  more  delight  in  prayer,  as  the  means 
of  quickening  my  affections,  of  guarding  me  from 
the  assaults  of   the  adversary,  of  bringing  me. 
uearer  to  the  blood  of  Christ  when  I  have  sinned, 
I  of  relieving  my  doubts,  controlling  my  fears,  sup- 
L  porting  my  despondency,  and  making  the  word 
I  more  rich  and  precious.    I  cannot  live  without 
prayer.  If  it  is  omitted,  I  feel  that  I  have  lost  my 
meat  and  my  drink.    In  regard  to  others,  I  prizg 
the  privilege  of  drawing  near  to  God  for  them, 
I  never  had  such  delight  in  contemplating  the 
promises  and  resting  in  them  with   sweet  assur- 
ance. Sometimes  I  believe  that  even  my  eyes  shall 
see  their  fulfillment.     I  can  plead  them  before 
God,  even  with  groaning,  when  language  fails.  I 
I  cannot  describe  the  feelings  with  which  I  think 
jof  a  dying  world,  and  especially  of  the  heathen 
perishing  around  me." 

^^  Kov ember  22. — Our  congregation  has  been 
pretty  good  at  the  station  to-day,  and  ]Mr.  W.  was 
imuch  encouraged  at  Mallagum  this  morning,  and 


250  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

at  Santillapoy  this  afternoon.  As  our  number  of 
female  scholars  is  now  increased  to  six,  and  it 
will  be  long  before  they  can  read,  I  have  thought 
best  to  attempt  giving  them  religious  instruction, 
systematically,  without  books.  Made  an  encou- 
raging commencement  of  this  interesting  exer- 
cise this  afternoon,  and  almost  felt  as  though  I 
had  again  a  Sabbath-school. 

"23. — Have  been  much  animated  this  afternoon 
to  find  that  a  woman  with  whom  I  conversed  last 
week  remembered  what  I  said.  On  seeing  me 
to-day,  she  inquired  what  reason  I  had  for  saying 
it.  I  told  her  and  some  other  women  that  God 
had  promised  to  make  all  nations  christians  -,  to 
bring  them  to  renounce  their  idols,  and  love  and 
serve  him  alone  ;  that  he  had  lately  done  great 
things  for  some  nations,  and  would  yet  show  this 
people  his  pov\'er  and  glory  ;  so  that  if  those  who 
are  older  do  not  regard  the  message  sent  them, 
their  children  or  children's  children  will.  I  con- 
tinued the  subject,  and  think  I  had  never  before 
so  much  pleasure  in  talking  to  any  of  the  women 
here.    A  number  listened  with  much  attention. 

"  On  first  going  to  another  house,  I  inquired  of 
a  woman  why  she  did  not  come  to  hear  Mrs.  S 
last  Friday  as  she  promised  to  do.  Her  answer 
was, '  I  was  fasting,  and  could  not  go  from  home.* 
*  Why  do  you  fast  V  '  Because  I  was  once  sick, 
and  made  a  vow  to  God,  that  if  he  would  restore 


IN    CEYLON.  251 

me,  I  would  fast  every  Friday  so  long  as  I  live.' 
'  To  what  god  did  you  make  the  vow  V  '  To 
Swamy.'  *  AVhere  is  Swamy  V  '  1  did  not  see 
Swamy ;  I  went  to  the  temple  and  worshipped 
the  image  there.'  *  Did  the  image  know  that  you 
worshipped  it,  or  did  Swamy  know  that  you  wor- 
shipped the  image  V  'No.'  '  Why  not,  then,  wor- 
I  ship  an  image  any  where  else  as  well  as  in  the 
[temple'?'  '  Oh,  we  go  to  the  temple  to  see  the 
[pictures.'  *  ]f^  that  is  all,  why  are  the  people  made 
to  believe  that  God  is  there  V  '  The  Brahmins  do 
that  because  it  brings  them  much  profit.' 

"  December  3. — My  dear  friends,  I  rejoice  to 
trll  you  that  since  my  last  date  we  are  encou- 
rn:  c'd  by  the  prospect  of  soon  receiving  four 
nicmbers  to  the  church  at  Oodooville  ;  the  wife 
^f  our  interpreter,  the  teacher  of  our  boarding 
rliildren,  whose  name  is  Solomon,  a  hired  man, 
n^imed  James,  and  a  hired  woman.  They  have  for 
so:nc  time  been  convinced  of  the  truth  of  chris- 
lii'.iity,  but  never  until  now  have  been  made  will- 
ing to  bear  the  reproach,  and  perhaps  entire  de- 
, portion  of  their  friends,  for  the  sake  of  Christ. 
Up  feel  that  the  Holy  Spirit  is  with  us. 

"  Within  a  few  days  the  cholera  has  appeared 
It  Oodooville.  Many  have  died.  All  this  day  tum- 
I'.v/?,  or  drums,  have  been  beating  at  a  temple 
vithin  a  few  rods  of  our  house,  on  account  of  a 
sacrifice  for  a  sick  man  who  has  been  carried 


252  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

there.  Word  is  gone  out,  through  all  parts  of  the 
district  where  this  disease  is  raging,  that  the  god- 
dess who  sends  the  cholera,  and  whose  sport  or 
play  it  is  supposed  to  he,  is  angry  because  some 
people  have  applied  to  christians  for  relief.  They 
are,  therefore,  afraid  to  apply  to  us,  or  do  any 
thing  for  themselves.  They  go  in  succession  to 
the  grave,  as  the  sheep  in  a  flock  follow  one  an- 
other down  a  precipice.  Some  have  no  friend  left 
to  lay  them  in  their  narrow  house. 

^^  January  10,  1822. — Antache  and  her  husband, 
who  had  the  cholera,  were  so  affected  by  our 
kindness  to  them  in  their  sickness,  and  that  of 
our  interpreter  in  assisting  to  bury  their  mother, 
when  they  were  deserted  by  all  their  friends,  as 
to  be  very  favorably  affected  towards  Christianity. 
They  are  both  apparently  sincere  inquirers,  and 
of  Antache  in  particular  we  have  hope  that  the 
Holy  Spirit  has  begun  a  good  work  in  her  heart. 
These  make  seven  who  have  now  for  some  time 
regularly  attended  an  inquiry  meeting  once  or 
twice  a  week." 

The  reception  to  the  church  of  four  inquir- 
ers, April  21,  1822,  was  a  most  pleasing  event. 
Eleven  native  communicants  now  joined  with  six 
members  of  the  mission  in  commemorating  the 
Lord's  death.  It  was  the  first  communion  at 
which  so  many  had  been  received  to  the  church, 


IN    CEYLON.  253 

and  the  first  in  which  there  hiid  been  an  acces- 
sion, as  in  the  case  of  Antachc,  of  one  in  no  way- 
connected  with  the  mission.  It  was  the  more  in- 
tfiestlnnr,  too,  as  the  one  thus  received  was  a  re- 
sjicctable  woman,  and  the  converts  were  all  adults 
t'f  i]^ood  standing  in  society.  This  accession  made 
th(.>  number  of  natives  added  within  a  year,  at  all 
the  stations, /owr^ee?i  ;  there  having  been  five  ad- 
ijiitted  at  Tillipally,  about  the  time  of  ]\Irs.  Poor's 
death,  and  subsequently,  in  December,  at  the 
.'-ainc  station,  two  girls  of  the  boarding-school 
and  a  hired  man ;  and  at  Panditeripo,  at  difTerent 
times,  two  lads  of  the  boarding-school. 

Another  interesting  event,  prior  to  this,  was 
tlie  licensing  of  ^hree  native  preachers  ;  Francis- 
ciis  Malleappah,  Gabriel  Tissera,  and  Nicholas 
Paramander.  They  all  passed  a  satisfactory  ex- 
amination at  Oodooville,  November  5,  1821,  and 
wore  licensed  to  preach  as  candidates  for  a  more 
full  induction  into  the  christian  ministry. 

The  {oWow'wi^  jotir7ial-lct I er  presents  a  very  in- 
esting  sketch  of  the  varied  scenes  in  this  por- 
liuu  of  ]\Irs.  W.'s  missionary  life. 

"  Oodooville,  May  "29,  1822. 
''  ]\Iy  dear  Parents, — I  wrote  you  yesterday, 
and    now  promise    myself  to  keep  a  record  of 
events  occurring,  more  regularly  than  I  have  done 
for  some  time  past. 

WiBslow.  -~ 


254?  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

"Another  son  of  an  Odigar  came  to-day,  bring- 
ing a  relative,  a  promising  boy  of  good  family, 
to  live  with  us.  This  is  ground  of  encouragement 
and  thanks  to  God.  It  is  a  wonder  that  so  many 
children  are  brought  to  us,  when  their  parents 
see  that  all  those  already  here  profess  to  re- 
nounce the  religion  of  their  fathers. 

"  June  2. — This  morning  two  women  who  are 
not  in  the  habit  of  coming  to  the  house  called  at 
the  door  to  see  what  they  could,  as  many  others 
do.  Before  I  could  say  any  thing  to  them  they 
started  to  go.  I  urged  their  stopping ;  but  no, 
they  must  go  and  see  a  sick  woman,  and  would 
then  return  to  hear  the  preaching.  I  had  heard 
such  promises  too  often  to  give  any  credit  to 
theirs,  and  therefore  thought  best  to  compel  them 
by  sending  one  of  our  girls  with  them.  This  ef- 
fected the  object.  They  returned,  but  may  never 
come  again.  By  coming  once  they  have  heard 
of  a  Saviour  for  such  sinners  as  they  are,  and  oh 
that  they  may  be  made  to  feel  their  need  of  Him. 
We  have  reason  to  fear  that  we  are  to  many  '  a 
savor  of  death  unto  death.'  The  thought  is  aw- 
ful, but  our  duty  plam. 

"  In  the  afternoon  I  accompanied  Mr.  W.  a 
short  distance  to  a  school  bungalow,  where  he 
had  an  appointment  to  preach,  and,  to  induce  the 
women  to  come  out,  had  engaged  that  I  should 
be  there.    We  went  through  a  pleasant  winding 


IN    CEYLON.  255 

foot-path,  on  each  side  of  which  was  a  thick 
hedfre  of  ever-greens  that  opened  into  a  plain. 
Ill  the  centre  of  the  plain  stands  a  large  tree,  very 
much  resembling  the  largest  elm  before  the  house 
\M'  occupied  on  the  plain  in  Norwich.  I  was  for- 
cibly reminded  of  the  many  hours  I  have  spent 
ill  building  rooms  and  entertaining  company  be- 
tween the  roots  of  that  tree,  and  in  later  days 
liow  many  hours  I  have  sat  under  its  shade  with 
iliose  whose  faces  I  must  see  no  more  on  earth. 
We  entered  a  little  gate  made  of  leaves,  and 
found  a  number  of  men,  women,  and  children 
assembled  to  receive  the  padre  and  his  wife,  and, 
from  their  appearance,  I  think,  wondering  at  the 
unheard  of  custom  of  a  female  walking  arm  in 
arm  with  her  husband.  The  ground  floor  of  a 
small  bungalow  was  covered  with  mats,  and 
others  spread  around  in  front  of  it,  but  no  one 
sitting  on  them  till  we  had  taken  our  seats  and 
requested  them  to  sit.  The  men  were  quite  talk- 
ative ;  had  many  questions  to  ask,  and  remarks  to 
iiiake.  One  woman  who  had  been  very  attentive 
to  the  preaching  said,  'What  do  you  tell  us  we 
jHust  do  to  escape  going  to  hell,  and  go  to  hea- 
\  en  V  Mr.  W.  explained  the  nature  of  sin,  of 
which  she  professed  entire  ignorance,  and  the 
mcessity  of  regeneration.  Had  a  person  mani- 
tisted  as  much  interest  at  home  I  should  have 
linpcd  well  for  her,  but  here  we  are  continually 


256  MRS.    WINSLO-V^^ 

deceived.  Every  thing  of  the  kind,  however,  gives 
us  some  encouragement. 

"  Monday  evening,  June  3. — The  monthly 
prayer-meeting  here  to-day,  and  a  sweet  season 
I  believe  it  has  been  to  all.  I  think  we  have  not 
before  been  more  sensible  of  the  presence  of  the 
Holy  Spirit.  I  was  greatly  animated  j  it  has  been 
one  of  my  happiest  days.  The  subject  of  remark 
was  introduced  by  examples  from  Scripture  of 
that  ^effectual,  fervent  prayer'  which  prevails 
with  God.  It  seemed  that  God  was  speaking  by 
his  word,  and  deep  solemnity  settled  upon  every 
one.  I  think  it  has  been  a  glorious  day  to  Zion ; 
that  her  children  have  come  near  to  the  mercj^-seat, 
have  wrestled  and  prevailed ;  and  that  God  will 
soon  stretch  forth  his  arm  to  rescue  the  nations. 

"  8. — This  third  anniversary  of  our  farewell  to 
the  land  of  our  fathers  has  been  spent  by  all  the '  In- 
dus fraternity '  at  Manepy.  We  met  before  break- 
fast, and  after  family  prayers  the  exercises  of  the 
day  were  commenced,  first,  after  singing  and 
prayer,  by  mentioning  the  friends  each  one  has 
lost  since  leaving  home,  who  we  hope  are  ready 
to  welcome  us  to  a  better  world.  We  then  men- 
tioned those  who  remain  behind,  and  are  still  out 
of  Christ,  and  fthose  who  are  numbered  among 
his  children.  This  carried  our  feelings  home  to 
our  kindred  and  friends,  and  interested  us  in  each 
other's  friends,  so  that  we  were  in  some  measure 


IN   CEYLON.  257 

prepared  unitedly  to  plead  withGodinbehalf  of  all 
as  though  they  were  our  own.  We  then  took  a 
brief  view  of  the  goodness  of  God  towards  us 
since  we  left  our  native  shores.  We  endeavored 
to  recall  the  views  with  which  we  at  first  dedica- 
ted ourselves  to  the  work  of  the  mission,  and  to 
compare  them  with  those  we  have  had  for  a  few 
months  past,  to  see  whether  we  have  lost  or 
jrained.  The  result  was,  that  we  feel  less  ardor 
than  we  sometimes  did  at  home ;  but  that  a 
knowledge  of  the  true  condition  of  the  heathen 
has  given  us  more  deep  and  solemn  feelings 
concerning  them,  so  that  on  the  whole  we  have 
reason  for  thanks  and  encouragement.  For  my- 
self I  can  say  that  I  never  felt  such  agony  of  soul 
on  account  of  those  under  my  care  as  w^ithin  the 
last  year.  All  of  us  could  say  that  we  were  never 
happier  in  our  work  than  at  the  present  moment. 
Here  we  feel  at  home,  and  here  we  wish  to  re- 
main till  our  Father  calls  us  to  our  final  rest. 
After  closing  our  meeting  with  prayer  and  sing- 
ing, we  took  some  refreshment  and  spent  the  re- 
mainder of  the  time  in  telling  each  other  freely 
if  we  had  observed  any  thing  in  our  deportment 
that  might  injure  the  cause,  or  any  deficiency  in 
our  labors  among  the  people,  and  in  praying  that 
every  thing  offensive  to  God  may  be  removed, 
and  that  our  lives  may  be  more  simple  and  devo- 
ted. It  was  a  time  of  love  j  we  all  found  it  refresh- 
22* 


258  MKS.    WINSLOW. 

ing,  and  it  will,  I  trust,  bring  us  forward  in  our  work. 

"  13. — I  went  on  Monday  morning  to  Tillipally, 
and  spent  three  days.  The  object  of  the  visit 
was  to  benefit  brother  Eichard's  health.  He  has 
been  in  such  a  state  for  a  few  weeks,  that  the 
company  of  friends  from  abroad  is  quite  necessa- 
ry. I  have  been  once  before  with  Mr.  W.  but 
we  cannot  both  leave  the  station  for  so  long  a 
time,  as  we  thought  it  best  for  me  to  remain. 
Brother  R.  appeared  each  day  to  have  more 
strength  than  on  the  preceding  one,  but  we  can- 
not expect  that  he  will  remain  long  with  us.  I 
have  had  a  pleasant  visit,  notwithstanding  some 
trying  reflections  which  I  always  have  when  on 
the  spot  where  our  lamented  sister  Poor  labored 
and  died.  Mr.  W.  has  been  to-day  at  Manepy 
to  attend  the  Tamul  meeting,  and  I  have  been 
alone.  Studied  a  little  besides  attending  to  fami- 
ly affairs,  and  had  a  long  conversation  with  a 
man  from  Batticotta.  He  was  ignorant  and 
wicked — insisted  that  there  are  many  gods,  that 
they  live  in  the  temples,  and  are  worshipped  by 
every  body  who  knows  the  right  way.  I  felt 
bold  to  declare  the  truth,  and  though  he  ask- 
ed why  I,  '  a  woman,  talked  to  him  in  this  man- 
ner,' I  could  not  refrain  from  w^arning  him  of 
his  danger. 

"  18. — To-day  the  quarterly  meeting  of  the 
Maternal  Society  was  held  at  Manepy.    We  had 


IN    CEYLON.  259 

n  very  pleasant  time.  I  believe  I  have  told  you 
that  our  society  engage  to  meet  each  other  at  the 
throne  of  grace  every  Saturday  evening  to  pray 
for  ourselves  and  children.  We  have  some  of  us 
found  these  among  our  most  precious  seasons. 
I  do  not  forget  the  circle  of  sisters  who  used 
lo  meet  on  this  evening.  And  where  arc  we  all  1 
We  have  had  fellowship  together — have  lived 
nnd  loved,  and  soon  shall  meet,  if  wc  are  chil- 
dren of  God,  where  our  happiness  will  be  perfect- 
ed. In  that  bright  world  we  shall  not  mourn  the 
absence  of  our  Saviour,  and  long  and  wait  for  his 
return.  There  Ave  shall  have  tongues  to  utter  all 
that  sanctified  hearts  can  dictate  of  praise  and 
adoration,  and  there  these  bodies  shall  never  say 
'  I  am  weary.' 

*'  24,  jMonday. — I  went  on  Saturday  to  Batti- 
cotta  with  sister  Spaulding  to  spend  the  Sabbath, 
as  it  was  communion.  It  was  a  refreshing  time. 
I  can  still  speak  of  the  great  goodness  of  God  in 
making  these  seasons  more  precious  to  me  than 
they  used  to  be  in  America.  They  are  not,  it  is 
true,  attended  with  the  emotions  one  must  feel  in 
sitting  down  with  hundreds  at  the  same  table; 
but  in  regard  to  myself,  it  seems  true  that  when 
I  iiad  more  fellowship  with  saints  I  had  less  com- 
munion with  God. 

'^  28,  Friday. — I  believe  I  have  told  you  that 
the  Friday  before  the  first  Monday  in  the  month 


260  MRS.  wmsLow. 

is  set  apart  as  a  season  of  fasting  and  prayer  by 
all  our  number.  Since  Mr.  W.  and  I  have  been 
alone  we  have  found  it  pleasant  occasionally  to 
spend  the  day  with  our  Manepy  friends  either 
here  or  there.  Sister  S.  came  up  this  morning, 
and  Brother  S.  this  afternoon.  We  have  been 
permitted,  I  trust,  to  get  near  to  God,  and  are 
strengthened.  We  have  likewise  had  opportunity 
to  speak  for  Christ  to  those  who  are  ignorant,  and 
it  is  numbered  among  our  good  days. 

"  29. — This  morning  one  of  the  first  women  in 
an  adjoining  village  came  to  bring  back  her  run- 
away boy.  He  has  been  gone  nearly  a  week,  and 
we  thought  best  not  to  oblige  him  to  return.  I 
was  much  pleased  with  an  opportunity  to  con- 
verse with  the  woman,  and  particularly  to  see 
her  so  attentive  to  all  I  said.  She  promised  to 
come  to  the  bungalow  once  or  twice  every  month, 
though  she  resides  two  miles  distant.  This  morn- 
ing a  little  girl  was  brought  to  us  to  receive  into 
our  family.  This  is  a  wonderful  circumstance,  and 
we  hardly  know  how  to  understand  it. 

"  July  1. — An  interesting  day  at  Manepy.  The 
monthly  prayer-meeting.  We  have  for  some 
months  been  in  the  habit  of  saying,  after  every 
meeting  of  the  kind,  *  this  is  the  best.'  There  has 
seemed  a  growth  in  the  good  feelings  of  the 
brethren  who  conduct  the  meetings,  and  we  ne- 
ver fail  of  being  refreshed. 


IN    CEYLOX.  261 

*'  Juhj  4. — This  has  been  a  jrreat  day  in  Jaflha 
as  well  as  in  America — the  first  anniversary  of  a 
IJihle  Society.  The  collector  of  the  district  is 
])resident,  and  tlie  principal  men  officers  of  va- 
1  ions  kinds.  Some  speeches  were  made,  but  you 
A\  ill  not  probably  sec  them  over  the  waters. 

'■  15. — I  believe  I  have  not  mentioned  that  Mr. 
A\  .  and  I  spend  Monday  evenings  in  social  prayer, 
](  adini^,  and  conversation,  on  account  of  our 
(  hildren  and  for  the  benefit  of  our  own  souls. 
They  arc  most  valuable  seasons.  We  have  much 
anxiety  for  our  children,  and  it  is  good  to  com- 
mend them  to  God.  They  arc  both  generally  well, 
and  as  pleasant  and  promising  as  other  children. 
1  could  spend  many  pleasant  hours  with  these 
dear  ones,  but  if  they  are  well  I  do  not  feel  justi- 
iied  in  giving  time  to  them  which  I  can  employ 
iu  something  more  important.  While  so  young, 
with  a  little  of  my  care,  they  are  comfortable  in 
ilie  hands  of  others.  1  therefore  give  them  up  al- 
most entirely. 

"  August  3,  Saturday. — Our  dear  Brother  Rich- 
ards  has,  we  trust,  at  length  entered  into  that 
rest  which  he  has  so  long  and  so  ardently  de- 
sired. This  morning,  at  about  eleven  o'clock,  he 
(|uietly  fell  asleep.  He  has  been  patient,  and  his 
rational  and  christian  views,  as  he  approached  the 
oiernal  world,  were  such  that  I  could  say  con- 
corning  him,  more  emphatically  than  of  any  in- 


262  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

dividual  I  have  known,  '  Let  my  last  end  be  like 
his.'  " 

The  death  of  Mr.  Richards  was  an  event  long 
expected.  He  never  recovered  his  strength,  and 
only  partially  his  voice,  after  his  return  from  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope,  though  he  was  able  to  take 
charge  of  the  schools,  and  to  manage  many  of  the 
temporal  concerns  of  the  stations  with  which  he 
was  connected. 

He  frequently  remarked  that  such  were  his 
views  of  the  divine  character,  and  so  desirable 
did  it  appear  to  him  to  have  God  glorified,  that  he 
felt  willing,  if  necessary,  to  have  his  sufferings 
continued  and  even  increased.  He  said,  "  It  is 
good  to  suffer.  It  gives  me  some  faint  idea  of 
what  the  Saviour  bore  for  me.  Thanks,  eternal 
thanks  to  that  grace  which  snatched  me  from  the 
jaws  of  the  devourer.  When  I  get  home,  how  will 
I  sing  the  praises  of  Him  who  has  washed  away 
all  my  sins — crown  him.  Oh,  I'll  crown  him 
Lord  of  all." 

In  speaking  of  his  forgetfulness  of  mercies,  he 
said  with  emphasis,  '^  In  heaven  I  shall  never  for- 
get, no  never.  There  I  shall  remember  all.  There 
I  shall  sing  ;  there  I  shall  sing  glory  to  God.  I 
have  sometimes  had  as  much  joy  in  singing  the 
praises  of  God  here  as  my  body  could  bear,  yes, 
as  much  as  it  could  bear.    What  will  it  be  in 


IN    CEYLON.  263 

heaven  1  *  I  now  see  througrh  a  glass  darkly,  but 
soon,  very  soon, /ace  to  face.''  " 

He  was  eminently  a  good  man,  A  more  hum- 
IjIc,  mild,  consistent  and  happy  christian  is  sel- 
dom found.  He  had  the  spirit  of  Christ.  At  the 
ni^^e  of  thirteen  he  devoted  himself  to  the  Lord, 
;iiid  while  a  student  in  Williams'  College,  in  con- 
I'xtion  with  Mills,  Hall,  and  others,  he  consecra- 
h'J  himself  to  the  missionary  work.  This  little 
I  ind  in  1808,  while  the  subject  of  missions  was 
almost  unknown  in  America,  and  little  felt  even 
ill  England,  used  to  retire  to  a  consecrated  spot 
under  a  hay-stack  in  a  meadow,  to  fast  and  pray 
for  divine  direction  ;  and  there  they  bound  them- 
>'lves  together  by  a  written  agreement,  each  to 
aitcmpt  in  his  own  person,  and  aid  the  others  in 
attempting,  a  mission  to  the  heathen.  This  com- 
pact was  afterwards  renewed  at  the  Theological 
Seminary  in  Andover,  and  the  band  of  brethren 
Avas  gradually  enlarged.  In  1810,  four  of  them 
laid  a  paper  expressive  of  their  views  before  the 
''•^neral  Association  of  Massachusetts,  which  led 

t  imately  to  the  formation  of  the  American  Board 
of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions.  Mr. 
Juchards'  name  was  at  first  on  this  paper,  but  was 
omitted  when  it  was  presented,  because  he  had 
not  finished  his  theological  studies.  As  there 
;-eemed  little  prospect  of  aid  from  the  churches 
in  America,  he  resolved,  should  no  other  door 


264  MRS.    WIN  SLOW. 

open,  to  work  his  passage  on  board  of  some  ves- 
sel to  a  heathen  shore,  and  there  support  himself 
as  he  could  while  proclaiming  the  Gospel ;  and 
in  one  of  the  last  letters  which  he  wrote  to  Ameri- 
ca he  says,  "  /  have  never  been  sorry  that  I  came 
to  hidia.  Had  I  ten  thousand  lives  to  give,  they 
should  all  be  sacrificed  in  this  blessed  cause." 
*'  Blessed  is  that  servant  whom  when  his  Lord 
cometh  he  shall  find  so  doing." 

"  October  21. — We  were  awaked  this  morning 
by  the  very  pleasant  voice  of  a  person  in  prayer. 
I  have  seldom  heard  one  more  fervent.  It  ap- 
peared to  be  a  lad  whom  we  employ  in  the  family. 
You  would  be  surprised  to  hear  how  fluent  our 
boys  and  girls  often  are  in  this  exercise.  Most 
of  them  seem  to  feel  nothing  of  that  timidity  by 
which  almost  every  one  in  christian  countries  is 
at  first  embarrassed ;  and  you  would  wonder,  also, 
at  the  propriety,  and  correctness  and  feeling,  with 
which  they  often  pray. 

"  30. — Went  to  Manepy,  and  returned  this  even- 
ing by  the  light  of  a  clear  and  full  moon.  I  have 
seldom  seen  the  face  of  nature  more  mild  and 
pleasant.  Certainly  the  evenings  in  this  country 
are  more  delightful  than  they  are  in  America ; 
the  atmosphere  is  so  transparent,  the  moon  and 
stars  so  bright,  and  the  earth  so  verdant.  Besides 
we  can  expose  ourselves  to  the  evening  air,  at  all 


I 


times,  without  injury,  except  in  the  rainy  season, 
and  for  a  sliort  time  after,  when  there  are  heavy 
dews.  But  in  these  sweet  moonlight  evenings 
the  natives  are  flocking  to  tiieir  idol  temples,  or 
to  temporary  play-houses,  erected  here  and  there 
in  the  villages,  for  the  acting  of  dramas  and  come- 
dies J  to  which,  and  to  card-playing,  cock-fight- 
ing, and  other  kinds  of  gambling,  they  are  much 
addicted. 

^*  jYovcmbcr  1. — We  liave  had  an  unusually  in- 
teresting season  with  the  communicants  this  af- 
ternoon. They  never  appeared  better  ;  at  the 
same  time  they  are  not  in  all  respects  like  new 
converts  in  America.  Their  want  of  social  habits, 
which  contribute  so  much  to  our  enjoyment,  de- 
prives them  of  many  important  aids  in  their  chris- 
tian course,  and  inclines  them  to  be  suspicious  of 
each  other.  We  strive  to  bring  them  together 
more  closely,  and  are  gratified  to  observe  a  grow- 
ing mutual  confidence  and  affection.  It  must, 
however,  be  long  before  they  can  know  much  of 
social  intercourse.  -Males  and  females  are  quite 
separated  in  all  their  ordinary  transactions.  Hus- 
band and  wife  must  never  eat  together,  and  a 
man  cannot  even  touch  a  woman's  hand  in  public 
without  disgrace.  They  sometimes  remark  upon 
our  familiarity  ;  but  are,  I  believe,  convinced  that 
it  is  not  improper  for  us,  though  they  liave  not  the 
least  notion  of  it  among  themselves. 

Winslow.  lio 


2G6  MRS.  -WINSLOW. 

"7. — Since  my  last  date  we  have  had  a  joyful 
season.  Saturday,  the  2d  instant,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  S. 
and  Mrs.  R.  came  to  spend  the  Sabbath  with  us. 
In  the  evenins:  we  had  a  meetins:  amonor  ourselves, 
preparatory  to  the  communion  j  on  Sabbath  morn- 
ing a  prayer-meeting,  and  then  a  meeting  of  the 
church  at  the  station,  consisting  of  ourselves  and 
five  native  members,  to  examine  Katheraman,  the 
husband  of  Antache,  for  communion.  He  was  re- 
ceived. The  congregation  of  men  and  women 
at  the  bungalow  was  large,  and  among  them  were 
nearly  all  the  head  men  at  Oodooville.  Every  cir- 
cumstauc-e  seemed  favorable  and  such  as  we  could 
wish.  I  had  previously  a  great  desire  to  have 
many  people  present  when  this  man  should  come 
forward,  and  was  gratified  ;  but  think  I  never  feU 
more  sensibly  that  all  is  vain  without  the  influ- 
ences of  the  Holy  Spirit.  The  communion  sea- 
son was  precious.  On  Monday  was  a  prayer-meet- 
ing here.  It  was  a  happy  day  on  account  of  its  reli- 
gious privileges  ;  and  rendered  more  so  by  the 
receipt  of  forty-seven  letters  from  our  dear  na- 
tive land,  containing  many  interesting  accounts 
of  the  work  of  God  there  ;  for  which  we  united- 
ly praised  him. 

*'  J\^ovember  24. — AVe  have  lately  had  almost 
incessant  rain.  The  poor  natives  suffer  exceed- 
ingly in  this  weather  in  their  health,  and  for  want 
of  food.    All  the  common  people  lay  by  nothing 


IN    CF.VLOX,  'iG7 

for  the  morrow,  anil  when  there  is  a  long  storm, 
so  tliat  there  is  no  market  for  a  number  of  days, 
it  is  not  easy  to  conceive  the  extent  of  their 
suflerings.  It  is  sometimes  diflicult  to  determine 
how  much  of  our  allowance  should  be  appropriat- 
ed to  supplying  the  temporal  wants  of  this  people. 
We  profess  to  have  come  liither  to  do  them  good, 
and  tiiey  can  conceive  of  no  benefit  so  great  as 
that  of  giving  them  food  when  tliey  are  hungry. 
On  the  Sabbath  we  have  large  numbers  of  hecrgnrs 
who  attend  preaching  regularly,  and  then  receive 
something  in  charity.  Yesterday  I  gave  each  of 
them  a  measure  of  rice  in  addition  to  the  com- 
mon gratuity,  which  quite  overcame  them.  They 
were  so  full  of  thanks  that  I  was  obliged  almost 
to  drive  them  away.  I  am  sure  you  never  saw 
such  miserable  looking  objects.  Imagine,  if  you 
can,  a  colored  man  or  woman  who  is  a  mere 
skeleton,  having  a  wrinkled  withered  face,  ex- 
pressive only  of  ignorance,  vice,  grief  and  po- 
verty, with  loose  dishevelled  gray  hair,  which 
would  seem  to  have  been  uncombed  for  years ; 
;  a  naked,  withered  body,  tottering  on  a  staff,  and 
'  only  a  strip  of  cloth  round  the  middle,  which  for 
I  dirt  and  tatters  you  might  think  had  been  worn 
^  from  youth  up,  and  you  have  some  idea  of  the 
beggars  around  us.  Their  moral  and  spiritua. 
condition  is  not  so  easily  described.  I  wish  I 
could   say  that   of  the  number   who   have   long 


268  MRS.    WIXSLOW. 

attended  on  the  preaching  of  the  word  and  heard 
much  religious  truth,  I  have  hope  of  any  that 
they  are  truly  converted.  No  class  of  people  ap- 
pear to  me  so  hopeless.  It  seems  as  though  they 
literally  cannot  feel  or  understand.  At  the  same 
time  I  know  that  the  Gospel  is  sent  to  the  poor, 
and  therefore  there  is  encouragement  to  labor 
with  them. 

^^  December  21. — We  have  had  a  good  day. 
Our  congregations  for  a  long  time  have  generally 
been  large.  This  morning  a  number  of  leading 
men  were  present  and  attentive ;  and  the  meet- 
ing for  those  who  wish  to  learn  more  of  Chris- 
tianity, which  Mr.  W.  has  held  for  some  time 
past,  immediately  after  service  in  the  bungalow, 
was  attended  by  a  number  for  the  first  time.  The 
wife  of  Solomon  was  present.  She  has  been 
thoughtful  and  inquiring  ever  since  her  husband 
joined  the  church.  One  of  her  children  died 
about  four  months  since,  and  from  that  time  she 
has  appeared  to  be  much  more  earnest  in  seeking 
the  salvation  of  her  soul.  We  have  some  hope 
that  she  is  born  ag^ain." 

The  following,  giving  a  history  of  the  employ- 
ment of  a  day^  with  other  details,  may  serve  to 
introduce  the  reader  more  fully  to  the  interior  of 
the  mission,  and  throw  some  light  on  the  charac- 
ter of  the  Hindoos. 


IN    CEYLON.  269 

'^  I  will  tell  you  a  little  about  my  common  round 
of  duties,  that  you  may  be  able  to  make  some 
allowance  for  my  letters.  I  am  not,  as  you  sup- 
pose, ^  wholly^  occupied  with  missionary  work, 
although  my  time  is  mostly  taken  up  in  engage- 
ments connected  with  the  mission.  To  begin 
with  the  time  of  rising  in  the  morning.  My  rule 
is,  to  be  up  as  long  before  breakfast  as  I  have 
health  to  be  profitably  employed.  Our  breakfast 
hour  is  half-past  seven,  and  I  have  not  of  late 
been  often  in  bed  after  six.  The  first  thing  is  a 
season  of  retirement,  which  I  find  more  absolutely 
indispensable  here  than  I  used  to  do  at  home. 
After  this,  family  prayers  and  a  little  attention  to 
household  matters  occupy  me  till  breakfast. 

"  Some  one  must  then  usually  be  sent  to  mar- 
ket for  vegetables  for  the  boarding  children,  and 
perhaps  something  for  the  family.    Every  penny 
given  for  this  purpose  must  be  counted,  the  sum 
to  be  appropriated  to  each  article  specified,  and 
the  article  particularly  described.   It  must  be  as- 
certained that  the  hired  man  is  at  his  post  draw- 
,  ing  water  or  cutting  wood;  and  the  low-caste 
*  woman  must  be   attended  to,  for   she   is  never 
I  trusted  a  moment  in  the  house  without  watching. 
,  The  native  children  have,  by  this  time,  attended 
\  prayers,  and  are  ready  to  receive  their  directions 
about  study.    The  domestics  must  be  told  what 
to  do,  for  the  best  of  them  scarcely  ever  think 
23* 


270  P^RS.    WINSLOW. 

of  continiung  even  their  customary  employments 
without  direction.  When  the  market-man  returns, 
I  must  go  to  the  store-room.  If  he  has  bought 
rice,  it  must  be  measured,  if  vegetables,  they  must 
be  counted.  The  children's  cook  and  my  own 
come  to  receive  the  allowance  for  the  day.  They 
must  be  carefully  watched.  If  for  a  moment  my 
eyes  are  turned  from  them,  they  wall  perhaps 
heap  their  measure  of  salt,  or  of  rice,  so  as 
to  make  much  more  than  the  proper  quantity, 
or  slip  a  lime  or  some  curry  seeds  into  their 
clothes. 

"  When  they  are  gone,  some  stores  commonly 
want  attention.  The  rice  may  be  damp  and  re- 
quire to  be  spread  in  the  sun.  The  curry  seeds 
have  insects  in  them  and  require  drying.  It  may 
be  the  lohite  anh*  are  getting  on  the  shelves,  or 


*  These  white  ants  are  very  troublesome.  In  many  parts 
of  Jaffna  the  ground  seems  almost  filled  with  them.  If  any 
thing  is  laid  on  it  which  they  can  eat — and  only  something 
as  hard  as  iron  or  stone  wall  long  resist  them — it  is  very 
soon  attacked.  They  come  up  bringing  a  sort  of  mortar  of 
dirt,  wet  with  something  moist  from  their  bodies,  with 
which  they  form  a  covered  way  as  fast  as  they  make  their 
approaches  to  any  point,  to  shelter  them  from  the  large 
black  ants  and  their  other  enemies.  They  will  carry  such 
lines  up  a  wall  or  a  post  to  the  top  of  a  building,  and  ascend 
m  sufficient  numbers  to  destroy  the  whole  in  time,  if  not 
interfered  with.  They  must  be  attended  to,  and  brushed 
down  every  few  days,  where  any  wood-work  is  exposed. 


IN    CEYLON.  271 

on  the  boxes  and  nnats,  and  eating  them  so  that 
they  will  soon  be  destroyed.  Sometimes  I  thus 
spend  two  hours  of  the  morning  in  the  store- 
room ;  generally,  however,  half  an  hour  is  sufli- 
cient.  I  am  but  just  seated  in  the  house,  perhaps, 
when  the  cook  comes  and  says,  '  there  is  no 
wood,'  or  '  no  water.'  A  milk-man  comes,  or 
ironing-man,  or  washer-man,  or  some  other  wages- 
man,  and  wants  a  little  money.  Another  is  sick, 
and  wants  medicine.  Just  then  a  note  comes  in 
which  must  be  answered.  Work  must  be  pre- 
pared for  the  girls  ;  and  the  boys  must  be  called 
at  half  past  eleven  to  recite  their  lessons.  I  am 
generally  occupied  with  them  until  owe,  at  which 
time  is  our  concert  of  prayer. 

"  I  sometimes  find  a  few  minutes  before  this  to 
;  bring  my  mind  a  little  from  its  wanderings.  After 
this  is  sleeping  time  for  almost  every  body  in 
India  j  but  I  believe  not  for  most  of  our  missiona- 
ries.    I  never  sleep  in  the  day,  unless  quite  too 
I 

The  lower  floors,  if  of  plank,  would  soon  be  destroyed. 

!  They  are,  therefore,  of  brick  or  cement.    If  a  trunk  of 

I  clothes,  books,  or  any  similar  article,  is  placed  on  the  floor 

*  at  night,  it  may  in  the  morning  be  found  full  of  these  de- 

I  predators ;  which,  unless  disturbed,  would  go  on  quietly  and 

devour  all  the  contents  inside,  without  giving  any  notice,  by 

tlieir  appearance  outside,  what  they  were  doing.  You  would 

find  at  length  only  a  shell  crumbling  under  your  hand,  and 

almost  filled  with  earth  brought  up  by  them  as  a  covering 

and  defence. 


272  MRS.  WINSLOW. 

unwell  to  be  up,  or  after  a  sleepless  nig-ht.  I  often 
bathe  at  this  time,  write  a  letter,  or  talk  with 
some  native  who  may  call.  Occasionally  a  diffi- 
culty among  the  boarding  children  or  the  do- 
mestics is  to  be  settled.  One  day  in  the  week 
they  all  bathe  and  wash  their  mats.  I  must  go  to 
the  store-room  and  give  them  limes  and  oil  for 
their  heads  ;  and  perhaps  when  they  are  all  ready, 
the  well-rope  breaks,  or  the  water-basket  is  stolen, 
and  others  must  be  supplied.  After  they  have 
bathed  and  oiled  their  heads,  they  must  have 
clean  cloths.  Dinner  then  comes,  but  is  soon  dis- 
patched. If  able  to  go  out  among  the  people,  I 
now  go,  and  return  at  evening.  If  not,  I  occupy 
myself  in  mending  my  husband's  clothes,  or  in 
other  household  affairs.  By  evening  I  am  gene- 
rally very  much  fatigued,  and  obliged  to  retire  as 
early  at  least  as  eleven,  but  my  WTiting,  thinking, 
and  reading  must  be  principally  at  this  time. 

"  In  relation  to  our  evenings,  I  might  say  that 
Sabbath  evening  we  have  a  meeting  with  the 
children  and  servants ;  Monday  evening  a  sea- 
son of  social  prayer  for  ourselves  and  our  dear 
Charles ;  Wednesday  evening,  with  all  the  mis- 
-  sionaries,  we  devote  to  prayer  for  a  blessing  on 
our  work,  in  connection  with  the  missionaries  at 
Bombay ;  and  Saturday  evening,  from  eight  to^ 
7ii?ie,  is  a  concert  of  prayer  by  the  members  of 
the  Maternal  Society,  for  our  children.  We  have, 


I 


IN    CEYLON.  273 

until  the  last  two  weeks,  had  a  meeting  for  in- 
quirers one  or  two  evenings  in  the  week,  whicli 
we  now  have  on  Tuesday  afternoon,  and  some- 
times again  on  Friday. 

"  In  my  employments  for  the  day  I  might  have 
mentioned,  too,  that  one  morning  every  week  I 
am  occupied  an  hour  in  giving  my  clothes  to  the 
washer-man,  and  in  receiving  the  clean  ones  that 
he  brings.    Here,  probably,  my  patience  is  tried. 

;\'ery  likely  he  has  torn  the  towels  in  two,  so  that 
he  may  count  the   right  number,  and  keep  one 

:  himself.  The  sheets  he  has  kept  back  for  his  wife 
or  somebody  to  wear.  The  cloths  of  the  boarding 
children  have  been  lent  for  his  friends  to  wear, 
or  perhaps  are  still  at  home  unwashed.  One  day 
in  the  week  I  must  go  through  much  the  same 
course  with  an  ironing-man.  You  can  have  no 
idea  of  the  dishonesty  of  this  people.  They  very 
generally,  from  the  richest  to  the  poorest,  think 
it  no  disgrace,  but  rather  creditable,  to  steal  from 
Europeans — as  we  arc  all  considered — though  it 
be  the  most  trifling  thing.  If  you  leave  a  room 
for  a  few  minutes  with  any  thing  in  it  that  can 
be  pilfered  and  sold,  such  as  a  spoon,  a  knife,  a 
pair  of  scissors,  or  a  piece  of  cloth,  you  must  not 
expect  to  see  it  again  if  any  idler  is  about. 

''You  may  perhaps  think  that  these  employ- 
ments are  very  dilTercnt  from  what  you  expected 
me  to  be  engaged  in.    They  arc  not  exactly  what 


274  MRS.    AYIXSLOW. 

1  anticipated,  but  are  absolutely  necessary  in  a 
missionary  establishment  like  ours.  A  family  of 
boarding  children  cannot  be  supported  without  all 
this  attention  to  minute  concerns ;  and  if  a  mis- 
sionary has  no  boarding  children,  and  lives  alone, 
without  a  wife,  a  good  deal  of  his  time  must  be 
occupied  in  providing  for  himself  j  he  also  must 
suffer  much  inconvenience  from  the  negligence 
of  his  domestics,  and  his  patrons  much  loss  of 
property  by  their  dishonesty.  That  females  are 
needed  in  all  missionary  establishments  in  In- 
dia, no  judicious  person  who  ever  saw  them  can 
question,  and  others  have  not  the  means  of 
judging. 

"  A  female  need  not,  however,  imagine  that  all 
her  talents  must  be  wasted  on  petty  things.  Her 
husband  is  to  find  all  his  society  in  her.  He  is  to 
be  encouraged  and  strengthened  by  her  praj^ers, 
sometimes  aided  by  her  counsels,  and  always  re* 
lieved  as  much  as  possible  from  worldly  cares, 
from  the  trials  of  temper ^and  patience,  which 
would  hinder  him  in  his  appropriate  work,  by  her 
considerate  attention  to  all  the  family  concerns. 
I  could  readily  tell  you  what  a  missionary  female 
should  be,  but  a  reflection  on  what  I  am  so  re- 
bukes me  that  I  stop ;  only  adding,  that,  with 
this  multiplicity  of  cares,  there  is  time  to  do 
much  for  the  female  sex,  which  all  find  must  be 
done  almost  exclusively  by  females." 


I.\   CEYLOX.  275 

The  fullowiiig  gives  a  view  of  ihc  religious 
]  !  ivilcgcs  of  the  mission,  wliicli  few  could  prize 
more  liighly  than  did  the  subject  of  this  memoir. 
They  were  to  her  emphatically  ''  springs  of  water 
in  a  dry  place."  She  always  longed  for  commu- 
nion with  God's  peo])le,  and  to  sec  his  glory  as 
she  had  seen  it  ''  in  the  sancluaryy 

**  JMv  DEAR  L. — You  inquire  about  our  religious 
opportunities.  Among  the  first  are  our  monthly 
prayer-meetings,  wlien  we  trust  that  we  unite 
with  the  thousands  of  Israel  in  supplications  for 
the  world.  We  have  also  a  quarterly  meeting  of 
the  members  of  our  mission,  to  unite  in  partaking 
of  the  Lord's  supper,  and  to  become  more  ac- 
iquaintcd  with  each  other,  that  we  may  the  better 
'  bear  one  another's  burdens,  and  so  fulfill  the  law 
of  Christ.'  These  arc  peculiarly  refreshing  sea- 
sons. We  have  this  ordinance  administered  also 
at  some  one  of  our  stations  ever}'-  month.  At  all 
tlio  stations  are  regular  congregations  every  Sab- 
bath ;  and  though  preaching  is  in  Tamul,  we  are 
most  of  us  able  to  understand  it  enough  to  gain 
some  benefit.  It  is  not  like  going  '  with  tlie  multi- 
tude to  the  house  of  God  with  the  voice  of  joy 
and  praise,  with  a  multitude  that  keep  holy  day,' 
but  it  is  a  privilege  which  calls  for  much  gratitude. 

"  Our  religious  meetings  are  more  valuable  to 
us,  probably,  because  wc  have   little  intercourse 


276  MRS.  WI^•SL0•\V. 

with  the  world,  and  because  they  arc  so  rare  in 
heathen  countries.  We  have  more  social  enjoy- 
ment than  most  missionaries,  as  we  are  near  each 
other,  and  have  very  much  one  heart.  We  have 
had  some  reason  to  fear,  that  being  situated  so 
near  together,  with  tempers  and  habits  very  dis- 
similar, we  should  be  in  danger  of  contentions, 
but  I  rejoice  to  say  that  it  is  far  otherwise.  We 
have  some  intercourse  with  Europeans,  of  whom 
there  are  a  few  in  Jaffna,  but  only  enough  to  make 
us  retire  with  greater  relish  to  our  domestic 
quietude,  and  the  still  round  of  our  humble,  but 
we  hope  to  some  extent,  successful  labors. 

'^  You  ask  if  I  do  not  wonder  that  ^  among  those 
who  are  privileged  with  a  knowledge  of  Chris- 
tianity, so  few  count  it  worthy  of  their  regard.' 
Not  only  so,  but  I  wonder  that  so  many  of  those 
who  profess  to  regard  it  as  their  chief  good,  neg- 
lect its  precepts  in  respect  to  seeking  the  salvation 
of  sinners  ;  not  merely  that  so  few  go  to  the  hea- 
then, but  that  so  few  do  what  their  hands  find  to 
do,  whether  at  home  or  abroad. 

"  Mrs.  Laura  E.  Hyde." 

"  OoDooviLLE,  January  16,  1823. 

"  My  dear  Mrs.  C. — I  should  like  to  make  you 
acquainted  with  my  little  family  of  heathen  chil- 
dren, and  some  of  the  trials  I  have  with  them. 
These  children  are  comforts  in  prospect.    No^v 


1  IN    CEYLON.  277 

i  . 

they  require  so  much  patience,  forbearance,  and 
^  self-denial,   that   I   sometimes  think  myself  alto- 
[  gether  inadequate  to  the  proper  management  of 
'  them.  Indeed  I  feel  more  need  of  beinjT  furnished 
,  from  above  to  discharge  my  duties  towards  these 
i  children,  than  for  almost  any  thing  else.    They 
'  are  hcnthcn  children^  from  the  first  moment  of  life 
\  accustomed    to    witness    scenes    of   vice    which 
scarcely  ever  enter  the  minds  of  children  in  chris- 
tian countries,  and  as  soon  as  they  can  speak  and 
go  alone,  to  imitate  the  example  of  their  parents, 
and  often  to  obey  their  commands^  in  lying,  steal- 
ing, and  swearing.     It  is  impossible  at  once  to 
make  them  feel  that  these  things  arc  sinful,  or  in 
any  way  to  break  up  their  bad  habits.     It  seems 
to  be  a  part  of  their  very  nature  to  tell  a  lie  if  it 
will  serve  their  purpose  any  better  than  the  truth, 
and  to  lay  their  hands  on  any  thing  which  they 
wish  to  possess.   In  these  trials,  however,  we  have 
the  happiness  of  seeing  that   they  fear  and  love 
us,  and  become  more  and  more  conformed  to  our 
precepts.    We  have,  besides,  a  rational  and  sure 
prospect  that  it  will  eventually  be    better   with 
these  children  than  with  their  fathers.     Some  in 
the  mission  are  already  numbered  among  those 
|who  are  born  of  God. 
"  Mrs.  William  Clcaveland." 

^'February  11. — In  conversing  with  the  girls 
;to-night,  I  reminded  them  of  their  obligations  to 

Winslow.  24 


278  MRS.    WINSLOVV. 

their  patrons  in  America,  and  that  nothing  would 
repay  them  for  their  kindness  but  to  have  the 
children  whom  they  support  become  children  of 
God.  They  were  deeply  affected.  Fanny  Hall 
wept  a  great  deal.  I  have  not  before  known  her 
so  much  overcome.  The  thought  that  her  patrons, 
having  no  child  of  their  own,  had  taken  her,  a 
poor  heathen  child,  to  be  trained  up  for  Christ, 
was  quite  too  much. 

"  Since  my  last  date  I  have  been  variously  oc- 
cupied. A  part  of  Monday  and  Tuesday  was  very 
busy  in  copying  the  prospectus  of  a  college,  and 
sat  up  until  one  o'clock  at  night  to  finish  it.  Wed- 
nesday went  to  Manepy  to  the  meeting  of  the 
Maternal  Society.  Mrs.  Poor  (late  Miss  Knight) 
w^as  admitted  as  a  member.  We  have  increasing 
evidence  that  this  small  Society  is  one  among  the 
many  means  for  the  advancement  of  Christ's 
kingdom.  On  the  Sabbath  was  communion  at  Ma- 
nepy, and  a  man  from  among  the  heathen,  in  no 
way  connected  w4th  the  mission,  was  received 
into  the  church.  I  am  again,  since  my  return,  co- 
pying the  prospectus.  You  may  wonder  at  my 
doing  what  others  might  do  as  well.  There  are 
no  others  here  to  do  it,  and  I  find  it  necessary  to 
assist  Mr.  W.  in  this  way,  as  he  has  much  writ- 
ing to  do,  and  it  wears  upon  his  health. 

"  14. — On  asking  the  girls  this  evening  some 
questions  about  their  souls,  one  of  them  misun- 


IN    CEYLON.  279 

(lerstanding  me,  replied,  'I  have  prayed  five 
times.'  I  have  noticed  an  increasing  disposition  in 
them  to  pray  alone,  and  once  to-day  I  distinctly 
lieard  this  one  praying  earnestly  for  a  long  time. 
*'  I  have  commenced  a  meeting  of  such  women 
as  wc  can  get  out  to  our  house,  once  a  week,  to 
li<;ir  the  Scriptures  and  unite  in  prayer.  Have 
l(jng  waited  for  our  interpreter's  wife  to  return 
from  Colombo,  that  I  might  do  this  ;  and  now  very 
much  rejoice  that  a  beginning  is  made.  I  cannot 
])ut  hope  that  God  will  bless  the  reading  of  his 
word  in  this  way. 

'  15. — Last  night  about  twelve  o'clock  we 
were  alarmed  by  voices  in  the  street.  Mr.  W. 
ecing  out,  found  a  large  number  of  people,  who 
had  brought  a  woman  with  a  limb  very  badly  bro- 
ken. She  was  from  a  neighboring  village.  The 
natives  seldom  attempt  to  do  any  thing  with  a 
broken  bone.  Indeed  they  know  little  or  nothing 
of  surgery,  and  have  no  means  for  dressing 
wounds.  Mr.  W.  found  what  is  called  a  com- 
pound fracture,  or  a  bad  flesh  wound,  in  addition 
to  the  broken  bone.  He  dressed  the  limb,  and  the 
w  Oman  will  remain  here  until  she  is  better,  should 
she  live,  which  is  doubtful.  I  could  not  but  feel  very 
s(Misibly  how  much  we  might  do  for  the  relief  of 
I  Ms  poor  people,  if  we  could  devote  more  time  to 
their  bodily  wants.  They  often  suffer  along  time 
and  then  die  from  the  effects  of  very  slight  wounds 


280  MRS.    WINSLOW.  ■ 

"  I  have  never  seen  more  to  encourage  the  hope 
that  the  Holy  Spirit  is  striving  with  some  of  our 
girls  than  this  evening.  I  was  sitting  by  the  door 
just  at  sun-set,  when  Fanny  came  and  stood  by 
me,  as  the  girls  generally  do  at  this  hour,  ex- 
pecting me  to  say  something.  I  found  her  very 
tender.  She  wept  almost  immediately  on  my 
speaking  to  her,  and  more  and  more  as  I  proceed- 
ed. When  I  had  done,  she  left  me,  and  instead  of 
joining  the  other  girls,  retired  to  pray.  I  heard 
her  voice  in  very  fervent  prayer,  accompanied 
by  much  sobbing,  for  a  long  time.  Soon  after  the 
other  girls  came  in,  and  one  of  them  said  of  her . 
own  accord,  '  I  think  of  my  sins  all  day,  and 
Elizabeth  too  thinks  a  little  about  her  soul.'  This 
girl  I  have  considered  uncommonly  thoughtless, 
though  she  is  amiable  and  pleasant. 

"  22. — The  native  members  of  our  church  are 
beginning  to  hold  quarterly  meetings,  and  have 
had  their  first  at  Oodooville  to-day.  Malleappah 
preached  in  the  morning,  and  in  the  afternoon 
they  had  a  meeting  for  free  conversation.  I  ask- 
ed James,  our  hired  man,  if  he  had  a  good  day. 
He  replied,  in  broken  English,  ^  It  was  very  good. 
I  never  saw  so  good.  My  soul  never  feel  so  ;  be- 
cause I  could  tell  all  I  had  in  my  heart — all  I 
think.'  "We  have  much  comifort  in  seeing  those 
immediately  connected  with  us  grow  in  grace. 
I  told  James,  when  the  sick  woman  was  brought, 


I 


IN    CEYLON.  281 

that  he  must  improve  the  opportunities  he  might 
have  to  talk  and  read  to  her  and  her  friends ;  for 
perhaps  the  Lord  had  sent  her  here  that  some  of 
them  might  be  saved.  He  replied,  '  I  think  so, 
and  I  did  talk  to  them  last  night.  I  waked  up  at 
four  o'clock,  and  the  woman  was  crying  with 
pain  ;  then  I  told  her  what  master  said  when  he 
was  dressing  her  leg,  how  that  pain  comes  be- 
cause wc  are  sinners,  and  if  she  did  not  repent, 
she  would  have  pain  after  she  die  too.'  Then  the 
man  asked  some  questions,  and  we  talked  a  long 
time.  I  mentioned  some  parts  of  Scripture  suit- 
able for  him  to  read.  We  have  since  repeatedly 
heard  him  reading  and  talking  to  them  late  in 
the  evening,  when  all  around  were  asleep.  These 
native  members  are  helpers,  and  they  will,  I  trust, 
greatly  promote  the  glory  of  God.'* 

"April  1,  1823. 
Dear  Parents,  Brother  and  Sister. — In  most 
respects  our  affairs  are  much  as  they  were  when 
we  last  wrote.  The  word  goes  forth  from  time  to 
time,  and  multitudes  hear  it  j  some  of  them  with 
attention,  and  others  with  much  contempt  and  de- 
rision. On  the  whole,  there  is  manifest  progress, 
though  we  do  not  see  '  a  nation  born  in  a  day.' 
No,  dear  friends,  we  must  not  only  sow  the  seed, 
but  wait  for  the  early  and  latter  rain.  In  our 
boarding-school  at  this  station,  are  seventeen 
24* 


282  JIES.    WINSLOW, 


boys  and  six  girls,  most  of  them  too  young  to 
know,  as  yet,  much  of  religion.  Several  schools 
for  girls  only  have  lately  been  established  in  the 
mission,  which  shows  a  great  change  in  the  feel- 
ings of  the  people.  Heretofore  they  have  strong- 
ly opposed  every  thing  like  learning  in  females. 
It  was  much  more  rare  here  to  find  a  female  who 
could  read,  than  it  would  be  to  find  a  person  in 
New  England  who  cannot.  I  have  lately  com- 
menced a  Sabbath-school  of  girls,  and  three  have 
attended.  This  we  consider  an  important  step,  and 
have  no  doubt  that  others  will  soon  come.  Mr. 
W.  commences  his  school  for  boys  next  Sabbath. 
I  am  sure  you  would  be  delighted,  could  you 
come  into  our  bungalow  on  the  Sabbath,  to  see 
tivo  hundred  and  forty  boys  from  the  heathen  fami- 
lies, seated  in  regular  rows  on  large  mats,  listen- 
ing to  a  christian  sermon,  and  to  hear  them  re- 
peat their  catechism  and  Scripture  lessons  which 
they  have  learnt  during  the  week.  You  would 
say,  '  If  the  2^arents  of  these  children  will  not  re- 
nounce their  idols,  surely  their  children  will;  and 
grow  up  a  '^  generation  to  the  praise  of  the  living 
and  true  God."  ' 
"  Mr.  Nathaniel  Winslow,  and  R.  Morton,  Esq." 


MISSION   SEMINARY.  283 


CHAPTER    VI 


Fourth  and  Fiflli  Years  in  Ceylon— em- 
bracingr  the  g:encral  revival  of  religion 
in  1§24. 

Mission  Seminary — Female  Central  School — burial  of  the 
dead — car-festival  at  Nellore — General  Revival  at  all  the 
stations — wrestling  prayer — meeting  of  youth — meetings 
at  the  several  stations — access  to  God — meeting  of  chil- 
dren of  the  boarding-schools — the  work  revived — blessing 
of  social  prayer — new  year  reflections — character  of  the 
work — reception  of  forty-nine  to  the  church. 

The  prospectus  or  plan  of  a  College,*  which 
has  been  mentioned,  proposed  the  establishment, 
on  a  liberal  scale,  of  a  christian  institution  for 
the  instruction  of  Tamul  and  other  youth  in  the 
literature  of  the  countrj^,  and  also  in  the  English 
language  and  the  elements  of  European  science. 

The  great  object  was  to  prepare  catechists, 
schoolmasters,  and  other  assistants  in  the  mis- 
sionary work,  especially  native  preachers^  without 
whom  the  progress  of  the  Gospel  among  the 
millions  of  the  East  must  be  very  slow.  Foreign 
laborers  are  too  few,  supported  at  too  great  ex- 

♦  See  Missionary  Herald,  1824. 


284"  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

pense,  and  have  too  little  knowledge  of  the  cus' 
toms,  language,  and  religion  of  the  people,  to  give 
Christianity  a  dominant  and  pervading  influence 
They  are  also  but  poorly  able  to  bear  the  heat  of 
the  climate,  and  mingle,  under  all  circumstances, 
with  the  population  of  the  country.  Native  ener- 
gies of  body  and  mind,  and  native  feelings  must 
be  enlisted  in  the  work.  The  extended  provinces 
of  Satan's  empire  must  furnish  materials  to  aid 
in  their  own  subjection  to  Christ,  as  India  has 
been  subdued  to  a  foreign  power  principally  by 
native  troops — but  such  is  the  indolence,  and 
such  the  moral  weakness  of  the  natives,  that  they 
need  much  early  discipline  as  w^ell  as  piety  to 
give  them  generally  any  efficiency.  Their  own 
course  of  instruction  forms  in  them  no  strength 
of  character,  and  a  thorough  christian  education, 
both  mental  and  moral,  is  necessary  to  furnish 
them  properly  for  the  native  ministry. 

It  was  also  an  object  to  qualify  and  employ 
translators  and  writers  who  should  be  able  to 
transfer  some  of  the  treasures  of  European  lite-  ■ 
rature  and  science  into  the  native  languages,  as 
well  as  enrich  them  from  the  stores  of  christian 
devotion  in  English,  and  it  was  designed  to  teach 
true  science  as  a  means  of  exploding  false  philo- 
sophy and  superstition.  As  the  whole  fabric  of 
idolatry  rests  on  the  same  foundation  with  the 
most  absurd  systems  of  geography  and  astronomy, 


MISSION    SEMINARY.  285 

and  the  most  stupid  fictions  in  natural  science,* 
whicli  could  be  overthrown  at  once  by  demon- 
^t  ration  and  experiment,  it  was  seen  that  to  ex- 
tend true  science  would  be  to  undermine  this 
inrtress  of  Sarfan  and  prepare  the  way  to  build 
'ho  temple  of  God  on  its  ruins. 

*  A  single  instance  faay  be  given.  They  beh'eve  that 
the  earth  is  Jlal,  having  in  the  centre  a  mountain,  around 
which  the  sun  goes,  causing  the  succession  of  day  and 
night.  Encircling  the  part  on  which  we  live,  is  a  sea  of 
salt  water,  and  beyond  this  an  annular  continent  surround- 
ed on  the  outside  by  a  sea  of  milk.  Then  another  similar 
continent  and  a  sea  of  buttermilk;  and  thus  seven  conti- 
nents and  seven  seas  in  concentric  circles — the  first  sea  be- 
ing of  salt  water,  the  second  of  milk,  the  third  of  butter- 
milk or  curds,  iY^e  fourth  of  ghee,  or  melted  butter,  the  fifth 
of  molasses,  or  sugar-cane  juice,  the  sixth  of  honey,  and 
the  seventh  of  fresh  water ;  beyond  which  is  a  mountainous 
barrier,  and  then  "  outer  darkness."  In  past  ages  there 
was  a  deluge,  which  swept  almost  every  thing  valuable  into 
the  sea  of  milk.  To  recover  what  was  lost,  and  particularly 
the  ambrosia — which  is  the  food  of  the  gods,  and  gives  im- 
mortality— the  gods  and  asooras  (a  species  of  demons) 
agreed  to  churn  the  sea.  For  this  purpose  they  took  mount 
Mandra  for  a  churning-stick,  and  the  great  fiv^e-headed  ser- 
pent called  Vaysoukee  for  a  rope,  and  winding  the  serpent 
round  the  mountain,  they  rolled  it  back  and  forth  and  agi- 
tated the  sea  so  as  to  bring  up  the  lost  articles.  When  the 
ambrosia  appeared,  the  gods  were  afraid  the  asooras  would 
eat  it  and  become  immortal.  To  prevent  this,  Vishnu  as- 
sumed the  form  of  a  most  beautiful  female,  who  taking  the 
ambrosia  in  a  golden  pot,  stood  before  the  gods  and  asooras, 
offering  them  their  choice  of  the  ambrosia  or  herself   The 


286  MRS.    WINSLOW. 


These  and  other  advantages  connected  with 
raising  the  standard  of  education  in  the  country 
were  proposed  by  the  college  ;  the  way  for  which 
had  been  prepared  by  the  boarding-school  estab- 
lishments. Indeed  the  state  of  these  establish- 
ments was  such  as  to  make  a  higher  institution 
necessary.  There  were  more  than  one  hundred 
lads  at  the  five  different  stations  of  the  mission, 
of  whom  many  were  so  far  advanced  in  their 
studies  as  to  require  more  attention  in  carrying 
them  forward  to  higher  branches  than  could  be 
given  by  each  missionary.  It  was  indispensable 
to  have  the  more  forward  of  them  brought  to- 
ofether  under  one  teacher,  and  furnished  with 
suitable  apparatus  and  other  helps.     This  was 

asocras  being  fascinated,  left  the  ambrosia  to  the  gods  and 
began  to  quarrel  with  each  other  for  the  enchanting  beauty. 
Some  were  slain.  Two  of  them  seeing  the  folly  of  the  con- 
test, left  the  affray,  and  joining  the  gods  in  disguise,  began 
with  them  to  eat  the  ambrosia.  They  were  soon  discovered 
and  informed  against  by  the  sun  and  moon,  who  are  suppos- 
ed to  be  animated  beings.  Vishnu,  who  had  again  assumed 
his  own  form,  immediately  cut  off  their  heads  with  the 
spoon  with  which  he  was  lading  the  ambrosia.  Their  bodies 
perished,  but  as  the  ambrosia  had  descended  as  low  as  their 
necks,  their  heads  could  not  die.  They  were  immortal; 
and  having  ascended  into  the  heavens,  they  remain  there 
as  two  serpents.  They  are  called  Rahu  and  Keetu,  and 
represent  ihe  moon's  nodes.  By  occasionally  attempting 
to  swallow  or  devour  the  sun  and  moon — against  whom 
they  seem  to  bear  a  grudge — they  occasion  eclipses ! 


1 


FEMALE  CENTRAL  SCHOOL.  287 

accordingly  done,  and  the  school  made  the  gcr/n 
of  the  intended  college. 

It  was  commenced  at  Batticotta  in  1823,  under 
the  care  of  Mr.  Poor.  Forty-eight  lads  were  re- 
ceived the  first  year,  who  passed  a  satisfactory 
icxamination  in  the  Tamul  and  English  Testament, 
and  the  ground  rules  of  Arithmetic.  This  school 
has  gradually  increased,  until  it  has  become,  in  a 
^ood  measure,  what  was  first  designed,  a  college^ 
though  known  by  the  name  of  the  Mission  Semi' 
nary.  The  reason  for  this  is,  that  the  government 
linterposed  obstacles  to  carrying  the  whole  plan 
into  eflect,  after  it  had  been  approved  by  the 
Board,  and  funds  had  been  conditionally  pledged 
in  America,  and  instructors  engaged,  for  its  suc- 
cessful commencement. 

Soon  after  commencing  the  Seminary  for  boys, 
;it  was  thought  advisable  to  form  also  a  Central 
School  for  Girls  ;  as  it  was  inconvenient  to  have 
them  at  all  the  different  stations  of  the  mission, 
ind  especially  to  have  boys  and  girls  at  the  same 
jtation.  An  establishment  was  accordingly  made 
\X  Oodooville.  The  boys  there  were  removed  to 
ther  stations,  and  such  of  the  girls  at  those  sta- 
tions as  were  willing  to  remove,  and  were  thought 
suitable  to  be  received,  were  transferred  to  Oo- 
iooville.  The  school  commenced  with  twenty- 
two  girls,  but  was  soon  increased  to  twenty-nine^ 


288  BIKS.    WINSLOW 

who  were  generally  children  of  good   promiise. 
In  reference  to  this   school,  Mrs.  W.  writes  in 

September, 

''It  is  agreed  to  have  the  Female  Central 
School  here.  I  feel  that  it  is  a  great  object; 
bat  how  can  I  undertake  it  while  so  unfaithful  to 
my  present  charge  1  Yet  I  wish  to  do  all  I  can; 
and  perhaps  this  is  in  answer  to  the  prayer, 
^Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have  me  to  do  1'  I  have 
used  this  petition  more  frequently  of  late  than 
formerly.  If  it  is  the  will  of  God  that  the  school 
should  come  here,  may  we  be  prepared  by  his 
Spirit  to  enter  on  the  work  with  right  hearts, 
feeling  our  helplessness  and  entire  dependence 
on  him.  As  little  children,  may  we  look  to  our 
Father  for  his  direction  and  assistance  in  humi- 
lity and  faith  ;  and  may  the  beginnings  of  the 
school  be  marked  with  his  especial  blessing." 

The  desire  thus  expressed  led  to  faithful  exer- 
tion and  prayer,  and  the  blessing  was  not  with- 
held. All  the  girls  who  had  passed  through  a  re- 
gular course  in  the  school,  or  were  far  advanced 
in  it  previous  to  Mrs.  W.'s  death,  had  then  be- 
come hopefully  pious,  and  were  members  of  the 
church  ;  and  what  Avas  very  pleasing,  no  one  of 
them,  tii'e?ity-four  in  number,  had  dishonored  her 
profession. 


IN    CEVLON.  289 

■'  Stpf ember  3,  1823. — Mr.  W.  has  to-day  visit- 
ed the  temple  at  Nellore,  it  being  the  closing  ce- 
remony there  for  this  season.  He  saw  about  ten 
thousand  people,  and  with  lAIr.  Knight  and  Mr. 
S.  distributed  hfteeii  hundred  Tracts.  More  than 
four  hundred  people  rolled  after  the  car.  One  of 
them,  an  old  man  from  our  neighborhood,  who 
(lias  heard  much  of  the  truth,  died  at  the  temple 
lin  consequence  of  fatigue  and  fasting.  He  was 
brought  home  and  buried  near  our  door,  after 
the  common  method  of  burial  in  this  country.* 


,    ^  All  the  more  respectable  people,  and  generally  those 

iwho  are  able  to  afford  il,  bunt  the  dead  willi  many  cererao- 

•  lies.    At  a  "de:id-house,"  as  the  place  where  the  body  lies 

;  s  called,  there  is  often  much  mourninfr,  but  not  always 

nuch  real  grief;    and  in  the  funeral  processions  to  the 

(ra\'e,  or  to  the  place  of  burnin?,  which  are  attended  only 

jy  men — the  women  remaining  behind  at  the  dead-house 

antil  their  return — there  is  generally  the  utmost  levity  and 

mconcern.  Il  is  aftecting,  however,  to  witness  their  mourn- 

ng,   especially  that  of  the  women.     Their  funeral   cry, 

Ivhich  is  a  most  dismal  howl,  is  heard  the  moment  a  friend 

Is  dead.    This  calls  together  other  relations  and  friends. 

ifhe  principal  mourner  receives  them  as  they  come.    She  is 

eated  probably  on  the  ground  in  the  yard,  with  her  hair 

lishevelled,  lier  clothes  loose  or  torn,  and  her  head  covered 

vith  ashes  or  dust.    She  sings  a  sort  of  dirge  in  a  most 

laintive  and  piercing  tone,  describing,  perhaps,  the  excel- 

encies  of  the  deceased,  or  blaming  him  for  dyiug,  or  ex- 

iQStulating  with  the  gods  for  taking  him  away.    As  she 

hants  and  varies  this  at  intervals,   swinging  her   body 

■ack  and  forth,  she  tears  her  hair  and  beats  her  breast  with 

I  Winelow.  2o 


290  'birs.  winslow. 

A  small  hole  was  dug,  not  long  enough  for  the 
body  without  a  coffin,  and  not  deep  enough  to 
prevent  it  from  being  dug  up  by  the  dogs.  It 
would  make  you  shudder  to  see  the  unfeeling 
manner  in  which  they  treat  their  dead.  About 
fifteen  men  stood  around.  Only  one  looked  even 
sober,  and  that  was  the  girls'  schoolmaster  at 
this  station,  who  has  been  somewhat  serious. 
He  uttered  an  ejaculation  of  surprise  and  feeling, 
when,  finding  the  grave  too  short,  one  man  step- 
ped on  the  limbs,  and  another  on  the  head  of  the 
corpse,  to  crowd  it  down. 

"  I  saw  in  the  girls  a  few  nights  since  a  strik- 
ing contrast  to  this  conduct ;  and  was  comforted 
in  the  belief  that  if  they  gain  nothing  else  by 
being  with  us,  they  will  learn  that  it  is  an  awful 
thing  to  die.  Three  of  them  were  standing  in  the 
verandah  just  at  twilight,  and  looking  at  the  dis- 
tant  smoke  rising   from   the   burninor  of  a  dead 

D  a 

both  hands,  bringing  them  up  so  violentl)-  -u'ith  the  fists 
clenched,  as  almost  to  drive  the  breath  from  her  body.  Oc- 
casionally she  throws  herself  prostrate  in  the  dust.  As  one 
friend  after  another  comes  in,  she  rises  to  meet  them,  throws 
her  arms  around  their  necks,  and  utters  her  mournful 
howls,  in  which  all  the  friends  join  in  sad  concert.  They 
hang  on  each  other's  necks,  forming  sometimes  a  large  circle, 
and  raise  their  cries  so  as  to  be  heard  at  a  great  distance. 
In  the  silence  of  the  night  these  cries  are  peculiarly  dis- 
mal, especially  when  you  are  awakened  by  them  out  of 
sleep. 


IN     CEYLON.  291 

body.  Betsey  said,  ^  Another  soul  is  gone  before 
God  to-day.'  '  Yes,'  said  Elizabetli,  '  and  where 
is  it,  in  heaven  or  hell  V  One  replied,  '  We  don't 
'know,  but  we  think  it  is  in  hell!'  '  Yes,'  said  an- 
other, '  and  this  is  three  since  last  night  ;  and 
perhaps  one  of  us  may  be  there  before  to-mor- 
row morning.'  '  And  many  of  this  people  too,' 
.*^aid  E.  '  for  a  great  many  die  in  a  day.'  They 
sighed,  and  said,  'AH  this  people  are  going  to 
liell.'  In  this  strain  they  continued  their  conver- 
sation for  some  time,  without  knowing  that  I 
joverheard  them." 

: 

!  The  temple  at  Nellore,  mentioned  above,  is  de- 
voted to  Scanda,  the  second  son   of  Siva,  and  is 

|more  frequented,  perhaps,  than  any  other  in  the 
district.    There  is  a  high  wall  of  masonry  enclos- 

iing  an  area  of  an  acre  or  more,  within  which,  be- 

'sides  rooms  built  against  the  wall  inside,  for  the 
residence  of  the  brahmins  and  others  connected 
with  the  temple,  are  various  small  buildings  and 
domes  for  the  idols.  The  principal  one  is,  like 
most  other  Hindoo  temples,  in  three  parts.  There 
is  an  open  court  in  front,  in  which  the  people 
occasionally  assemble  to  hear  their  puranas,  or 
the  mythological  fables  of  their  gods ;  an  inner 
court,  enclosed  on  three  sides  and  open  in  front, 
where  is  an  altar  for  the  offering  of  fruits  and 
flowers,  on  which  is  the  image  of  some  god  or 


292  MRS.    WiNSLOW. 

animal  j  and  a  more  secluded  court,  or  sanc- 
tuary, where  the  idol  is  enshrined.  This  sanc- 
tuary is  small  and  dark.  It  has  no  Avindow,  and 
receives  no  light  but  through  a  narrow  door.  The 
roof  is  arched,  and  surmounted  by  a  heavy 
cupola,  ornamented  with  hideous  and  grotesque 
figures  in  sculpture.  Here  the  idol  sits  in  dark- 
ness. No  one  enters  its  sanctuary  but  the  officia- 
ting brahmin  or  priest.  In  performing  the  daily 
worship,  he  takes  a  light  in  one  hand  and  a  bell 
in  the  other,  and  as  he  enters  waves  the  light 
before  the  idol,  that  the  people  without  may 
perhaps  catch  some  glimpse  of  it,  and  prostrate 
themselves ;  or  raise  their  hands  to  their  fore- 
heads with  the  palms  joined.  He  then  bathes  the 
idol,  anoints  it,  offers  it  food  and  incense,  and 
throws  over  it  garlands  of  sweet-scented  flowers  ; 
at  the  same  time  ringing  the  bell  in  his  hand, 
that  the  people  around  may  perform  the  neces- 
sary prostrations,  or  other  acts  of  worship. 

On  the  festival  days  the  idol  is  brought  out 
in  public  procession  for  about  twenty  successive 
nights,  and  then  the  festival  ends  with  what  is 
called  the  tair^  or  drawing  the  principal  car  by 
day.  This  is  the  grand  ceremony  ;  but  it  is  not 
so  imposing  as  the  processions  by  night  ;  for 
then  there  are  innumerable  flambeaus  and  torches, 
perhaps  also  fire-works,  which  produce  a  splen- 
did effect.    Whether  by  night  or  day,  at  a  given 


IN    CEYLON.  293 

sirrnal  the  idol  is  brought  out  with  the  sound  of 
I  music  and  many  ceremonies.  It  is  crowned  with 
;  gold,  wears  a  breast-plate  of  precious  stones,  and 
'  is  covered  with  the  richest  jewels.   Being  placed 
on  a  tiirone,   and   under   a  canopy   loaded   with 
,'  garlands  of  flowers,  it  is  elevated  on  a  high  car. 
This  is  of  a  pyramidal  form,  in  galleries  lessen- 
ing to  the  top,  and  is  supported  and  borne  along 
I  on   three   or  four  pairs   of  heavy   wheels.     The 
whole  car  is  covered   with   figures  in  sculpture 
.and  painting,  and  adorned  with  the  most  gaudy 
wreaths,  tassels,  and  drapery.  Tiie  lower  galleries 
tare  filled  w^ith  brahmins,  and  in  the  upper,  around 
the  god,  are  some  to  fan  it,  hold  umbrellas  over 
it,  and  to   olfer   it   incense.      There   are   strong 
cables  attached  to  the  car,  by  which  the  people, 
in  immense  numbers,  draw   it   slowly   round  the 
precincts  of  the  temple.     On  either  side,  as   it 
proceeds,  are  banners,  and  flags,  and  ensigns  dis- 
played all  along  the  dense  lines  of  people,  while 
ill  front  are  bands  of  music  playing  and  numerous 
tcniple-girls  dancing;  and  behind  it  hundreds  of 
puor  devotees  rolling  over  and  over  in  the  dust, 
with  their  feet  and  hands  extended,  accomplish- 
in  l^  in  this  way  the  whole  circuit  of  the  proces- 
.    As  the  car  stops  occasionally,  the  ground 
nd   it   seems  paved  with  their  bodies  lying 
:k)se  to  each  other.    They  are  nearly  naked,  and 
generally  a  profuse  perspiration  mingles  with  the 
25* 


siun 
>ehi 


294  MRS.    WINSLOW.  «l 

dust,  so  as  to  coat  their  skins  with  mud,  while 
their  eyes,  mouth,  and  hair  are  almost  filled  with 
dirt.  This  sight  is  painful ;  that  of  the  dancing 
girls  is  offensive.  They  are  among  the  handsom- 
est native  females ;  are  very  gaudily,  and  often 
richly  dressed,  with  a  great  profusion  of  jewelry. 
Their  dress  is  commonly  a  blue  or  scarlet  silk 
robe,  covering  the  body,  and  girt  round  them  with 
a  variety  of  bands  of  different  colored  silks  and 
chains  of  gold.  On  their  feet  are  a  kind  of 
greaves,  surrounded  at  the  ancle  by  small  bells. 
Their  dance  is  a  stepping  to  the  sound  of  music, 
so  as  to  keep  time  by  jingling  and  striking  these 
bells  together,  attended  with  a  swinging  and  in- 
decent motion  of  their  bodies,  and  waving  with 
their  hands  towards  the  idol.  The  whole  pro- 
cession, which  commonly  occupies  two  or  three 
hours,  is  very  alluring  and  fascinating  to  those  so 
much  affected  as  the  natives  are  by  pomp  and 
display.  Attachment  to  these  festivals  is  also 
interwoven  with  their  earliest  associations,  as 
the  child  and  even  the  infant  is  carried  and 
made  to  hold  up  its  little  hands  to  the  idol,  and 
with  its  first  accents  to  say,  swamy,  or  god; 
and  the  older  children  of  all  classes  flock  to 
them  as  their  principal  holydays.  They  are 
scenes  of  great  wickedness,  especially  of  licen- 
tiousness ;  and  the  whole  system  is  most  polluting 
and  degrading. 


OUTPOURING    OF    THE    SPIBIT.  295 

Wc  now  approach  the  period  when  God  dis- 
iplayed  his  abounding  mercy  in  visiting  all  the 
'stations  by  the  special  influences  of  the  Holy  Spi- 
Wit.  The  following  extracts  from  the  private  diary 
|of  Mrs.  W.  show  how  she  humbled  herself  bc- 
ifore  Him,  and  wrestled  in  prayer  for  the  blessing: 

"  August  27,  1823.— Yesterday  morning  I  felt 
much  cast  down.  I  did  not  get  relief,  and  after 
breakfast  went  to  God.  My  mind  was  turned  from 
myself  to  the  heathen,  by  reading  a  hymn  con- 
fcerning  the  coming  of  Christ's  kingdom  to  all 
iiaations;  and  during  prayer  I  seemed  to  feel  a 
!new  desire,  or  rather  to  ask  with  new  earnest- 
:ncss  for  the  abundaiii  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  at 
|:his  station,  so  that  every  heart  should  feel,  and 
?very  one  coming  to  the  house  should  say,  '  How 
awful  is  this  place  !'  The  more  I  thought  of  it 
nd  prayed  for  it,  the  more  hopeful  it  appeared. 
[  could  see  no  reason  why  it  should  not  be  so, 
md  every  reason  why  it  should. 

"  September  7. — I  have  to-day  been  with  Jesus 
n  his  last  interviews  with  his  disciples,  his  agony 
in  the  garden  and  on  the  cross,  and  his  appear- 
ince  again  after  his  resurrection  ;  scenes  which 
aever  before  seemed  so  full  of  every  thing  en- 
20uraging,  strengthening,  and  comforting.  Oh 
Bvhat  displays  of  love,  of  tenderness,  of  glorious 
majesty !  In  view  of  all  this  I  feel  that,  even  for 


296  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

me,  there  is  a  way  of  access  to  God  in  behalf  of 
this  poor  people.  If  my  prayers  are  heard  for  my 
self  and  my  husband,  surely  I  may  have  hope  of 
their  being  heard  for  others.  I  hesitate  to  say 
there  is  a  connection  between  my  prayers  and  the 
blessings  we  receive  ;  but  of  this  I  am  sure,  that 
what  I  desire  and  ask  is  given  in  very  many  in- 
stances. Would  that  I  had  a  heart  to  continue 
instant  in  prayer.  Lord,  take  away  my  sloth,  my 
unbelief,  my  hardness  of  heart,  my  distrust  of 
thee  ;  and  grant  me  humility,  activity,  tenderness 
of  heart,  and  strong  faith.  Can  I  not  say.  Lord, 
thou  knowest  that  I  desire  above  every  thing  to 
be  like  my  Redeemer ;  to  have  his  spirit,  to  be 
filled  with  his  fullness,  that  I  may  glorify  thee 
among  this  people  1 

"  20. — I  have  been  feeble  in  body  and  feeble  in 
spirit,  but  trust  I  have  had  some  earnest  desires 
and  some  delight  in  reading  God's  word.  That  is 
jto  me  more  and  more  the  Book  of  books.  I  re- 
lish very  little  besides  on  the  Sabbath.  What  can 
men  say  like  the  language  of  Godl  Oh  that  I 
loved  and  understood  it  more. 

^^  January  31,  1824. — Some  weeks  ago,  as  I  was 
partly  recovered  from  my  sickness,  and  could 
command  my  time,  I  resolved  to  observe  my  old 
season  of  prayer  at  noon,  and  to  pray  for  similar 
objects.  The  individual  first  selected  was  Betsey, 
partly  because  I  thought  her  conversion  would 


OUXrOURING    OF    THE    SPIRIT.  297 

be  a  great  blessing  to  tlie  school,  and  partly  be- 
cause she  has  repeatedly  been  serious.  For  a 
'few  days  I  bore  her  on  my  lieart,  but  with  more 
lor  less  variation  of  feeling. 

"  On  Charles'  birth-day,  January  12,  we  were 
;at  Manepy.  He  told  me,  as  I  thought,  a  lie  ;  the 
first  I  ever  knew  him  tell.  From  that  time  I  re- 
'/nded  him  in  a  new  light.  I  before  knew  that  he 
WIS  a  sinner,  but  now  it  was  a  reality ;  and   the 
tliniight    took  complete  possession  of  my  soul. 
i'hat  I  had  borne  a  child  who  was  an  enemy  to 
■    '1^  a  rebel,  an  heir  of  hell,  was  humbling,  over- 
lining.  I  could  not  endure  the  reflection.  Im- 
11    liately  I  resolved  to  give  the  Lord  no  rest,  if 
ic  \\  ould  permit  me  to  plead  with  him,  until  this 
^rand  should  be  plucked  from  the  burning.    He 
nccame  then  my  burden  almost-  to  the  exclusion 
,)f  every  thing.  Betsey  was  almost  forgotten,  and 
'.  thought  I  could  neither  eat  nor  sleep  till  the  de- 
•jire  of  my  heart  was  granted.    We  were   called. 
iO  Tillipally,  and  I  earnestly  hoped  that  his  being 
vhere  the  Holy  Spirit  was  operating  on  the  hearts 
)f  sinners  would  be  blessed  to  his  soul.  My  two 
rreat  petitions  were,  that  he  might  share  in  the 
nfluences  of  the  Spirit,  and  that  Mr.  W.  might 
|ie  prepared  to  see  a  work  at  home.    Here  I  can- 
lot  help  saying,  what  appears  to  me  a  just  tribute 
f  gratitude  to  God,  that  in  nothing  of  late  have 
thought  my  prayers  were   heard  so  evidently 


298  MRS.  WINSLOW. 

as  when  I  pray  perseveringly  for  my  husband." 

JOURNAL    LETTER    TO    HER    FRIENDS. 

^^ January  28,  1824-. — I  cannot  delay  telling  you 
what  the  Lord  is  doing  among  us.  Last  Monday 
a  messenger  came  from  Tillipally,  saying  that  a 
number  of  the  boys  were  under  serious  impres- 
sions, and  that  Mr.  Woodward  needed  some  as- 
sistance. Mr.  W.  immediately  went  there,  and  I 
accompanied  him.  We  found  the  boys  in  meeting, 
and  from  their  appearance,  and  that  of  others 
around,  were  at  once  impressed  with  the  convic- 
tion that  the  Holy  Spirit  was  indeed  present.  No- 
thing unusual  had  appeared  until  the  day  before, 
near  the  close  of  the  morning  sermon,  when  some 
special  interest  was  manifested  by  a  few.  The 
afternoon  service  was  more  marked,  and  in  the 
evening,  at  a  special  meeting,  ten  or  twelve  at- 
tended. We  remained  till  Wednesday  evening, 
and  saw  much  to  encourage  the  hope  that  a  work 
of  grace  was  commenced  in  a  number  of  hearts. 
There  were  frequent  meetings,  and  solemnity 
reigned  around. 

"  Yesterday,  at  this  station,  Mr.  W.  had  scarce- 
ly begun  his  sermon  when  it  was  evident  that  the 
Holy  Spirit  was  near.  He  had  some  overwhelm- 
ing views,  which  for  a  time  rendered  him  unable 
to  speak.  Many  of  the  congregation  were  affect- 
ed. It  was  a  solemn  place.  All  the  exercises  were 


OUTPOURING    OF    THE    SPIRIT.  299 

impressive  beyond  any  thing  I  have  known  here. 
It  was  manifest  that  the  truth  took  eflect.  The 
services  at  noon  and  in  the  afternoon  were  of  a 
similar  character;  and  this  evening  a  number  of 
the  girls  stopped  after  prayers  to  speak  about 
their  souls.  Betsey,  the  most  forward  girl  in 
school,  and  two  or  three  others,  appear  very  ten- 
der. We  are  greatly  encouraged,  and  yet  have 
\i  degree  of  anxiety  which  cannot  be  described. 
I  ''  31. — We  have  had  repeated  inquiry-meetings 
sduring  the  week,  and  from  five  to  eight  girls  have 
|lttended.  Mr.  W.  has  to-day  had  a  very  interest- 
ling  time  with  the  schoolmasters.  One  who  has 
jDcen  a  little  anxious,  is  now  convinced  fully  of 
;he  truth.  A  hired  man  also  appears  serious.  We 
'lear  of  nothing  new  at  the  other  stations;  but 
[»egin  strongly  to  hope  that  the  time  is  near  when 
!ve  shall  see  a  great  work. 

>  "  February  3. — The  prayer-meeting  yesterday 
vas  at  Batticotta.  All  came  together  with  the 
lope,  apparently,  that  it  would  be  an  uncommon 
lay;  and  it  was  so.  The  morning  exercises  were 
onducted  as  usual,  but  with  more  feeling;  and 
n  the  afternoon  the  Holy  Spirit  came  down  with 
"Ower,  such  as  probably  none  of  us  ever  felt  or 
/itnessed  before,  and  filled  all  the  house  where 
/c  were  sitting.  The  brother  who  first  led  in 
rayer  v/as  so  much  overcome  as  to  be  unable  to 
rocced.  For  some  time  he  had  scarcely  strength 


300  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

to  rise  from  his  knees.  The  afternoon  was  spent 
in  prayer,  interrupted  only  by  singing,  and  oc- 
casionally reading  or  repeating  a  verse  from  the 
Bible.  It  was  not  common  prayer,  but  wrestling 
with  the  angel  of  the  covenant,  with  strong  cry- 
ing and  tears.  Every  thing  was  awfully  solemn  j 
such  as  language  cannot  describe.  The  worth  of 
souls  and  the  love  of  Christ  pressed  upon  the 
conscience  and  the  heart  almost  too  strongly  to 
be  endured.  We  came  home  exceedingly  ex- 
hausted. To-day  the  girls  are  more  serious,  and 
every  thing  around  seems  to  say  that  God  is  here. 
Oh  that  we  may  stand  aside  while  the  Lord 
passes  by,  as  Elijah  did,  when  he  wrapped  his 
face  in  his  mantle  and  stood  in  the  entrance  of  the 
cave.  I  feel  afraid  to  do  or  say  any  thing,  lest  I 
should  in  some  way  hinder  the  work.  May  God 
direct. 

'*  9. — Yesterday  we  were  at  Manepy.  It  was  a 
most  interesting  day.  A  number  of  the  serious 
boys  from  Tillipally,  and  all  the  girls  from  Oodoo- 
ville  were  there.  The  Lord's  supper  was  admi- 
nistered. A  native  man  was  admitted  to  the  commu- 
nion. In  the  afternoon  there  was  a  meeting  of  the 
youth,  which  was  attended  by  the  manifest  in- 
fluences of  the  Spirit.  One  w^ho  was  sometime 
since  awakened,  rose  and  confessed  his  sin  of 
backsliding,  and  with  many  tears  admonished 
his  companions  not  to  grieve  the  blessed  Spirit 


OUTPOURING    OF    THE    SPIRIT.  301 

as  he  had  done.  A  numher  of  others  spoke  of 
their  feelings  in  an  affecting  manner.  At  the  close, 
a  lad  of  the  seminary,  who  joined  the  church  at 
Batticotta  last  Sabbath,  prayed  with  an  overflow- 
ing heart.  In  thanking  God  that  Satan's  king- 
dom is  dcclinin"-,  and  the  kinordom  of  Christ  ad- 
vancing,  he  seemed  to  rise  with  his  subject,  until 
the  room  was  full  of  solemnity.  We  had  another 
meeting  in  the  evening,  and  this  morning  it  ap- 
pears that  five  or  six  hope  they  were  yesterday 
born  again. 

"  11. — Some  of  the  brethren  and  sisters  came  to 
Oodooville  for  a  prayer-meeting  last  evening.  It 
was  a  time  of  wrestling  prayer  until  two  o'clock. 
The  principal  subject  of  intercession  was  the 
seminary  at  Batticotta.  If  our  interviews  may 
hereafter  be  like  this,  we  shall  indeed  be  most 
favored. 

*'  13. — Last  evening  there  was  another  prayer- 
meeting  here.  Mr.  Woodward  and  Mr.  Knight 
came.  It  was  again  a  precious  time.  The  Lord 
has  certainly  given  us  a  nev/  spirit  in  our  ap- 
proaches to  him  ;  and  will,  I  believe,  answer  the 
prayers  which  he  himself  inspires,  though  w^e  are 
utterly  unworthy.  We  have  just  received  a  note 
from  Dr.  S.  saying  that  a  work  is  commenced  at 
Panditeripo.  Mr.  W.  has  gone  to  his  aid.  There 
is  progress  at  Oodooville.  All  the  older  girls,  the 
woman  who  has  the  care  of  them,  a  hired  man, 

Winslow,  «'0 


302 


MRS.    WIXSLOW. 


and  several  others  are  affected.  We  have  scarce- 
ly hoped  to  see  so  much,  and  now  it  seems  but 
the  beginning  of  days.  How  ungrateful  and  un- 
believing we  have  been,  but  blessed  be  God  that 
he  can  work  by  the  weakest  instruments. 

"  1-i. — Most  animating  accounts  from  Pandite- 
ripo.  Dr.  and  Mrs.  S.  went  the  day  before  yester- 
day, at  evening,  to  Batticotta.  As  they  were  step- 
ping into  the  gig.  Amy,  the  colored  woman,  said, 
'  Now,  Lord,  send  douTi  thy  Spirit  while  thy  ser- 
vant is  absent.'  The  boys  had  a  meeting,  con- 
ducted by  two  of  their  number,  who  are  mem- 
bers of  the  church.  After  it  was  over,  and  all 
were  preparing  to  lie  down  on  their  mats,  Amy 
said  to  one  of  them,  ^  You  must  go  out  and  taljj: 
to  those  boys  again,  for  how  do  you  know  but 
they  will  die  to-night.'  He  went  to  them,  and 
some  listened  to  the  warning.  They  left  their 
mats  one  after  another  and  resorted  to  different 
places  in  the  garden,  under  the  cocoa-nut  trees, 
to  call  upon  God.  Some  were  alone,  and  others 
in  little  companies,  crying,  ^  Come,  Holy  Spirit,* 
*  Lord  have  mercy,'  &c.  Dr.  and  ?»Irs.  S.  re- 
turning home,  heard  them  on  entering  the  yard. 
He  immediately  rung  the  bell,  and  they  came  in 
with  streaming  eyes,  confessing  their  guilt  and 
danger.  Mr.  W.  says  that  to-day  many  appear 
under  deep  conviction. 

"  17. — Last  evening  a  prayer-meeting  was  held 


OUTPOURING    OF    THE    SPIRIT.  303 

at  Panditeripo,  and  another  at  Batticotta,  in  re- 
ference to  the  seminary.  There  was  thus  a  union 
of  prayer  by  all  the  mission  until  midnight.  It 
was  a  time  of  deep  solemnity — of  feelings  which 
cannot  be  uttered.  The  walls  were  compassed 
by  prayer  seven  times.  This  morning  all  met  at 
Panditeripo.  The  brethren  who  came  from  Batti- 
cotta are  full  of  confidence  that  the  Lord  has  at 
Jength  appeared  there.  All  but  Mr.  Woodward 
afterwards  went  to  that  station,  and  had  a  most  so- 
lemn meeting  with  the  members  of  the  seminary. 

''  18.-^We  have  had  a  meeting  in  our  verandah 
this  evening  of  some  of  the  head-men  and  boys 
from  Tillipally  and  Manepy.  It  Avas  handsomely 
lighted  up.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Mooyart  and  the  breth- 
ren, Knight,  Spaulding,  and  Woodward,  w^ere 
present.  It  was  a  most  interesting  season.  Our 
friends  stay  over  night,  as  to-morrow  is  our  quar- 
terly meeting  here. 

"  19. — Another  great  day.  We  have  never  sat 
down  to  the  table  of  our  Lord  under  such  inte- 
resting circumstances.  Mr.  W.  preached  from 
the  text,  '  Bring  ye  all  the  tithes  into  the  store- 
house,' (Sec.  Oh  that  we  may  indeed  do  this,  and 
prove  the  Lord  therewith.  It  was  a  time  of  weep- 
ing for  joy,  and  breaking  of  heart  for  sin. 

"  24. — We  went  yesterday  afternoon  to  Nel- 
lore,  and  with  Mr.  and  IMrs.  S.  accompanied  Mr. 
K.  to  two   evening   meetings    at  the  houses  of 


304  BIRS.    WIXSLOW. 

natives  in  Jaftnapatam.  They  were  the  first  of  the 
kind  there,  but  full  and  solemn. 

"  25. — A  meeting  at  Oodooville  for  all  the 
schoolmasters  and  the  more  serious  boys.  The 
brethren,  and  some  of  the  sisters,  were  here. 
About  seventy  adult  natives  were  present,  of 
whom  thirty  rose  and  testified  their  belief  in 
Christianity.  Sixty  or  seventy  children  did  the 
same.  It  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  many  have 
as  yet  much  knowledge  of  their  owti  hearts. 

"  March  12. — Evening  before  last  we  went  to 
a  school  bungalow,  about  two  miles  distant,  to 
attend  a  meeting  vdth  3Ir.  and  ~Shs.  S.  and  Dr.  S. 
The  bungalow  was  well  filled,  and  the  people 
gave  good  attention.  It  was  cheering.  Our 
humble  chapel  was  surrounded  by  tall  palmyras 
pointing  to  the  bright  skies,  through  which  the 
moon  was  pursuing  her  majestic  way  among  the 
stars.  All  around  spoke  of  the  glory  of  God ; 
and  there  was  in  some  breasts,  it  may  be  hoped, 
a  brighter  scene  than  even  that  which  met  the 
eye  from  without.  The  next  morning  was  spent 
at  Panditeripo  in  prayer,  and  the  afternoon  and 
evening  at  Batticotta.  There  was  a  precious 
meeting  with  the  lads  in  the  Seminary.  The 
Spirit  of  God  seemed  to  come  down  anew. 

"  18. — This  morning  we  went  to  Jaffna  to  take 
leave  of  Mr.  and  -\Irs.  Mooyart,  who  are  about 
removino:  to  the  south  of  the  island.     AU  the 


OUTPOURING    OF    THE    SPIRIT.  305 

missionaries  of  the  district  were  there,  and  we 
had  a  day  of  prayer  long  to  be  remembered.  Mr. 
M.  took  his  leave  of  us  in  a  very  affectionate 
manner,  and  with  special  thanksgiving  to  God 
for  permitting  him  to  depart  with  such  high  hopes 
for  the  wretched  inhabitants  of  Jaffna.  In  the 
eveninof  we  attended  an  interestinof  meetingr  at  the 
house  of  a  native  christian,  and  returned  home." 

"  March  20,  Private  Journal. — Last  Sabbath  I 
had  unusual  nearness  to  God,  and  a  feeling 
that  I  could  ask  any  thing  I  would,  without  fear 
of  a  denial.  He  appeared  my  friend^  to  whom  I 
could  come  very  near,  so  as  to  talk  face  to  face 
and  order  my  cause  before  him.  This  feeling 
continues,  and  I  would  say  with  deep  humility, 
that  I  never  felt  so  much  that  it  is  a  time  to  call 
upon  God,  to  get  near  and  to  wait  before  him, 
and  plead  with  him,  as  during  the  last  week.  It 
has  been  an  unusual  week;  I  have  had  some 
seasons  which  cannot  be  forgotten.  I  enjoy  our 
social-meetings  very  much,  but  they  are  not  to 
be  compared  with  coming  near  to  God  in  secret. 
To-day  I  have  wrestled  principally  for  the  chil- 
dren here  ;  have  felt  as  I  never  did  previously  for 
them ;  have  wondered  that  I  have  before  felt  so 
little.  Perhaps  God  will  now  permit  me  to  call, 
and  not  hear.  It  would  be  right,  but  still  it  is  my 
privilege  to  pray." 

26* 


306  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

"  Marcn  28. — We  have  had  a  very  solemn  day 
at  Batticotta.  I  went  with  Mr.  W.  and  found  the 
brethren  all  there,  but  none  of  the  sisters  from 
the  other  stations.  In  the  morning  the  brethren 
had  a  meeting  for  prayer  and  counsel  concerning 
the  exercises  of  the  day.  Sister  P.  and  myself 
at  the  same  time  had  a  season  of  prayer.  All 
then  assembled  for  a  general  meeting  with  the 
boys,  who  were  afterwards  divided  into  classes, 
that  each  brother  might  take  some  of  them  to 
separate  rooms.  All  the  forenoon  they  thus  con- 
versed and  prayed  with  them  collectively  and 
individually.  In  the  meantime  sister  P.  and  my- 
self called  in  some  females  attached  to  the  family. 
I  had  also  a  meeting  with  the  children.  In  the 
afternoon  there  was  a  united  meeting  with  the 
youth  of  the  Seminary,  which  continued  till  dark. 
I  have  seldom  felt  so  sensibly  the  force  of  the 
expression,  *  the  Lord  is  in  this  place.' 

"  29. — We  have  new  evidence  that  the  Spirit 
is  among  us,  by  the  opposition  excited.  Some 
who  have  heretofore  been  very  civil,  and  have 
heard  patiently,  and  some  who  have  professed  to 
be  anxious  about  their  souls,  now  take  a  decided 
stand  on  the  side  of  the  adversary.  Betsey'a 
father  forbids  her  embracing  the  christian  reli- 
gion. He  keeps  a  temple  dedicated  to  a  female 
devil,  and  is  said  to  have  devoted  a  sister  of  hers 
to  its  service.    Probably  he  wants  her  for  the. 


OUTPOURING    OF    THK    SPIRIT.  307 

same  object ;  but  I  trust  the  Lord  has  better 
things  in  store  for  her.  Her  feelings  are  very- 
tender,  and  her  concern  for  her  friends  is  great. 

"  30. — To-day  there  was  a  meeting  at  Manepy 
of  all  the  children  of  our  boarding-schools.  About 
ninety  stood  up  to  express  their  belief  in  Christ. 
Some  who  did  not  rise,  however,  give  more  evi- 
dence of  a  change  of  heart  than  some  who  did. 
It  has  been  a  solemn  day,  full  of  interest.  What 
would  the  patrons  of  these  children  have  felt, 
could  they  have  witnessed  it  I  What  would  many 
christian  friends  feel,  could  they  be  present  with 
us  in  such  seasons  of  rejoicing  and  trembling. 
They  would  no  doubt  find  an  abundant  reward 
for  all  they  have  done  for  these  children,  and 
encouragement  to  do  more,  as  well  as  to  plead 
with  God  for  the  outpouring  of  the  Spirit  on  all 
heathen  nations. 

"  May  21. — I  may  again  record  a  precious  day. 
Yesterday  was  our  quarterly  meeting  at  Manepy. 
The  morning  was  spent  much  as  usual.  The  af- 
ternoon was  devoted  to  thanksqrivins:.  Some  of 
the  more  prominent  objects  for  praise,  connected 
with  the  present  state  of  things,  were,  that  God 
has  so  manifestly  answered  prayer,  and  that  he 
has  so  carried  on  his  work  here  as  to  leave  no 
room  for  boasting — in  fact,  to  pour  contempt  on 
human  wisdom.  A  view  was  taken  of  the  mag- 
nitude of  the  work,  in  its  various  bearings  on 


308  MRS.    WTXSLOTV. 

ourselves,  on  the  heathen  around,  on  future  ge- 
nerations;  and  the  encouragement  it  may  afford 
to  missionaries  in  other  parts  of  the  world,  and 
to  the  christian  public.  The  subject  grew  and 
warmed  our  hearts.  The  second  quarterly  meet- 
ing of  the  schoolmasters  is  to  be  next  week,  and 
it  was  agreed  to  have  special  seasons  of  fasting 
and  prayer  for  them. 

"  June  9. — The  anniversary  of  our  leaving  Ame- 
rica was  observed  yesterday  at  Panditeripo.  We 
occupied  the  morning  in  contemplating  the  great 
goodness  of  God  towards  us,  and  in  attempting 
to  praise  him.  Never  have  we  had  so  much  cause 
for  praise.  Never  have  we  assembled  with  so 
much  love  towards  each  other,  and  with  such 
great  mercies  to  recount.  We  are  all  alive  after 
a  five  years'  separation  from  our  native  country, 
and  in  as  good  health  as  on  the  day  we  sailed — 
have  received  nine  children  who  are  still  spared 
to  us,  and  above  all,  have  seen  the  goings  of  God 
in  our  midst." 

For  a  time  the  special  influences  of  the  Spirit 
were  less  apparent  j  but  before  the  close  of  the 
year  there  was  renewed  evidence  that  he  was 
present  of  a  truth. 

"  A'^ovember  5. — The  Lord  has  come  near  us 
again,  and  surprised  us  when  we  had  almost 
ceased  talking   about  another  refreshing.     Our 


OUTPOURING    OF    THE    SPIRIT.  309 

monthly  meeting  before  the  last  was  unusually 
solemn ;  the  quarterly  meeting,  a  fortnight  after, 
still  more  so ;  and  last  Monday,  at  Oodooville, 
the  prayer-meeting  was  peculiarly  marked.  Some 
of  the  native  members  appear  more  awake,  and 
on  the  minds  of  the  brethren  and  sisters  general- 
ly there  is  a  deep  conviction  that  the  Lord  is 
ready  to  pour  us  out  a  blessing. 

''  13. — Appearances  of  a  revival  continue.  We 
have  this  evening  had  a  prayer-meeting  here. 
Yesterday  was  communion  at  Mancpy.  A  pre- 
cious time,  though  I  felt  more  for  the  people 
than  for  myself.  All  was  still  and  solemn,  and  I 
believe  that  the  Holy  Spirit  accompanied  the 
word  and  ordinances.  I  have  for  some  time  had 
unusual  delight  in  prayer ;  but  have  thought  too 
much  of  some  hinderances  to  a  work  of  grace. 
Have  had  a  good  season  to-night,  but  felt  too 
little  my  exceeding  sinfulness.  I  have  at  all  times 
too  little  feeling  for  the  people. 

"  25. — I  have  been  deterred  from  writing  since 
the  last  date,  through  fear  of  saying  more  than  I 
ought  concerning  what  we  now  term  a  revival. 
It  is  so  great  a  thing  that  our  eyes  should  again 
see  the  stately  goings  of  God  in  this  way,  that  I 
know  not  how  to  speak  of  it.  There  is  an  un- 
usual seriousness  at  all  our  stations.  The  chil- 
dren who  give  evidence  of  conversion  are  much 
engaged.    Some  who  were  careless  are  awaken- 


310  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

ed ;  and  we  hope  two  or  three  are  born  agam. 
One  of  the  first  boys  in  the  Seminary^  named 
Dwight,  for  whom,  more  than  almost  any  other, 
prayer  has  been  made  without  ceasing,  is  of  the 
number.  This  school  is,  as  it  was  before,  the 
principal  burden  of  our  hearts.  Nearly  all  in  it 
now  profess  to  be  under  some  concern  of  mind. 
In  the  Female  Central  School  eight  or  ten  pro- 
fess to  be  again  awakened,  and  by  their  prayers 
and  tears  manifest  that  they  feel  something.  The 
older  ones,  who  give  evidence  of  a  change  of 
heart,  every  day  call  one  or  more  of  the  others 
aside,  and  pray  and  converse  with  them  j  a  means 
which  has  been  blessed. 

*'  December  8. — The  goodness  of  God  is  still 
manifested  among  us.  The  members  of  the  se- 
minary are  all  somewhat  affected.  A  young  man, 
superintendent  of  schools  at  Tillipally,  and  one 
schoolmaster,  hope  they  are  born  again.  Yester- 
day was  our  prayer-meeting  at  Jaffnapatam,  and 
a  very  solemn  day.  In  the  evening  we  remained 
to  attend  a  meeting  in  the  Wesleyan  chapel. 
The  house  was  full  of  English,  Dutch,  Portu- 
guese, and  Tamulians  ;  and  addresses  were  made 
in  English,  Portuguese,  and  Tamul.  We  returned 
late  by  a  fine  moon.  This  morning  the  collector 
of  the  district  and  his  lady  came  out  to  breakfast, 
and  remained  with  us  till  twelve  o'clock,  con- 
versing freely  on  religious  subjects. 


OUTPOURING    OF    THE    SPIRIT.  311 

*'  11. — We  had  last  evening  another  season  of 
social  prayer  at  Oodooville — a  time  of  wrestling 
with  the  ancfel  of  the  covenant.  I  think  I  never 
knew  until  lately  the  blessings  of  social  prayer. 
We  had  the  communion  yesterday  at  Manepy — 
a  good  day.  Two  domestics  there,  who  have  long 
been  exceedingly  hardened,  and  during  the  pre- 
vious outpouring  of  the  Spirit  felt  nothing,  are 
bowed  down  under  a  sense  of  sin.  It  was  very 
affecting  to  see  the  cook,  an  old  Portuguese  man, 
stand  up,  with  more  than  thirty  native  children, 
to  signify  that  he  felt  he  was  a  great  sinner,  and 
hoped  to  give  himself  no  rest  until  he  found  it  in 
Jesus.  You  cannot  understand  the  import  of  this 
without  considering  that  '  Jesus  Christ '  is  here 
a  despised  name.  The  girls'  schoolmaster  at 
Oodooville  is  grandson  of  an  Odigar,  and  of  a 
high  family.  He  has  perhaps  excited  as  much 
feeling  in  our  hearts  as  any  one.  In  the  time  of 
the  last  attention  to  religion  he  was  awakened, 
but  his  friends  were  too  strong  for  him.  Now  he 
is  in  great  distress. 

"  16. — We  have  had  a  meeting  of  the  school- 
masters at  this  station.  It  was  a  time  of  deep 
emotion  and  of  triumph.  To  our  surprise  and 
great  joy  the  girls'  schoolmaster  addressed  them, 
and  then  led  in  prayer.  His  utterance  was  seve- 
ral times  checked  by  weeping. 

^^  January  1,  1825. — I  feel  disposed  this  even- 


312  MRS.  wI^-sLow. 

ing  to  wish  you  a  '  happy  new  year,'  and  to  tell 
you  something  of  our  enjoyments.  We  did  not 
*  dance  out  the  old  year,'  but  we  prayed  and  sang 
praises  to  the  Lord ;  and  blessed  be  his  name  for 
having  given  us  such  occasion.  I  hope  you  know 
that  at  the  commencement  of  the  last  year  we 
were  blest  with  a  revival  of  religion.  We  again 
witness  the  influences  of  the  Spirit  on  many  hearts, 
and  are  permitted  to  rejoice  over  several  young 
men  of  talents  and  influence  as  apparently  born 
again.  Some  others,  particularly  in  the  boarding- 
schools,  are  in  a  very  encouraging  state.  Many 
are  more  or  less  affected.  Several  domestics  who 
have  seemed  harder  than  the  'nether  millstone,' 
are  now  very  solemn.  The  young  men,  if  they 
prove  to  be  children  of  God,  will  be  a  great  ac- 
quisition. Prayers  have  long  been  offered  on 
their  account,  and  much  labor  bestowed  on  them. 
We  may  and  do  hope  that  the  Lord  has  gra- 
ciously answered  prayer. 

"  These  visitations  of  the  Spirit  have,  I  believe, 
been  marked  with  similar  features  to  revivals  at 
home.  They  were  preceeded  by  a  deep  sense  of 
deficiency  in  the  missionaries,  which  led  them  to 
humble  themselves  before  God ;  and  were  ac- 
companied throughout  v/ith  a  spirit  of  prayer; 
a  pleading — a  wrestling  for  souls — something  I 
think  of  what  our  Saviour  expressed  when  he 
said,  *  I  have  a  baptism  to  be  baptized  with,  and 


OUTPOURING    OF    THE    SPIRIT.  313 

how  am  I  straitened  till  it  be  accomplished.* 
Social  prayer-meetings  have  been  peculiarly  blest. 
Even  while  we  have  been  speaking,  our  prayers 
have  seemed  to  be  answered.  In  a  number  of  in- 
stances the  missionaries  have  set  apart  one  hour 
in  the  day  to  unite  in  prayer  for  the  same  object, 
for  five  days  in  succession.  On  the  sixth  a  part 
of  the  day  has  been  spent  in  fasting  and  prayer, 
and  on  the  seventh,  all  have  met  together  for 
united  supplication.  One  of  these  was  in  behalf 
of  the  young  men  whom  I  have  mentioned.  They 
were  called  together  for  a  meeting  by  themselves 
on  the  seventh  day,  while  several  of  the  brethren 
and  sisters  were  praying  for  them.  After  a  very 
solemn  meeting  they  were  called  in  and  address- 
ed with  much  feeling.  The  concern  felt  for  them 
while  the  Spirit  of  God  is  so  near,  was  mention- 
ed with  weeping.  They  have  all  since  seemed  to 
tremble  for  their  salvation  ;  and  of  some  we  hope 
that  they  have  found  peace  in  believing. 

"After  looking  back  upon  the  past  year,  we 
closed  it  with  overflowing  hearts,  and  entered 
upon  the  new  one  with  such  expectations  for  the 
church  as  we  never  had  before.  What  may  we 
not  look  for  in  the  year  to  come  1  How  many 
precious  souls  will  begin  to  live  1  How  may  the 
Saviour  be  honored,  and  the  adversary  confound- 
ed 1  Are  we  sufficiently  thankful  that  we  live  in 
these  glorious  days  1 

Wiaslow.  27 


314«  MRS.    WIZnSLOW. 

"  14. — The  candidates  for  admission  to  the 
church  were  examined  to-day,  and  forty-one  ac- 
cepted to  be  received  next  week.  Who  could 
have  expected  that  we  should  ever  see  such  a  dayl 
I  have  many  times  of  late  been  ready  to  inquire, 
is  it  so  1  or  is  it  a  dream,  that  I  see  such  things 
among  the  heathen  1  Do  you  not  rejoice  more 
than  you  can  express!  How  then  must  we  feel, 
who  see  and  know  far  more  than  you  can,  the  in- 
difference and  the  wants  of  this  poor  people. 
Just  now  the  cholera  is  raging  in  some  parts  of 
the  district  to  a  dreadful  extent ;  so  that  whole 
families  are  swept  off  in  a  few  hours.  In  one 
house,  where  were  twelve  persons,  only  one  child 
remained  in  a  few  days.  It  is  an  awful  scourge. 
After  it  abated  a  little,  the  people  made  an  idola- 
trous ceremony  at  great  expense,  as  a  token  of 
gratitude  to  the  gods ;  but  the  epidemic  imme- 
diately raged  again  with  more  violence  than  ever. 
Still  they  do  not  learn  righteousness.  On  the 
contrary,  they  seem  more  than  ever  mad  upon 
their  idols. 

"23. — The  great  and  joyful  day  is  past.  I 
thought  we  could  not  well  feel  more,  while  in 
these  bodies  of  clay.  Mr.  W.  wrote  to  D.  and 
gave  an  account  of  the  scene,  the  evening  of  the 
same  day,"  as  follows : 

"  The  large  temporary  building  erected  for  the- 


OUTPOITRIXG    OF    THE    SI'IKIT.  3l5 

occasion,  was  in  a  scattered  grove  of  palm-trees, 
in  the  village  of  Santillepay,  which  is  central  to 
all  our  stations.  It  was  about  one  hundred  feet 
long  and  nearly  seventy  in  width.  At  one  end 
was  placed  a  decent  pulpit,  brought  from  one  of 
our  stations,  and  towards  the  other  the  floor  of 
earth  was  made  a  little  ascending,  to  bring  the 
audience  into  view,  as  they  sat  upon  it  on  neat 
mats,  with  which  the  whole  was  spread.  The  top 
and  sides  of  the  building,  which  were  covered 
with  the  braided  leaves  of  the  cocoa-nut  tree, 
were  lined  with  white  cotton  cloth,  giving  the 
whole  a  light  and  neat  appearance.  In  front  were 
two  or  three  fine  spreading  trees,  like  large 
branching  elms.  On  one  side  open  rice  fields 
were  in  sight,  and  on  the  other  thick  gardens 
filled  with  large  fruit  trees,  shading  the  low  mud- 
walled  and  leaf-covered  houses  of  the  natives. 
In  the  rear  was  a  school  bungalow,  where  many 
heathen  children  had  been  taught  the  first  prin- 
ciples of  Christianity,  and  the  word  of  God  had 
been  often  preached,  and  prayer  frequently  ofTer- 
ed  ;  but  neither  the  place  where  the  temporary 
church  stood,  nor  the  adjacent  habitations,  had 
ever  resounded  with  the  voice  of  prayer  or  praise. 
''In  front  of  the  pulpit  was  the  communion 
table,  before  which,  in  the  form  of  a  half-moon, 
were  the  candidates,  forty-one  in  number,  and 
native  members.     Back   of  these,  through   the 


316  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

centre  of  the  building,  were  the  head  men  and 
other  more  respectable  natives,  while  the  com- 
mon people  occupied  either  side.  In  all,  from 
twelve  to  fifteen  hundred  were  present.  There 
w^ould  probably  have  been  twice  that  number,  but 
for  the  prevalence  of  the  cholera  in  the  village 
at  the  time,  and  a  heavy  fall  of  rain  the  preced- 
inor  night. 

"  The  exercises  were  appropriate  and  well  re- 
ceived. At  the  close  of  the  sermon  the  candi 
dates — from  a  small  girl  of  twelve,  to  a  gray- 
headed  man  of  seventy — presented  themselves, 
publicly  renounced  idolatry,  and  consecrated 
themselves  to  the  love  and  service  of  the  one 
only  living  and  true  God.  The  old  man,  whose 
head  was  nearly  as  white  as  the  cloth  round  his 
body,  as  he  vowed  to  be  the  Lord's,  seemed  to 
say,  ^Now  lettest  thou  thy  servant  depart  in 
peace.'  This  Andrew  is  a  fisher.  All  these  and 
the  members  of  the  church  rose  together,  and 
entered  into  covenant  with  the  Lord  and  with 
each  other,  to  walk  as  christians.  The  affecting 
ordinance  of  the  Lord's  supper  was  administered 
to  seventy  native  members  and  sixteen  of  our  own 
number,  including  three  brethren  of  other  deno- 
minations. As  the  congregation  were  dispersing, 
we  united  in  singing,  '  Come,  let  us  anew  our 
journey  pursue.'  It  has  been  indeed  a  day  of 
joyful  solemnity." 


OUTPOtmiNG    OF    THE    SPIRIT.  3 17 

In  regard  to  the  subjects  of  this  work,  tliere 
Avas  a  previous  preparation.  The  greater  part  of 
them  were  members  of  the  boarding-schools,  or 
schoolmasters,  domestics,  and  other  assistants, 
who  liad  been  formed  into  Bible  classes  and  di- 
ligently instructed.  The  remainder  were  such  as 
lived  in  the  vicinity  of  the  stations,  and  had  often 
attended  preaching.  There  were  few  cases  of 
permanent  conviction  where  there  was  not  some 
previous  knowledge  of  the  truth,  and  few  in 
whi(;h  religious  impressions  were  not  cherished 
by  much  patient  labor  of  the  missionaries  or 
their  assistants,  in  conversing  and  praying  with 
the  individuals  alone.  It  was  this  repeated  and 
•personal  application  of  the  truth  to  those  able  in 
some  measure  to  comprehend  it,  which  principally 
took  efTect.  At  the  same  time  the  nearness  of 
the  stations  to  each  other  enabled  the  missiona- 
ries to  give  mutual  aid  in  these  and  similar  labors, 
and  to  make  their  public  meetings  more  animat- 
ing and  impressive.  Their  own  souls  also  were 
quickened  by  their  seasons  of  social  devotion. 
Seldom  perhaps  has  the  promise  to  two  or  three 
met  together  been  more  strikingly  fulfilled.  The 
revival  commenced  after  a  special  season  of  fast- 
ing and  prayer,  and  its  progress  was  marked  by  a 
spirit  of  fervent  intercession,  and  sometimes  a  tra- 
vailing in  birth  for  souls,  of  which  the  journal  and 
letters  of  Mrs.  W.  give  such  delightful  evidence. 
27* 


318  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

"  23,  Sahbafh. — On  Friday  evening  some  of  out 
number  met  at  OodooviJle  for  a  thanksgiving  sea- 
son, and  it  was  a  precious  time.  To-day  has  been 
full  of  interest.  Mr.  W.  preached  from  the  words, 
'I  thank  thee,  0  Father,  Lord  of  heaven  and 
earth,  that  thou  hast  hid  these  things,'  &c.  A 
thanksgiving  sermon.  Some  who,  but  a  short 
time  since,  had  no  ears  to  hear,  and  no  hearts  to 
feel,  and  no  minds  to  understand,  were  evidently 
fed  by  the  word,  and  united  in  thanksgiving  to 
God  for  his  great  mercy.  After  service,  Mr.  AV. 
proposed  that  those  who,  from  a  full  sense  of  the 
importance  of  the  subject,  wished  to  be  consider 
ed  candidates  for  admission  to  the  church  six 
months  hence,  should  come  to  the  house  and 
give  in  their  names — and  hereafter  meet  him 
once  a  week  for  instruction  with  reference  to 
such  an  event.  Twelve,  besides  girls  of  the 
school,  gave  in  their  names." 

A  similar  meeting  to  that  in  January  was  held 
at  the  same  place  in  July,  w^hen. eight  were  added 
to  the  church.  Some,  who  gave  pleasing  evidence 
of  being  truly  converted,  were  still  kept  back  by 
their  friends  from  making  a  profession  of  their 
faith  in  Christ.  A  young  man  who  was  then  re- 
ceived, was  obliged  to  leave  his  relations  private- 
ly two  or  three  days  before  the  meeting,  and  go 
to  one  of  the  stations  at  a  distance  from  them. 


JOURNEY    TO    CALCUTTA.  319 

They  then  waylaid  him  on  the  road  to  meeting, 
but  he  escaped  them  and  readied  the  temporary 
chapel.  A  native  constable  was  there  to  prevent 
disturbance,  who  protected  him  against  his  rela- 
tives, or  they  would  have  dragged  him  away 
even  from  the  communion-table. 


CHAPTER    VII 


Sixth  to  Tenth  Years  in  Ceylon — includ- 
ing Journey  to  ITIadras  and  Calcutta. 

Failure  of  health — dangerous  passage  to  Madras  and  Cal- 
cutta— death  of  a  daughter — brief  description  of  Madras 
— letters  to  Miss  Bird  at  Gorruckpore — Roman  and  Pa- 
gan ceremonies  compared — communion  with  God — ap- 
peal to  an  early  associate — diaries — admissions  to  the 
church — robbers — conversion  of  a  schoolmaster — death 
of  an  infant  son-^-conversion  of  sisters — sense  of  re- 
sponsibility— Sunday-school  at  Oodooville — influence  of 
the  climate — sufferings  of  the  natives — prayers  of  the 
churches. 

In  the  summer  of  1825  the  health  of  Mrs.  W. 
was  60  much  impaired  that  her  life  w^as  seriously 
threatened.  A  change  of  air  was  tried  for  some 
weeks,  by  a  removal  to  a  small  fort  on  a  rock 


320  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

surrounded  by  the  sea,  a  few  miles  west  of  Batti- 
cotta.  This  proving  insufficient,  late  in  the  sea- 
son a  voyage  was  determined  on.  As  the  north- 
east monsoon  was  about  to  set  in,  during  which 
the  native  boats  do  not  venture  along  the  coast, 
it  was  with  difficulty  that  a  dhonie*  was  engaged, 
and  when  engaged,  it  was  dangerous  to  attempt 
the  passage  to  Madras  as  proposed.  A  few  par- 
ticulars of  this  passage  were  afterwards  given  by 
Mrs.  W.  in  a  letter  to  her  friends. 

"  On  the  7th  November  we  left  our  home,  and 
went  forth,  not  knowing  the  things  which  should 
befall  us.  I  had  not  sat  up  at  all  for  some  days, 
and  was  unable  to  make  any  arrangements  for 
our  voyage.  I  was  carried  to  Manepy,  and  there 
we  parted  from  our  two  dear  little  ones.  Harriet 
was  delighted  with  being  at  M.  and  gave  me  the 
last  kiss  with  a  smiling  face.  Joanna  I  left  on 
the  floor  with  her  toys.  Charles  accompanied  us. 
Many  people  from  Oodooville  came  to  take  leave, 
but  I  could  only  cast  my  eye  around  upon  the 
circle  without  saying  a  word.  The  least  indul- 
gence of  my  feelings  would  have  overcome  me. 

*  The  native  boats,  called  dhonies,  have  no  decks,  and 
are  very  sharp  both  fore  and  aft.  Over  the  greater  part  of 
the  vessel  is  a  roof  of  sticks  and  braided  cocoa-nut  leaves, 
to  keep  off  the  sun  and  rain ;  under  which,  in  what  may  be 
called  the  hold,  the  passengers,  if  any,  must  accommodate 
themselves. 


JOURNEY    TO    CALCUTTA.  321 

Do  you  ask  what  were  my  expectations,  and  how 
I  feh  1  I  did  not  expect  to  see  again  the  faces  of 
those  whom  I  left ;  but  I  believed  I  was  going 
with  the  approbation  and  direction  of  God,  and 
that  I  should  have  his  presence  and  support  in 
all  that  was  before  me.  I  was  exceedingly  borne 
down  under  a  sense  of  my  unfaithfulness  to  the 
people,  and  my  ingratitude  to  my  Saviour,  in  not 
Iiaving  exhibited  before  them  more  of  the  purity 
of  his  blessed  Gospel. 

"  We  were  accompanied  to  Kaits,  ten  or  twelve 
miles,  by  Mr.  S.  At  the  sea-shore  where  we  were 
to  take  a  boat  for  that  place,  we  found  the  breth- 
ren M.  and  P.  from  Batticotta.  Took  leave  of 
them,  and  went  into  the  boat  just  after  sunset.  A 
cloud  soon  came  up.  It  was  dark,  and  threatened 
rain.  The  boatmen  being  ignorant  of  the  chan- 
nel, soon  got  out  of  it  into  shoal  water,  and  the 
boat  run  aground.  The  danger  of  my  being  in  an 
open  boat  through  the  night,  and  probably  in  the 
rain,  was  so  great,  that  Mr.  S.  and  Mr.  W.  jump- 
ed into  the  water,  and  after  much  urging  and 
bribing  induced  the  boatmen  to  follow  their  ex- 
ample, and  with  great  difficulty  shoved  the  boat 
ofl"".  Soon,  however,  it  was  again  in  the  mud. 
After  several  attempts  and  working  long  in  the 
water,  they  succeeded  in  getting  under  way,  and 
we  arrived  at  Kaits  about  midnight.  I  was  much 
fatigued,  but  was  put  on  a  couch  in  the  magis- 


322  MRS.  WINSLOW. 

trate's  verandah,  and  after  a  cup  of  tea  ^Yhich  his 
lady  kindly  provided,  had  a  little  rest. 

''  The  next  day  there  was  no  wind.  I  was  very 
ill,  and  our  prospect  was  dark.  Not  a  ripple  ap- 
peared on  the  surface  of  the  water.  The  boat- 
men said  they  would  not  go  after  the  9th,  as  it 
would  then  be  new  moon  and  they  expected  the 
setting  in  of  the  monsoon  with  a  storm.  We  felt 
that  it  was  the  last  moment,  and  the  necessity  of 
our  going  was  urgent.  A  light  breeze  sprung  up 
the  next  morning  about  7  o'clock.  We  were 
soon  at  sea.  It  carried  us  across  the  straits  be- 
fore 5  o'clock,  and  to  Negapatam  by  midnight. 
Here  the  boatmen  anchored,  and  nothing  would 
induce  them  to  proceed  any  farther  till  daylight. 
As  they  have  no  compass,  they  are  exceedingly 
careful  to  keep  near  the  shore,  and  will  not  usual- 
ly sail  in  the  night.  We  came  on  by  short  dis- 
tances, and  should  have  done  by  much  shorter, 
had  not  Mr.  W.  sat  up  with  the  men  every  night 
till  12  o'clock,  and  encouraged  them  to  keep  their 
sails  spread  till  that  time.  Afterwards  we  lay  at 
anchor,  rolling  with  the  waves  in  a  very  uncom- 
fortable manner,  till  morning.  The  weather  was 
rainy.  Heavy  clouds  were  on  all  sides  of  us,  with 
at  times  much  lightning  and  thunder.  The 
season  was  so  far  advanced  that  almost  every 
thing  was  threatening.  We  however  reached 
Madras  safely  on  the  fifth  day,  in  the  morning. 


JOURNEY    TO    CALCUTTA.  323 

I  had  gained  a  little  at  sea,  though  our  situation 
was  so  uncomfortable.  The  surf  being  high,  we 
had  some  difficulty  in  getting  on  shore,  and  the 
exertion  occasioned  my  fainting  as  soon  as  I 
reached  the  custom-house.  We  proceeded  to  the 
Wesleyau  mission-house,  and  were  received  most 
kindly  by  ^Icssrs.  Carver  and  Hoole,  and  by  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Williamson. 

"  Our  first  step  was  to  consult  a  physician. 
Dr.  L.  visited  me,  and  at  once  made  himself  so 
well  acquainted  with  my  case  that  I  felt  much 
confidence  in  him.  He  did  not  encourage  any 
hope  that  I  should  soon  be  well ;  and  advised  us 
to  proceed  to  Calcutta,  or  try  a  land  journey. 
We  waited  some  days,  and  no  passage  by  ship 
could  be  secured.  The  rains  had  fully  commenc- 
ed. How  then  could  we  undertake  a  land  jour- 
ney l  There  was  however  no  alternative,  and  we 
made  arrangements  to  go  to  Bangalore,  two  hun- 
dred miles  distant,  in  palankeens.  The  rains  con- 
tinued so  violent  that  we  were  detained  a  few  days. 
When  they  abated,  we  prepared  to  leave.  Our  pa- 
lankeens and  bearers  were  at  the  door.  Food  for  a 
day  or  two  was  cooked,  and  every  thing  packed. 
Suddenly  a  heavy  rain  came  on,  and  we  found  it 
impossible  to  go  that  evening.  The  next  morn- 
ing a  note  came  in,  saying  that  a  ship  was  ap- 
proaching the  town.  This  induced  us  to  turn  our 
faces  again  towards  the  sea.  Some  friends  advised 


324?  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

us  not  to  venture  out,  as  storms  and  a  long  pas- 
sage were  to  be  expected.  We  however  sought, 
and  believe  found  direction  ;  and,  November  8th, 
embarked  on  the  '  Sir  Edward  Paget.'  We  reach- 
ed Calcutta  Sabbath  morning,  the  27th,  the  same 
day  on  which,  as  we  afterwards  learned,  our  dar- 
ling Harriet  died  at  Jaffna.  We  did  not  go  on 
shore  till  next  morning." 

A  residence  in  Calcutta  for  about  three  months 
of  the  cold  season,  when  the  climate  is  compara- 
tively fine,  produced  a  good  effect  on  the  health 
of  Mrs.  W.-j  and  her  husband  improved  the  op- 
portunity to  solicit  funds  for  the  Seminary  at  Bat- 
ticotta,  as  well  as  in  other  ways  to  promote  the 
objects  of  the  mission.  In  his  applications  for 
aid  he  was  in  a  good  degree  successful,  being 
favored  with  the  countenance  of  Bishop  Heber, 
Archdeacon  Corrie,  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  Thornason, 
names  connected  with  those  of  Carey,  Martj^n, 
and  Buchanan,  in  the  religious  improvement  of 
India ;  and  of  some  gentleman  high  in  office  in 
the  government,  as  well  as  missionaries  of  differ- 
ent denominations. 

"  Calcutta,  January  18, 1826. 
"  My  beloved  pARE^'Ts, — Mr.  W.  has  written 
to  you  a  number  of  times  since  we  arrived  at  this 
place,  and  I  have  constantly  intended  to  do  so, 


AT   CALCUTTA.  325 

but  have  been  unable.  Before  this  you  will  know 
of  our  having  been  called  from  our  work  to  i\Ia- 
dras,  and  thence  to  this  place,  by  my  ill  health  ; 
and  that  a  change  of  medical  treatment,  the 
voyage,  and  the  cold  air  of  Calcutta,  have,  by  the 
blessing  of  God,  produced  a  favorable  change. 
A  few  lines  sent  last  week  by  Mr.  W.  will  have 
informed  you,  also,  of  the  dealings  of  God  with 
our  mission  since  we  left  home.  Our  dear  sister 
Woodward  sweetly  closed  .her  eyes  upon  the 
world  on  the  24'th  November,  We  left  her  quite 
feeble.  She  became  gradually  more  so,  and  at 
length  sunk  before  her  friends  were  aware  of  her 
danger.  On  the  27th  of  the  same  month  our 
dear  Harriet  IMaria,  and  Jane  Spaulding,  were 
both  cut  down  in  the  midst  of  health  by  the  cho- 
lera. A  day  or  two  after,  two  native  adult  mem- 
bers of  the  church,  and  one  candidate  for  admis- 
sion, died  of  the  same  dreadful  disease. 

"  Mr.  Spaulding,  in  writing  us,  gives  the  parti- 
culars of  Harriet's  sickness,  which  lasted  only 
nine  hours,  and  then  says,  *  The  closing  scene  I 
need  not  describe.  She  fell  asleep,  we  trust,  in 
Jesus,  at  half  past  ten  on  Sabbath  morning.  Jane 
was  attacked  at  half  past  one,  and  died  at  half 
past  six,  after  just  five  hours'  illness.  Our  dear 
Harriet  and  Jane  both  cut  down  in  one  day !  Oh, 
it  was  a  shock  v.hich  seemed  to  break  our  hold 
on  earth.    Just  as  Jane  left  us,  I  read  the  226th 

Winslow.  2S 


326  Bins.  wixsLow. 

Select  Hj-mn,  ^  Ye  mourning  saints,'  &:c.  which 
expresses  our  feelings  and  consolations  better 
than  I  can  myself.  The  dear  children  were  always 
kind  and  affectionate  to  their  little  sisters,  and 
exceedingly  attached  to  each  other.  In  death 
they  were  not  divided,  and  to  us  they  are  more 
lovely  than  ever.  They  used  to  pray  for  you  all, 
and  in  many  ways  were  great  comforts  to  us. 
But  they  are  gone.  The  Lord  is  as  kind  in  taking 
as  in  giving,  and  as  brother  Richards  said  under 
a  similar  trial,  thej'  '  exactly  fill  the  place  which 
God  from  all  eternity  designed  they  should  fill.' 
Is  not  this  enough  1  We  pity  and  mourn  for  dear 
sister  H.  We  think  it  must  be  more  trying  to  her, 
and  to  you  to  hear  the  sad  intelligence  alone,  and 
in  a  strange  land,  than  it  would  have  been  to  see 
and  knovv^  all  as  it  passed ;  and  then  after  the 
scene  had  closed,  to  sit  down  with  those  whose 
hearts  and  whose  souls  could  have  flowed  and 
felt  with  your  own.  We  long  more  than  ever  to 
see  you.  Oh !  how  it  would  fill  a  sad  vacancy. 
"  Now,  my  dear  parents,  what  shall  I  say  of  our 
feelino-s  when  letters  containinjr  all  this  intelli- 

D  O 

gence  were  brought  us  at  oncel  It  was  a  stroke 
which  I  knew  not  at  first  how  to  bear;  but  the 
Lord  soon  comforted  me.  In  regard  to  dear  H. 
it  is  a  wise  and  kind  providence  to  her  and  to 
me — to  her,  because  she  is,  I  trust,  where  she 
often  prayed  to  be,  '  with  God  in  heaven,'  and  to 


AT    CALCUTTA.  327 

me,  because  I  needed  something  to  wean  me  from 
my  cares  and  attachments,  and  to  humble  me  be- 
fore God.  I  have  lon^  felt  myself  exceedingly 
unfit  either  to  live  or  to  die.  It  is  now  my  great 
desire  that  this  affliction  may  be  the  means  of  pre- 
paring me  for  the  whole  will  of  God.  You  know 
wc  have  thouglit  that  Harriet  had  an  uncommon 
sense  of  sin,  and  dread  of  offending  God.  She 
has  often  aflccted  me  so  much  by  talking  on  this 
subject,  that  I  have  been  obliged  to  get  away 
from  lier  and  give  vent  to  m}'^  feelings  in  tears. 
But  whether  she  is  saved  or  lost,  the  will  of  the 
Lord  is  done.     Let  him  be  glorified." 

The  return  of  ^Mrs.  W.  to  Ceylon  \vas  by  way 
of  ^ladras.  Her  better  health  enabled  her  now 
to  enjoy  the  prospect  in  approaching  this  place 
on  a  fine  morning  in  April.  The  air  was  clear, 
the  atmosphere  perfectly  transparent,  and  the 
bright  sun  gave  full  efiect  to  the  grouping  of  the 
various  objects  presented  in  an  Indian  city.  There 
were  to  be  seen  burning  sands  and  green  groves  j 
low  and  dirty  houses  along  narrow  streets,  and. 
splendid  mansions  surrounded  by  extensive  and 
luxuriant  gardens;  the  low  domes  of  many  dingy, 
heathen  pagodas,  and  three  or  four  tall  white 
spires  of  christian  churches.  Fort  St.  George  is 
an  immense  fortification,  enclosing  many  large 
edifices,  among  which  is  a  church.    South  o[  it  is 


328  MKS.    WINSLOW. 

the  Nabob's  palace,  a  large  irregular  pile,  and 
also  a  little  back  from  the  water  the  Governor's 
residence  and  hall  of  audience,  two  spacious 
buildings  with  porticoes  and  marble-like  colon- 
nades, surrounded  by  extensive  pleasure-grounds. 
Northward  of  the  fort  is  Black  Town,  inhabited 
principally  by  the  native  Hindoos,  Armenians, 
and  descendants  of  Europeans.  The  English 
usually  reside  in  country-seats  scattered  in  the 
midst  of  beautiful  gardens,  in  all  parts  of  the  vici- 
nity. The  town  is  walled  on  two  sides ;  the  side 
next  the  sea  is  not  walled,  and  the  remaining  one 
only  in  part,  ending  with  a  battery,  which,  with  a 
fort,  commands  the  open  space.  There  are  but 
few  good  houses  wdthin  the  walls.  On  the  beach, 
however,  are  long  rows  of  high  buildings  with 
upper  and  lower  verandahs^  which  appear  to  good 
advantage  from  the  water.  These  and  other  large 
buildings  are  stuccoed  with  white  cement,  which 
at  Madras  is  made  in  such  perfection  as  to  have 
the  smoothness  and  almost  the  durability  of  po- 
lished marble.  It  gives  the  smaller  houses  a  neat, 
and  the  larger  edifices  a  splendid  appearance. 

This,  as  well  as  the  general  brightness  of  the 
scene,  always  strikes  a  stranger  from  a  tempe- 
rate climate,  as  does  also  the  dirty  appearance  of 
the  almost  naked  and  dark-colored  natives  who 
throno-  the  streets  and  the  beach.  Amonj^  these 
are,   however,   many  in  flowing  robes  of  white 


JOURNEY    TO    CALCUTTA.  329 

muslin,  with  rich  turbans  on  their  heads.  Some 
arc  doobashes^  or  interpreters,  of  whom  several 
usually  resort  to  a  ship  to  ofler  their  services 
the  moment  it  comes  to  anchor.  One  at  least,  if 
possible,  attaches  himself  to  each  passenger, 
whose  eyes  and  every  motion  he  will  watch,  to 
meet  or  anticipate  his  wishes,  as  though  born  to 
wait  upon  him.  Indeed,  in  landing,  the  services 
of  some  one  are  needed.  The  surf  rises  so  high 
that  the  ship  boats  cannot  pass  it.  Every  thing 
is  landed  in  surf -boats.  These  are  wide  and  high, 
formed  without  timbers,  of  boards  sewed  toge- 
ther, and  stopped  with  coh\  so  as  to  yield  to  the 
waves  and  sand  as  they  take  the  shore.  As  soon 
as  the  boatmen  get  into  tlie  surf  with  a  passenger 
unacquainted  w-ith  the  languai^^e,  the  man  in  the 
stern  drops  the  oar  with  which  h?  was  guiding 
the  boat  and  begins  to  ask  for  presents.  If  then 
the  passenger  has  no  one  with  him  who  can  speak 
the  language,  he  must  probably  choose  betv/een 
giving  a  dollar  or  two,  or  getting  wet  in  the  surf. 
"hen  on  shore,  if  he  has  no  one  to  look  after  his 
'Tage,  he  will  find  himself  surrounded  by  coo- 
/  ;,  one  of  whom  snatches  a  trunk,  another  a 
l.ox,  and  a  third  a  cloak  or  umbrella,  and  there 
will  be  as  many  helping  him  as  there  are  articles 
to  be  carried,  and  all  perhaps  going  different 
ways.  One  may  thus  very  soon  find  no  desirable 
evidence  that  he  is  in  a  heathen  country. 
28* 


330  MKS.    WINSLOW. 

While  at  Calcutta  Mrs.  W.  became  acquaint- 
ed with  Miss  Bird,  a  pious  English  lady,  who 
left  her  native  country  to  devote  herself  and 
her  property  to  the  good  of  India.  She  was 
a  niece  of  the  celebrated  Mr.  Wilberforce,  and  a 
cousin  of  the  two  Bishops  Sumner.  For  many 
years  she  resided  at  Gorruckpore,  in  one  of  the 
upper  provinces,  laboring  principally  with  adult 
females  and  superintending  a  few  schools  for 
girls.  Afterwards  she  took  up  her  residence  at 
Calcutta,  continuing  her  exertions  for  the  instruc- 
tion of  ignorant  females  and  preparing  elemen- 
tary books  for  the  use  of  the  natives.  In  these 
labors  her  health  failed.  She  was  then  urged  by 
her  friends  to  try  the  air  of  her  native  country. 
But  she  was  unwilling  to  leave  her  work,  and  re- 
mained in  it  until  called  recently  to  her  gracious 
reward.  Two  letters  of  Mrs.  W.  to  this  lady 
give  valuable  intelligence  as  to  the  mission  in 
Ceylon,  and  contain  important  hints  respecting 
the  work  of  missions  generally. 

"  OoDOOviLLE,  June  28,  1826. 
"  My  dear  Miss  Bird, — You  have  perhaps 
heard  of  our  safe  arrival  at  home,  and  may  have 
expected  to  receive  a  letter  from  me.  We  left 
Calcutta  w^ith  mingled  emotions  of  pain  and 
pleasure  ;  pain  at  the  thought  that  we  should  no 
more  see  the  faces  of  those  we  left,  and  that  we 


IN    CEYLON.  331 

had  done  and  received  so  little  good,  but  plea- 
sure, and  I  trust  gratitude,  in  view  of  the  mer- 
cies experienced  there,  and  in  the  hope  of  soon 
meeting  our  JafTna  friends,  and  engaging  in  our 
delightful  work  among  the  heathen.  We  had  a 
tedious  and  somewhat  dangerous  time,  of  seven 
days,  in  getting  down  the  river  ;  but  the  weather 
after  we  got  to  sea  was  very  mild,  and  our  pas- 
sage, though  long,  was  pleasant  and  conducive  to 
my  health.  We  arrived  at  Madras  on  the  1st 
April,  and  having  spent  two  weeks  there  very 
pleasantly,  except  that  I  sufTercd  from  the  exces- 
sive heat,  embarked  for  Jaffna  in  a  small  brig. 
We  had  rough  and  threatening  weather ;  and  the 
vessel  being  light,  we  were  much  tossed  about  and 
exceedingly  uncomfortable,  but  after  eleven  days' 
beating  against  the  monsoon,  we  reached  JafTna, 
and  were  welcomed  by  our  dear  friends  and  asso- 
ciates with  great  joy.  Our  first  visit  was  to 
Manepy,  where  we  left  two  darling  children 
seven  months  before.  One  of  them  was  not. 
The  other  remained,  but  was  unwell.  My  health 
seemed  declining,  and  I  thought  that  I  had  re- 
turned only  to  take  a  final  leave  of  my  friends, 
and  of  all  earthly  scenes.  Mr.  W.  too,  was  quite 
ill.  After  visiting  the  different  stations,  and  en- 
joying some  seasons  of  prayer  and  thanksgiving 
with  our  brethren  and  sisters,  we  came  to  our 
own  liomc — the  spot,  more  than  all  others,  dear 


332  MRS.    WIXSLOW. 

to  us,  where  our  health  has  been  improving.  Our 
brethren  and  sisters  were  not  alone  in  giving  us 
a  welcome.  Many  of  the  people  around  expressed 
much  joy  to  see  us  once  more.  The  members 
of  the  church,  especially,  evinced  their  feelings 
by  many  tears  5  and  when  I  learnt  how  much 
they  felt  on  our  account  when  we  were  absent, 
and  how  much  they  prayed  for  us,  I  thought  it 
might  be  in  answer  to  their  prayers  that  we  were 
preserved  in  sickness  and  danger,  and  brought 
back  to  them  in  safetj'-. 

"  Little  has  occurred  in  the  mission  since  our 
return  likely  to  interest  one  so  far  away.  About 
three  weeks  since, a  pleasant  evening  was  spent 
at  Batticotta  in  dedicating  several  small  houses 
for  prayer.  The  youth  in  the  seminary  have  com- 
plained that  they  had  not  convenient  places  for 
religious  retirement.  Twelve  low  houses  or 
rooms  about  eight  feet  square,  were  consequent- 
ly erected  for  their  accommodation  on  one  side 
of  the  academic  grove,  which  is  a  grove  of  cocoa- 
nut  trees,  covering  more  than  an  acre,  and  hav- 
ing on  the  three  sides  the  buildings  of  the  Insli- 
tution.  That  the  students  might  consider,  these 
rooms  as  sacredlj'-  appropriated  to  their  proper 
object,  the  missionaries,  with  their  wives,  v»'ere, 
invited  to  spend  an  evening  in  religious  exercises 
suitable  to  the  occasion.  Mats  were  spread  for 
the  company  along  the  front  of  the  neat  white 


IN    CEYLON.  333 

houses,  between  two  rows  of  younfr  cocoa-nut 
trees,  whose  broad-spreading  and  drooping  leaves 
met  and  formed  over  our  heads  a  most  luxuriant 
and  beautiful  canopy,  scarcely  concealing  the 
mild  but  bright  moon-beams,  that  gave  to  night 
almost  the  cheerfulness  of  day.  The  enchanting 
beauty  of  the  scenery,  together  with  the  reflec- 
tion that  these  houses  were  erected  at  the  re- 
quest of  youth,  there  seated  with  us,  who  were 
recently  enveloped  in  heathen  darkness,  added 
not  a  little  to  the  interest  of  the  exercises;  and 
liad  no  doubt  some  influence  in  prompting  the 
earnest  petition,  that,  in  the  great  day,  it  may  be 
said  of  many,  *  This  and  that  man  was  born  there.' 
"  There  are  no  special  religious  impressions 
manifest  in  our  schools  or  among  the  people  just 
now,  but  one  poor  old  man  daily  comes  bending 
upon  his  staff  into  our  verandah  to  receive  in- 
struction. His  tall  form  and  white  locks  would 
attract  your  attention,  and  his  emaciated  body 
induce  the  inquiry  w^hether  he  wanted  food  or 
medicine.  He  was  formerly  an  Odigar,  or  head 
man  of  a  village.  He  can  read  understandingly 
the  New  Testament  and  Tracts.  His  relatives  are 
dead,  except  a  grandson  about  twelve  years  old, 
who  accompanies  him  at  all  times.  While  tot- 
tering over  the  grave,  the  old  man's  eyes  appear 
to  be  opened  to  see  his  danger,  and  he  listens  to 
instruction    like    one    really   hungering    for   the 


334^  MRS.    WIXSLOW. 

bread  of  life.  He  is  an  afiecting  object ;  none 
can  know  how  much  so,  who  have  never  seen  an 
aged  heathen  convinced  of  his  long  delusion,  and 
lookiiio-  to  Jesus  for  forgiveness  of  sin,  and  for 
preparation  of  heart  to  die  in  peace. 

^'  The  death  of  Bishop  Heber  must  have  occa- 
sioned much  mourning  in  your  circle,  fray  how 
was  Mrs.  Heber  supported  under  the  heavy 
stroke  1  When  will  his  loss  be  made  up  to  the 
natives  and  christians  of  India!  Some  one  told 
us  that  the  Rev.  Mr.  Sumner,  a  relative  of  yours, 
and  chaplain  to  his  majesty,  is  a  candidate  for 
the  place." 

"  My  dear  Friend, — Your  kind  letter  of  Sep- 
tember 29th  came  to  hand  three  weeks  since.  AVe 
were  very  glad  to  hear  of  your  safe  arrival  at 
Gorruckpore,  and  that  you  had  again  entered  on 
your  interesting  labors.  The  difficulties  you  ex- 
perience in  prosecuting  your  work  as  you  wish, 
are,  I  think,  such  as  v\^e  well  understand  in  Jaffna. 
Nothing  you  can  say  of  the  '  deceit  and  unchas- 
tity'  of  the  natives  there,  will  be  too  much  to 
apply  here,  and  we  have  many  trials  even  with 
those  who  are  separated  from  the  multitude,  and 
of  whom  we  hope  well.  Christianity,  instead  of 
effecting  a  greater  change  in  those  who  are  hope- 
fully converted,  than  it  does  in  converts  in  a 
christian  country,  seems  to  effect  less  j  and  it  is 


IN    CEYLON.  335 

long  before  thcj'  appear  to  see  a  beauty  in  holi- 
ness, so  as  to  pant  after  it.  Most  of  our  members 
liave  generally  'run  well,'  and  they  seem  to  grow 
in  grace.  A  few  have  been  under  discipline  for 
a  lime,  and  then  have  been  restored ;  the  disci- 
pline having  been  attended  with  much  apparent 
benefit.  There  may  be  more  chafTwith  the  wheat 
than  we  suppose,  but  the  sifting-time  will  come. 

"I  am  happy  to  answer  your  inquiries  concern- 
ing our  girls^  school.  This  school,  as  you  are 
nware,  was  commenced  with  girls  from  each  of 
the  different  stations.  An  account  of  the  manner 
in  which  we  began  to  collect  them  herc^  will,  I 
think,  give  you  a  correct  view  of  the  course  pur- 
sued at  the  other  places. 

"  Soon  after  we  came  to  Oodooville,  two  little 
girls  were  often  seen  about  the  house,  and  some- 
times looking  in  at  a  door  or  window.  If  we 
spoke  to  tlicm,  they  appeared  alarmed,  and  ran 
away.  After  a  while,  as  we  noticed  them  a  little, 
they  became  more  familiar,  ventured  to  stop  and 
listen  to  us,  then  to  sit  down  on  the  door-steps  a 
few  minutes,  afterwards  to  receive  a  little  fruit 
when  offered  ;  and  at  length,  by  the  promise  of  a 
jacket  when  they  should  be  able  to  make  one, 
they  were  induced  to  take  a  needle  and  learn  to 
sew.  They  were  much  pleased,  and  every  day 
came  and  sat  in  the  door  two  or  three  hours. 
We  then  told  them   of  the  advantacres  of  beinsr 


336  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

able  to  read,  and  persuaded  them  to  try  to  learn. 
After  about  six  months  they  felt  quite  at  home, 
and  were  on  the  premises  nearly  the  whole  day. 
After  this  we  spoke  to  their  parents  about  allow- 
ing them  to  remain  all  the  time.  They  however 
could  not  think  of  having  their  children  '  lose 
caste '  by  eating  on  our  premises,  and  there  was 
^no  custom'  for  girls  to  be  instructed.  The  father 
of  one  of  them  was  the  keeper  of  a  devil's  temple 
next  door  to  us ;  a  very  bad  man.  The  mother 
was  little  better. 

"About  this  time  we  had  a  native  woman  in 
the  family  to  take  charge  of  my  infant,  and  she 
requested  to  have  her  daughter,  a  girl  about  eight 
years  of  age,  with  her.  Soon  after  a  member  of 
our  church  brought  his  sister,  and  another  her 
daughter.  Thus  we  had  three  who  took  their 
food  on  the  mission  premises ;  but  nothing  could 
induce  either  of  the  parents  of  the  two  day- 
scholars  to  leave  them  with  us,  until  these  three 
had  been  nearly  one  year  in  the  school.  One 
night  a  hard  storm  prevented  their  going  home. 
They  staid  with  the  girls,  and  one  of  them  was 
persuaded  to  partake  of  their  supper.  The  other 
would  eat  nothing.  Some  weeks  after  this  the 
father  of  the  girl  who  had  eaten  on  the  premises 
brought  her  to  us  and  said,  'You  have  been  like 
a  father  and  mother  to  her,  so  you  may  now  take 
her  5  but  tell  me  what  you  will  do  for  her  j  you 


IX   CEYLON.  337 

must  find  her  a  husband.'  We  told  Iiim  that  if 
«he  continued  a  good  girl  we  should  take  care 
of  her,  and  he  must  not  come  in  a  few  months 
and  take  her  away.  The  man  was  evidently 
induced  to  give  up  the  child  by  her  own  en- 
treaties. Aftcj  this  we  had  less  difRculty  in  in- 
ducing others  to  come  to  us,  or  their  parents  to 
give  them  up. 

"An  old  Portuguese  woman  is  with  them  night 
and  day,  to  watch  over  them,  and  they  are  wholly 
excluded  from  intercourse  with  the  other  sex,  ex- 
cept what  is  unavoidable  with  the  domestics  of 
the  family.  No  stranger,  male  or  female,  is  allow- 
ed to  go  to  their  bungalow^  and  if  friends  come 
to  see  them,  they  meet  in  the  verandah  of  the 
house. 

''  *  How  many  assistants  are  employed  for  them, 
and  for  what  are  they  training  V  Their  washing 
is  done  by  a  man,  and  they  have  a  girl  to  assist 
them  in  cooking.  They  have  a  Tamul  teacher 
half  the  day,  the  other  half  is  spent  in  sewing 
under  my  direction.  We  are  training  them  up 
to  be  christian  teachers,  and  wives  for  our  native 
assistants.  Three  of  those  who  are  hopefully 
pious  arc  now  teaching  girls'  schools,  and  they 
do  much  better  with  them  than  men.  Four  have 
married  native  assistants.  The  benefits  visibln 
to  the  people  are  already  such  that  we  have  now 
mamj  ?nore  girls  brought  to  us  than  we  can  re- 

Winslow.  *" 


338  URs.  wirs'SLow. 

ceive,  and  we  could  obtain  almost  any  number, 
though  many  still  think  that  females  are  only  the 
worse  for  any  kind  of  learning. 

"'Do  you  allow  them  to  visit  their  friends, 
&C.'?'  They  spend  two  days  and  one  night  at  home 
every  month ;  and  do  not  go  at  other  times,  ex- 
cept in  case  of  sickness,  death,  or  weddings. 
They  marry  as  soon  as  marriageable,  when  they 
have  an  eligible  offer;  though,  if  it  were  not  for 
the  very  loose  habits  of  the  people,  we  should 
prefer  having  them  wait  longer. 

"You  inquire  about  the  adult  population,  our 
labors  among  them,  and  hopes  and  expectations 
concerning  them.  We  are  surrounded  exclusively 
by  heathen  and  Roman  Catholics.  Our  hopes  do 
rest  principally  on  the  youth  in  our  schools,  but 
by  no  means,  as  Bishop  Turner  thought,  exdu- 
sively.  Our  church  consists  of  about  one  hundred 
and  sixty-jive  native  members,  of  whom  a  majo- 
rity are  over  twenty,  and  several  are  over  fifty 
years  of  age.  Of  all  of  these  we  have  more  or 
less  satisfactory  evidence  that  they  are  truly  con- 
verted from  sin  to  holiness,  and  that  from  being 
idolaters  and  the  slaves  of  Satan  they  have  be- 
come 'the  sons  and  daughters  of  the  Lord  Al- 
mighty.' You  will  perceive,  therefore,  that  our 
labors  are  by  no  means  confined  to  children,  and 
that  we  could  not  without  great  ingratitude  limit 
our  hopes  to  them.  '  Bazar-preaching''  is  practised 


♦  JN    CEYLON.  339 

to  some  extent  at  the  two  principal  market-places 
within  our  limits.  The  missionary  near  each  has 
a  stated  season  once  or  twice  in  the  week,  when 
he  oroes  to  distribute  Tracts  and  converse  with  the 
people.  At  both  a  bungalow  is  erected,  in  which 
those  who  choose  can  assemble  and  listen  to  re- 
gular instruction. 

"  The  native  helpers  at  these  stations  also  visit 
the  bazars  in  the  same  way,  but  a  method  more 
practised  and  more  successful  is  to  visit  the 
people  at  their  own  dwellings,  and  hold  meetings 
for  preaching  at  the  school-bungalows^  and  at 
private  houses.  A  respectable  man  will  invite 
his  neighbors  to  come  to  his  house  to  a  meeting, 
telling  them  that  the  missionary  is  coming  and  he 
wishes  to  see  them  all.  Thus  fifty  or  more  adults 
are  frequently  collected,  who  sit  down  quietly 
and  listen  to  the  Gospel.  After  preaching  they 
are  usually  allowed  to  ask  any  questions  they 
wish  concerning  what  they  have  heard.  On 
these  occasions  a  few  women  also  come  and  sit 
in  some  retired  part  of  the  house  where  they  can 
liear  without  being  seen.  At  some  seasons,  when 
the  people  are  at  leisure  and  there  is  moon-light, 
large  congregations  of  adults  will  assemble  in 
the  evening  at  a  school-bu7igaloii\  being  invited 
by  the  master  and  native  assistants.  I  have  seen 
one  or  two  hundred,  including  nearly  all  the  prin- 
cipal men  of  a  village,  thus  assembled  at  a  com- 


340  3IRS.    WlNSLOVr.  0 

mon  evening-meeting ;  and  perhaps  no  opportu 
nities  are  more  favorable  for  producing  an  im 
pression  by  the  preaching  of  the  word  than  thoso 
offered  at  such  meetings.  The  experience  of  our 
missionaries  is  not  much  in  favor  of  delates  with 
the  heathen.  Preaching  to  them  Jesus,  and  him 
crucified,  seems  the  most  direct  way  to  affect 
their  hearts.  Debates,  both  private  and  public, 
have  been  held  with  the  brahmins  and  Roman 
Catholics,  but  it  is  not  considered  desirable  to 
have  them  frequent.  Tracts  are  circulated  ex- 
tensively, combating  prejudice  and  error,  and 
some  are  replied  to  both  by  the  heathen  and 
Romanists.  These  have  done  much  to  enlighten 
the  dark  minds  of  the  people.  Preaching  on  the 
Sabbath  at  our  five  churches,  and  in  the  distant 
school-bungalows,  is  another  very  important  and 
perhaps  the  most  encouraging  method  of  making 
known  the  Gospel.  In  each  of  the,jchurches,  on 
Sabbath  mornings,  from  fifty  to  one  hundred 
adults  are  usually  present,  and  occasionally  three 
or  four  times  that  number,  besides  three  or  four 
hundred  children.  More  general  meetings  are 
also  held  of  the  whole  mission  with  the  native 
church  members,  children  of  the  schools,  school- 
masters and  domestics. 

"In  regard  to  there  being  no  '  absolute  promis- 
es that  a  blessing  shall  attend  the  Gospel  wher- 
ever it  is  preached,'  I  think  there  are  many  plainly 


IN    CEVLON.  341 

implied,  if  not  plainly  expressed,  and  am  far  from 
thinking-  you  altogether  in  the  wrong,  when  you 
do  not  like  to  hear  that  text  too  often  quoted, 
'  one  sovveth  and  another  rcapeth.'  We  should 
however,  no  doubt,  cheerfully  acquiesce,  if  it  be 
the  divine  will  to  give  us  no  immediate  and  ap- 
parent success  in  our  labors.  Our  work,  if  of  the 
Lord,  cannot  be  in  vain.  I  have  increasing  de- 
lifrht  in  the  belief  that  the  word  of  God  never  re- 
turns  to  him  void,  that  it  does  take  effect,  and 
will  bring  forth  fruit  to  his  praise  and  glory ; 
though,  as  to  many,  it  will  only  increase  their 
condemnation." 

The  Koman  Catholics,  with  whom  some  de- 
bates were  held,  and  some  discussions  by  means 
of  Tracts,  as  mentioned  in  this  letter,  had  their  at- 
tention somewhat  excited  by  a  comparison  of  their 
dodrines  and  ceremonies  with  those  of  the  heathen. 

Their  use  of  images  is  similar  to  that  of  the 
heathen  ;  and  the  same  reasons  are  urged  for  it ; 
that  they  represent  beings  who  ought  to  be  rever- 
enced, and  that  it  is  necessary -for  the  people, 
generally,  to  have  some  object  to  worship  which 
may  address  itself  to  their  senses. 

Placing  lights  before  these  images,  or  idols,  is 
a  practice  alike  of  the  Papists  and  Pagans.    To 
keep  a  light  burning  in  a  temple  is  a  great  act  of 
merit  among  the  Hindoos. 
29* 


342  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

The  ofTering  of  incense  and  the  sprinkling  with 
holy  ivater  are  the  same  in  Catholic  churches  and 
heathen  temples. 

The  church  festivals,  when  the  images  and  the 
host  are  carried  about  in  procession,  are  similar 
to  the  idol  feasts^  when  the  idols  are  drawn  on 
cars  round  the  temple  yards. 

The  use  of  the  rosary  by  the  Romanists  is  the 
same  with  that  of  the  suppah-viahly^  or  prayer- 
garland  of  the  Hindoos  ;  and  the  pater-nosters 
and  ave-marias  of  the  former  are  recited  and  re- 
iterated in  the  same  manner  as  the  mantras  of  the 
latter,  an  account  being  kept  of  the  number  of 
repetitions  by  means  of  the  beads. 

The  doctrine  of  penance^  insisted  on  so  much 
in  the  papal  church,  is  altogether  a  heathen  doc- 
trine, and  also  that  o( purgatory,  and  the  necessity 
of  ceremonies  for  the  souls  of  the  dead  ;  all  which 
are  seen  among  the  Hindoos. 

The  fast-days  and  feast-days,  the  ringing  of 
bells,  their  idolatrous  reverence  for  the  priests, 
vdio  are  the  keepers  of  their  disciples'  consciences, 
the  repetition  of  prayers  in  a  dead  language — 
in  the  Latin  by  one  and  in  Sanscrit  by  the  other — 
and  all  the  attention  to  outward  show  and  parade, 
are  the  same  among  Roman  and  heathen  idola- 
ters. The  exposing  of  this  relationship  between 
the  two  forms  of  superstition  caused  no  small 
stir    among   the    Roman   priests,   and    induced 


IN    CEYLON  343 

them  to  prohibit  or  modify  some  of  their  public 
processions  which  were  too  obviously  of  hea- 
then origin. 

''  Xovembcr  19,  18*26. — Private  Journal. — I  will 
record  for  my  future  encouragement,  and  for  the 
glory  of  God,  that  after  seeking  assistance  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  I  have  tried  myself  by  Baxter's  rule, 
and  feel  peculiar  delight  in  the  conviction  that  I 
do  '  take  God  for  my  chief  good,  and  heartily  ac- 
cept of  Christ  as  my  only  Saviour  and  Lord.' — I 
have  not  previously,  I  think,  seen  these  two  evi- 
dences so  clearly,  nor  ever  before  rested  so  sweet- 
ly on  the  Lord  as  all  my  salvation  and  all  my 
desire. 

"  Evening. — This  has  been  a  precious  day.  I 
have  enjoyed  communion  with  my  God  and  Father. 
Had  unusual  desires  in  behalf  of  some  individuals 
in  church  this  afternoon.  I  think  that  the  influ- 
ences of  the  Holy  Spirit  attended  the  word  preach- 
ed. Some  neglected  duties  came  to  my  mind  ;  one 
of  which  is,  not  employing  the  piety  of  some  na- 
tive converts  around  me  in  exhorting  the  heathen 
to  turn  to  the  Lord. 

"  27. — One   year  since  our  darling  H was 

committed  to  the  dust,  and  the  same  day  we  land- 
ed at  Calcutta  in  pursuit  of  health,  which  I  little 
expected  to  obtain.  Our  dear  brother  and  sister, 
who  were  afflicted  with  us,  have  been  to  spend 


3M  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

the  day  here,  in  meditating  on  the  past  and  look- 
ing forward  to  the  future.  Concerning  the  be- 
loved ones  who  are  gone,  the  will  of  God  is  done. 
As  to  those  who  remain,  what  are  our  duties  and 
what  our  oblig-ations  to  God  who  crave  them  % 
But  for  the  constant  effort  necessary  to  control 
my  feelings,  I  should  have  enjoyed  the  day  very 
much.  Yesterday  was  a  solemn  time.  I  think 
our  Saviour  was  with  us,  and  that  his  own  word 
was  accompanied  by  the  influence  of  his  Spirit. 
Oh  how  I  long  to  get  near  to  God.  Is  he  my 
Father  ?  Endearing  title  !  I  believe  he  is.  I  have 
of  late  had  unusual  delight  in  calling  him  my 
Father,  my  Redeemer,  my  Sanctifier.  0  Lord, 
search  me,  and  try  me,  and  see  if  there  be  any 
wicked  way  in  me,  and  lead  me  in  the  way  ever- 
lasting." 

"  OoDooviLLE,  Feb.  3,  1827. 
"  ^Iy  dear  E ,  I  have  been  out  this  after- 
noon with  Mr.  Winslow  to  a  school-buno-alow 
nearly  three  miles  distant,  where  the  people  have 
not  often  heard  the  word  of  God.  We  left  home 
at  3  o'clock.  The  sun  was  very  powerful,  and 
we  rode  some  of  the  way  through  heavy  sands. 
The  people  who  had  assembled  came  out  into 
the  road  to  meet  us.  We  found  more  than  100 
boys  seated  around  the  sides  of  the  bungalow, 
and  mats  spread  in  the  centre  for  men.    Not  ex- 


IN    CEYLON.  345 

pecting  thai  '  the  lady '  would  come,  they  had 
provided  but  one  chair.  Soon,  however,  a  large 
mortar  was  brought,  on  which  I\Ir.  W.  sat.  The 
first  class  of  boys  then  read  while  we  waited  for 
more  people  to  come  in,  and  receiving  the  appro- 
bation of  the  padre^  they  were  much  delighted. 
Mr.  W.  addressed  the  people  on  the  certainty  of 
the  resurrection  and  future  judgment.  They  were 
very  attentive,  and  begged  that  he  would  come 
again  in  a  month,  and  stay  longer.  There  is 
much  benefit  in  preaching  in  this  way ;  many 
come  to  these  bungalows  who  would  not  come 
to  our  churches,  and  they  are  much  more  atten- 
tive when  seated  quietlj'-,  than  when  addressed 
in  the  bazars  and  roads,  or  even  at  their  own 
homes. 

"  On  ^londay  next  we  hope  to  meet  you  in  the 
concert  of  prayer.  And  how,  dear  friend,  is  your 
heart  affected  by  an  increase  of  worldly  cares  % 

And,  dear  JMr ,  do  you  love  to  pray  for  the 

heathen,  and  for  missionaries,  and  for  the  world, 
as  much  as  you  once  did  V 

At  this  time  she  addressed  another  solemn  ap- 
peal to  the  female  associate  to  whom  she  wrote 
May,  1818,  who,  it  is  gratifying  to  add,  has  since 
publicly  consecrated  herself  to  the  service  of 
Christ. 


34.-6  MES.    WINSLOW. 

"  OoDOOviLLE,  Feb.  28,  1S27. 

"  My  dear ,  I  have  often  felt  a  desire  to 

write  to  you  since  I  left  America,  but  have  been 
in  doubt  whether  a  letter  would  afford  you  any 
pleasure.  Your  very  kind  remembrance  of  me, 
expressed  in  a  letter  from  my  dear  mother,  has 
awakened  new  desires  to  write,  and  determined 
me  to  delay  it  no  longer. 

"  I  have  not  any  thing  to  tell  you  concerning 
the  mission,  or  the  state  of  the  people  and  coun- 
try around  us  that  is  new  or  particularly  inte- 
resting ;  nor  have  I  taken  my  pen  with  a  view  to 
describe  my  family  circle,  and  tell  you  of  many 
enjoyments  that  I  have  in  this^a?'  distant  heathen 
land^  and  that  I  never,  for  a  moment,  regret  com- 
ing hither,  but  rejoice  that  I  am  permitted  to  do 
a  little  for  the  welfare  of  the  miserable  people 
among  whom  we  dwell — no,  my  dear  friend,  not 
for  any  nor  all  these  do  I  write  ;  but  to  tell  you 
once  more^  that  I  long  to  hear  that  you  are  as 
happy  as  the  '  peace  of  God  which  passeth  all 
understanding  '  can  make  you  ;  to  know  that  you 
have  a  portion  with  the  people  of  God,  and  that 
your  treasure  is  in  heaven.  If  this  is  the  case, 
do  permit  me  to  know  it  from  your  pen. 

"  You  have  been  afflicted  since  I  saw  you.  I 
loved  and  respected  your  departed  mother,  and 
felt  that  her  death  was  a  loss  to  me — to  you  how 
much  greater.    Did  you  consider  that  by  this  be- 


L\    CEYLO.V.  34-7 

reavcment  the  Lord  in  great  tenderness  said  to 
you,  'Daughter,  give  me  thine  heart;'  and  have 
you  done  so  1  Have  you  consecrated  to  him,  with 
love  and  c^ratitude,  the  talents  which  he  commit- 
ted to  you  that  they  might  be  employed  for  him  1 
If  you  have,  accept  my  congratulations  ;  but  if 

not,  permit  me  to  say,  dear ,  '  To-day,  if  you 

will  hear  his  voice,  liarden  not  your  heart!' 
*  Without  holiness  no  man  shall  sec  the  Lord.' 
You  wish  to  be  happy — you  hope  to  be  happy  ; 
but — be  not  deceived.  The  lanffuafre  of  God  is 
plain,  '  Except  ye  be  converted  ye  cannot  see  the 
kino^dom  of  God.'  It  is  a  small  thing  to  lose  the 
world  with  all  its  honors  and  pleasures ;  but  how 
immense  the  loss  to  be  shut  out  of  heaven — to  be 
for  ever  excluded  from  the  society  of  God  and 
of  all  holy  beings,  and  to  have  our  portion  with 
his  enemies  Be  entreated  to  inquire  with  your- 
self whether  it  be  not  wise  to  look  away  from 
the  few  fleeting  days  which  constitute  the  long- 
est life  upon  earth,  to  that  life  which  will  never 
end.  Heaven  and  hell  are  set  before  you  by  Him 
who  desires  not  the  death  of  the  sinner,  but 
would  have  men  every  where  to  repent.  Be  en- 
treated to  accept  of  mercy  as  it  is  freely  offered  ; 
to  be   hapi)y   in  this  life,   and  happy   for   ever. 

Dear ,  forgive  me  if  I  grieve  or  offend  you. 

If  I  did  not  love  you  more  than  the  world  love 
you,  I  could  not  write  thus.    To  the  sovereign 


MS  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

mercy  of  God  I  commend  you,  praying  that  you 
may  not  cast  aside  this  my  affectionate  and  earn* 
est  entreat}^,  without  beseeching  the  Lord  to  give 
you  repentance  unto  eternal  life. 

''  Believe  me  your  sincere  friend, 

''  Harriet^' 

"  OoDooviLLE,  March  14,  1827. 

"  My  dear  Father  Winslow, — I  am  induced 
to  address  you  at  this  time,  by  having  read  some 
letters  which  you  wrote  my  dear  husband  when 
he  concluded  to  leave  his  business  and  com- 
mence study.  I  admire  the  cheerful  submission 
which  you  manifested  in  the  disappointment  of 
your  plans  for  him,  as  also  the  plain  and  candid 
manner  in  which  you  placed  before  his  mind  the 
difficulties  to  be  anticipated  in  the  path  which  he 
was  about  entering.  Could  you  knov/  how  plain 
his  way  has  been  marked  out  before  him,  and 
how  much  enjoyment  he  has  had  in  pursuing  it, 
and  especially  the  reason  we  have  to  hope  that 
the  blessing  of  God  has  rested  on  his  labors 
among  these  poor  deluded  heathen,  you  would,  I 
am  sure,  (as  I  believe  you  now  do,)  rejoice  that 
he  was  brought  to  the  decision  to  come  out  hither 
instead  of  remaining  in  the  bosom  of  his  friends 
and  countrj^ 

"  When  I  think  of  the  severe  trial  you  must 
have  had   in  relinquishing  your  long-cherished 


IN    CEYLON.  34-9 

expectations  concerning  him,  so  soon  after  the 
death  of  his  beloved  mother,  I  ahnost  exclaim, 
can  it  be  right  thus  to  grieve  a  widowed  parent — 
is  it  not  unnatural,  unchristian  1  I  however  fully 
believe  it  to  be  sometimes  proper  and  necessary  ,• 
and  that  such  sacrilices  on  the  part  of  the  parent 
and  child  are  followed  by  the  special  blessing  of 
heaven!  Can  you  not  say,  dear  father,  at  this 
advanced  period  of  life,  and  after  so  long  expe- 
rience, that  you  never  gave  up  any  thing  to  your 
Saviour,  not  even  the  companion  of  your  youth, 
the  object  of  your  earliest,  tenderest  love,  or 
your  children,  the  precious  pledges  of  that  love, 
but  he  awarded  you  a  hundred  fold  \  How  much 
pleasure  I  should  have  in  hearing  you  relate  some 
of  your  trials,  and  the  consolations  which  you 
have  experienced  from  your  covenant  Father. 
Has  he  not  always  been  as  kind  as  your  fondest 
hopes  \  Has  he  not  wiped  away  your  tears,  healed 
your  wounds,  and  enabled  you  always  to  speak 
of  mercy  more  than  judgment  1  Should  I  be  so 
happy  as  to  see  you  in  a  better  world,  I  hope  1 
may  know  more  of  all  this  ;  may  be  belter  ac- 
quainted with  one  to  whom  I  am  indebted  for  the 
greatest  temporal  blessing  of  my  life. 

"  Sister  C.  could  wish  this  dear  brother  ^  God 
speed'  when  she  first  heard  of  his  plans.  Her 
heart  seemed  full  of  joy  at  the  thought  that  God 
had  called  him  to  preach  the  Gospel.   Dear  sister, 


350  MRS.  WINSLOW. 

I  am  sure  you  have  not  since  mourned  on  this 
account,  even  though  it  has  removed  him  far 
from  you.  Does  not  the  hope  of  meeting  him  at 
the  last  day,  surrounded  by  souls  redeemed  from 
among  these  heathen  by  his  instrumentality,  more 
than  compensate  for  all  that  any  of  you  have  suf- 
fered in  the  loss  of  his  society  here  1  At  that 
great  day  how  differently  will  all  earthly  things 
appear  to  us,  from  what  they  now  do.  How  little 
shall  we  then  think  of  our  changes  and  sufferings 
in  this  world,  when  we  find  that  they  have  pre- 
pared us  for  the  pure  and  perfect  enjoyments  of 
heaven. 

"  Mr.  Nathaniel  Winslow." 

TO    HER    PARENTS. 

"  OoDooYiLLE,  March  16,  1827. 
"  I  had  this  evening  an  interesting  conversa- 
tion with  Charles.  It  seemed  a  new  thought  to 
him  that  those  who  go  to  hell  have  never  after 
an  opportunity  to  repent ;  and  it  was  difficuh  to 
convince  him  that  they  cannot  put  an  end  to  their 
sufferings  by  killing  themselves.  He  said,  '  But 
if  Jesus  should  come  to  them  and  call  them,  v/ould 
they  not  love  him  and  go  to  him  V  Oh  that  I  knew 
how  to  give  him  right  thoughts  in  a  right  manner j 
and  that  God  would  send  his  Spirit  upon  him. 
It  will  indeed  be  strange  if  I  see  my  children  con- 
verted before  I  have  '  travailed  in  birth'  for  them 


IN    CEYLOX.  351 

many,  many  times.  I  cannot  expect  it,  though  I 
do  hope,  with  some  degree  of  confidence,  that 
they  will  in  the  end  be  saved,  and  also  that  they 
may  have  the  privilege  of  doing  something  for 
the  cause  of  Christ  on  earth.  I  have  never  thought 
so  much  of  the  happiness  which  christian  parents 
must  feel  in  having  their  children  all  born  of  God, 
I  as  of  late.  And  what  joy  it  would  give  me  to  hear 
that  you,  my  beloved  parents,  were  thus  made 
happy  ;  to  hear  that  the  three  dear  ones  whom  we 
fear  are  still  '  without  God  in  the  world^''  had  con- 
secrated themselves,  their  all,  for  time  and  eter- 
nity, to  the  Lord,  who  has  a  right  to  and  demands 
their  best  service — the  vigor  of  their  days — and 
wiio  oflers  no  encouragement  that  he  will  here- 
after receive  what  is  now  denied  or  withheld 
from  him." 

How  would  her  heart  have  rejoiced,  could  she 
have  known  that  all  the  "  three  dear  ones  "  for 
whom  she  here  pleads,  would  so  soon  enter  into 
her  labors  among  the  heathen. 

"  ^pril  1,  1S27,  Sabbath.— ?TW^ic  Journal.— I 

have  again  sat  at  the  table  of  the  Lord.    Oh  how 

unworthy.    Our  lecture  on  Friday  was  pleasant. 

'  This  morning  we  had  a  season  of  social  prayer, 

I  which   I  enjoyed.    Went    to    church  in  a   quiet 

I  frame  of  mind.    Katheraman  and  the  old  woman 


352  MRS.  WINSLOW. 

Seethavy  publicly  professed  their  faith.  I  was 
affected  to  see  them,  and  particularly  when  1 
stood  up  with  the  church  to  promise  my  part  of 
the  duty  in  watching  over  them.  The  thought 
of  adding  to  my  obligations,  now  so  poorly  per- 
formed, for  a  few  moments  overwhelmed  me. 
Had  some  enjoyment  at  the  table  ;  something  like 
lying  in  the  hands  of  God  as  a  little  child,  help- 
less and  hopeless  unless  he  should  condescend  to 
make  me  his  own.  Retained  much  the  same  feel- 
ings afterward,  but  my  body  was  exceedingly 
exhausted. 

"  June  15. — Our  little  George  commenced  his 
immortal  existence  on  the  r2th  of  May.  Goodness 
and  mercy  have  followed  me  ever  since.  How 
great  a  debtor.  I  am  feeble,  and-  have  had  ie\Y 
seasons  of  retirement,  but  in  some  have  found  it 
good  to  wait  upon  the  Lord.  With  all  my  cold- 
ness and  worldly-mindedness,  what  could  I  do 
without  the  privilege  of  going  to  the  throne  of 
grace.  Have  had  a  refreshing  season  this  morn- 
ing in  preparation  for  the  duties  of  the  Sabbath, 
when  we  hope  to  sit  at  the  table  of  our  Redeem- 
er. Oh  that  he  would  meet  with  us.  I  think  I 
do  long  to  live  nearer  to  him,  to  be  hidden  with 
him.  Have  been  trying  to  see  if  I  have  any  right 
spirit,  and  think  I  can  say,  '  whom  have  I  in  hea- 
ven but  Thee,  and  there  is  none  upon  earth  that  I 
desire  besides  Thee.'    I  think  I  do  place  my  chief 


IN     CEYLON.  353 

happiness  in  God,  and  that  I  would  not  liave  any- 
other  portion ;  hut  my  life,  Oh  how  unlike  that 
of  the  blessed  Jesus  !  I  have  no  other  refuge  than 
his  blood,  which  can  cleanse  from  all  sin.  Yes, 
precious  thought,  he  *  came  not  to  call  the 
righteous,  but  sinners  to  repentance.'  He  will 
save  all  who  trust  in  him.  May  I  trust  in  him 
alone  for  myself  and  my  children.  Especially  do 
I  desire  to  consecrate  this  dear  child,  by  faith,  to 
him.  Oh  my  God,  receive  our  little  one  ;  receive 
him  as  thine  own.  Oh  let  him  have  no  other  por- 
tion in  time  or  in  eternity. 

"  September  23. — There  are  some  signs  of  new 
life  amongst  us.  I  think  this  has  been  a  great 
day  to  some  souls  ;  that  some  congregations  have 
been  visited  by  the  saving  influences  of  the  Spirit. 
I  have  of  late  more  prevailing  desires  to  see  the 
heathen  converted,  and  more  reluctance  to  secu- 
lar employments  and  thoughts  in  myself  and 
others  ;  but  I  do  not  see  my  sins  as  I  have  done,  or 
so  pant  after  a  pure  heart  and  an  unblameable 
life.  Of  late,  too,  it  has  seemed  to  me  that  I  have 
not  such  an  interest  at  the  throne  of  grace  as 
formerly. 

"  October  20. — Some  remarks  made  about  dia- 
ries, that  they  are  seldom  written  without  the  ex- 
pectation of  other  eyes  seeing  them  besides  those 
of  the  writer,  accompanied  by  my  own  reflec- 
tions, have  made  me  almost  resolve  to  burn  all 
30* 


Soif  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

that  I  have  ever  written,  now  while  I  am  m 
health,  lest  sickness  and  death,  by  suddenly  over 
taking  me,  should  prevent  it ;  but  I  am  deterred 
by  the  recollection  that  I  once  burned  a  journal 
of  the  kind,  which  I  ever  afterwards  regretted  ; 
and  also  that  what  I  have  written  has  often  been 
useful  to  warn,  quicken  and  encourage  me,  as 
well  as  to  make  me  humble.  I  have  sometimes 
tried  to  clothe  my  sins  and  sorrows  in  language, 
but  have  never  succeeded  so  as  to  show  me  as  I 
am  ;  and  oh  how  thankful  should  I  be  that  only 
a  Divine  eye  can  see  my  heart,  especially  that  it 
is  the  eye  of  Him  who  pities  and  forgives." 

TO    HER    PARENTS. 

"  October  20,  1827.— Yesterday,  by  urgent  re- 
quest,  we  went  to  Jaffna,  to  be  present  at  the  for- 
mation of  a  \Yesleyan  Missionary  Society.  There 
were  present  English,  Dutch,  Portuguese,  Tamu- 
lians,  and  Americans,  besides  some  grades  and 
gradations  of  country  and  color  not  easily  defin- 
ed or  described.  It  is  trying  to  leave  our  families 
and  go  out  for  a  day  several  miles,  and  my  prin- 
ciples as  well  as  feelings  would  forbid  it,  if  I  did 
not  see  that  it  is  useful,  and  even  necessarj-.  For 
a  society  like  ours,  composed  of  Episcopalians, 
Wesleyans,  and  Presbyterians,  from  different 
countries,  to  act  in  concert  in  our  great  work, 


IN    CEYLON.  355 

there  must  be  occasional  intercourse,  and  we 
must  be  ready  especially  to  assist  each  other's 
operations. 

''  This  is  a  dark  and  stormy  evening.  ^Ir.  W. 
is  in  his  study — a  room  taken  off  from  the  end  of 
the  church.  The  rain  falls  plentifully  in  large 
drops  upon  the  leaves  and  tiles  of  the  house, 
sounding  like  small  hail-stones.  The  clnldren 
are  in  bed,  and  I  am  just  so  much  alone  as  I  still 
love  sometimes  to  be.  I  have  not  forgrotten  with 
what  feelings  I  used  to  enter  my  little  closet,  in 
the  house  under  the  hill,  and  shut  the  door  to  all 
the  world  on  such  an  evening  as  this.  I  could 
then  turn  from  the  unsatisfying  scenes  of  earth, 
and  with  deep  feeling  contemplate  that  heavenly 
city  where  is  no  tempest  or  darkness  ;  where  all 
is  serene  ;  '  for  the  glory  of  God  doth  lighten  it, 
and  the  Lamb  is  the  light  thereof.'  Then,  as  now, 
I  felt  that  I  was  nof  alone.  I  know  not  how  many 
of  my  formerly  much  loved  friends  and  com- 
panions may  be  hovering  around  me.  Many  of 
them  certainly  have  no  longer  a  body  like  my 
own,  and  if  they  know  my  heart,  they  may 
rejoice  that  with  many  of  its  feelings  they  can 
now  have  no  sympathy. 

"  February  19,  1828. — We  were,  at  our  last 
dates,  anticipating  a  very  pleasant  season  at  our 
quarterly  meeting  in  January.  The  number  of 
candidates  lor  admission  to  the  church  was  twen- 


356  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

ty-five ;  but  of  these  only  seventeen  were  pro- 
pounded. The  remaining  eight  were  kept  back 
by  sickness,  the  opposition  of  friends,  and  the 
opinion  of  the  missionaries  that  they  ought  to 
have  a  longer  trial. 

"  The  enemy  was  never  before  so  fully  on  the 
watch,  or  so  much  alarmed,  as  now.  Among  the 
candidates  were  a  number  of  whom  the  opposers 
could  not  say  either  that  they  were  '  low-caste,'  or 
dependent  on  us  for  support.  We  were  disappoint- 
ed and  grieved  at  the  instability  of  some,  but  the 
Lord  knoweth  them  that  are  his,  and  will  eventually 
give  them  grace  to  stand  against  any  opposition. 

"  May  28. — Mr.  W.  left  home  on  the  1st  inst. 
for  a  missionary  tour  on  the  continent,  in  com- 
pany with  Mr.  Woodward,  who  is  going  to  the 
Neilgherry  Hills  for  his  health,  and  I  have  been 
for  four  long  weeks  alone.  When  I  last  heard 
from  him  he  had  visited  the  missionary  stations 
at  Tanjore  and  Trichinopoly,  also  many  heathen 
temples  and  villages,  and  found  Tracts  in  so  great 
demand  that  he  had  given  away  nearly  all  he  had, 
and  would  return  home  sooner  than  he  had  at  first 
intended. 

'^  To  show  you  a  little  of  the  state  of  society 
here,  in  one  respect,  I  will  mention  the  trouble 
that  thieves  have  occasioned  me.  Just  before 
Mr.  AV.  left,  some  of  our  neighbors  being  afraid 
of  thieves,  requested  to  have  their  most  valuable 


i 


IN    CEYLON.  .357 

articles  deposited  in  two  boxes  in  our  go-down. 
As  soon  as  he  was  gone,  thieves  began  to  come 
every  night  to  their  liouses,  and  throw  stones  at 
them  to  ascertain  if  the  people  were  asleep.  They 
Avere  thus  kept  watching  till  they  could  bear  it  no 
longer,  and  complained  to  the  magistrate.  He  or- 
dered all  the  suspected  persons  in  the  vicinity  to 
be  brought  before  him.  There  was  no  difficulty  in 
doing  this,  because  those  who  are  engaged  in 
robberies  are  well  known  to  many  of  the  people. 

"  In  this  instance  more  than  sixty  were  brought 
up ;  of  whom  some  are  considered  respectable, 
as  a  Maningar,  and  Odigar.  They  were  reprimand- 
ed and  charged  to  keep  the  peace,  and  not  to 
disturb  Me  Jlmmah  while  her  husband  was  absent. 

"  Some  of  the  accused  said  that  I  had  entered 
tlie  complaint  because  they  had  not  become  chris- 
tians when  exhorted  to  do  so  by  Mr.  W.  The 
disturbance  has  been  so  near  us  as  to  keep  those 
in  our  yard  in  constant  alarm  ;  especially  as  it  was 
supposed  that  the  object  was  to  draw  the  domes- 
tics from  the  house,  by  a  cry  of  thieves  else- 
where, and  then  come  and  attack  our  premises. 

"  I  have  felt  little  apprehension  of  them  my- 
self, though  1  knew  that  they  might  with  ease 
have  stripped  the  house  of  every  thing  valuable. 
They  sometimes  come  in  such  numbers  to  com- 
mit robberies  that  all  e/Torts  to  resist  them  would 
be  vain.    The  poor  natives,  though  their  most 


358  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

valuable  goods  are  stolen,  seldom  attempt  any 
resistance,  but  sliding  into  a  corner,  are  glad  to 
escape  without  having  their  ears  cut  off  for  the 
jewels  in  them,  or  some  other  serious  injury  done 
to  their  persons.  It  is  said  that  there  has  been 
much  less  thieving  in  this  neighborhood  since 
we  came  than  before,  and  probably  there  would 
have  been  no  disturbance  now  if  Mr.  W.  had 
been  at  home. 

"  June  25. — Two  days  after  the  last  date  Mr 
W.  arrived.  I  had  been  quite  anxious,  as  the 
weather  w^as  tempestuous.  He  had  been  six  days 
in  an  open  boat,  when,  with  a  favorable  wind,  he 
could  have  come  in  half  a  day.  You  will  rejoice 
to  hear  that  the  schoolmaster,  whom  we  have 
often  mentioned  with  peculiar  interest  as  serious 
and  desirous  to  join  the  church,  but  kept  back  by 
persecution,  has  at  length  come  forward  and  pro- 
fessed his  faith  in  Christ.  As  it  was  believed  that 
his  relations  would  use  force  to  keep  him  back, 
he  was  not  propounded  publicly,  but  only  to  the 
members  of  the  church,  and  was  received  at  Mane- 
py.  On  his  return  home  his  wife  told  him  that 
he  should  not  come  into  the  house,  and  as  he  did 
so,  she  left  it  and  went  to  that  of  her  mother.  A 
great  number  of  the  relatives  collected  together 
the  next  morning,  and  remained  through  the  whole 
day,  ridiculing  him  and  expressing  their  indigna- 
tion.   His  mother  has  gone  on  a  pilgrimage  to 


IN    CEYLON.  359 

the  continent  to  niake  oflerings  atatemple  there, 
to  prevent  her  son  from  becoming  a  christian. 
She  has  for  a  long  time  been  trj'ing  to  cheat  liim 
out  of  his  property,  though  her  only  son,  and  she 
a  widow,  by  causing  forged  deeds  to  be  made, 
because  she  found  that  she  could  not  keep  him  in 
the  shackles  of  heathenism.  I  think  no  one  has 
joined  us  before,  possessing  talents,  learning,  and 
family  influence  so  great  as  this  man.  He  has 
long  been  Mr.  W.'s  assistant  in  Tamul,  and  is,  I 
believe,  considered  the  best  qualified  in  the  lan- 
guage of  any  in  the  mission.  He  has,  however, 
too  much  diffidence  and  timidity.  We  can  only 
plead  with  God,  who  knows  how  much  we  need 
such  helpers,  to  make  him  a  bold  and  successful 
champion  of  the  faith — a  burning  and  a  shining 
light  in  the  midst  of  darkness.  In  his  own  neigh- 
borhood and  family  is  Satan's  seat ;  for  his 
grandfather  has  a  temple  and  is  a  prime  mover 
in  luiathenism." 

This  "  schoolmaster,"  then  employed  as  a  su- 
perintendent of  schools  and  assistant  in  Tamul, 
continued  steadfast  in  his  profession.  His  grand- 
father had  threatened  him  ;  his  mother  had  told 
him  she  could  not  live  if  he  became  a  christian  ; 
and  his  wife,  to  whom  he  was  then  recently  mar- 
ried, had  given  sufficient  assurance  of  her  inten- 
tion to  leave  him,  should  he  thus  disgrace  himself. 


360  MRS.  WINSLOW. 

After  he  was  received  to  the  church,  his  mother 
returned  from  her  pilgrimage,  which  had  been 
performed  to  prevent  this  consummation.  Her 
soul  was  filled  with  grief  and  anger  when  she 
found  that  her  son  had  partaken  of  the  Lord's 
supper  with  christians.  She  was  resolved  if  pos- 
sible to  prevent  a  recurrence  of  this  calamity, 
and  when  the  next  season  of  communion  arrived, 
called  the  family  friends  to  aid  in  keeping  him 
from  attending.  They  svTrrounded  him  in  the 
yard,  but  he  insisted  on  going,  until  his  mother 
threw  herself  in  the  gate-way  and  said,  "  My  son, 
you  shall  not  go  out  of  this  yard  without  tread- 
ing on  the  body  of  the  mother  that  bore  you." 
He  yielded  for  the  time,  but  on  the  next  occasion 
v/ent  away  previous  to  the  day  of  communion, 
and  enjoyed  the  ordinance.  His  wife  left  him  for 
a  time,  but  afterwards  returned,  and  the  opposi- 
tion of  his  friends  gradually  abated. 

The  custom  of  thieves  to  go  in  large  compa- 
nies, as  mentioned  above,  is  very  common.  They 
sometimes  enter  a  village  with  lights  and  fire  a 
gun.  The  natives  are  too  much  alarmed  to  think 
of  defending  themselves,  and  the  robbers  take  what 
they  please,  and  go  off  unmolested.  There  is  not 
usually  sufhcient  public  virtue  to  bring  them  to  jus- 
tice, even  when  their  crimes  are  known  to  many* 
The  head  men,  whose  duty  it  is  to  detect  the 
thieves,  are  often  in  league  with  them.    A  large 


IN    CEYLON.  3G1 

robbery  was  committed  in  one  of  tiic  villages  near 
Oodoovillc.  The  police  vcdan^  or  native  consta- 
ble, was  ordered  to  make  thorough  search  for  the 
stolen  goods.  He  made  diligent  and  extensive 
search,  but  without  anj"-  success — and  for  good 
reason,  as  it  was  afterwards  discovered  that  they 
were  concealed  in  his  own  liouse. 

Few  christians,  perhaps,  make  great  advances 
in  piety  without  passing  through  trials.  It  usual- 
ly requires  many  heavy  strokes  to  break  us  off 
from  our  too  strong  attachment  to  earth.  It  was 
under  the  mellowing  influence  of  grief,  as  well  as 
the  exhilaration  of  joy,  that  the  subject  of  this  me- 
moir was  prepared  for  heaven.  The  fruits  of  the 
Spirit  were  ripened  by  an  alternation  of  rain  and 
sunshine.  At  this  time  she  was  called  to  mourn  the 
loss  of  a  lovely  babe  at  the  age  of  fifteen  months. 

^^  September  1^^  1828. — We  have  been  greatly 
afflicted  in  the  removal  of  our  darling  George. 
He  was  a  precious  treasure,  and  we  flattered  our- 
selves that  his  sweet  smile  would  cheer  us  many 
years,  and  that  he  would  add  one  to  the  number 
of  the  heralds  of  the  cross,  to  proclaim  Christ  to 
the  heathen  after  our  work  should  be  done  and 
our  bodies  be  laid  in  the  grave.  But  he  has  been 
taken  from  us,  and  his  spirit  is,  we  fully  believe, 
engaged  in  a  more  glorious  work  above  than  it 


362  MRS.  WIKSLOW. 

could  be  here  below.  I  never  followed  a  loved 
spirit  to  the  heavenly  world  with  such  feelings  of 
entire  satisfaction  that  it  was  in  a  place  more 
suited  to  it  than  any  could  be  here,  and  I  have 
since  delighted  to  think  of  this  precious  one  as 
freed  from  all  earthly  hinderances  to  a  pure  and 
perfect  worship  '  before  the  throne  of  God  and 
the  Lamb.'  We  have  deeply  felt  this  stroke  j  and 
I  hope  are  benefited  by  it.  We  feel  that  it  is 
from  our  Father,  who  has  not  only  a  right  to  his 
own,  but  who  afHicts  his  children  to  bring  them 
back  from  their  wanderings,  and  to  draw  them 
nearer  to  himself." 

TO    HER    SISTER    ELIZABETH, 

"  OODOOVILLE, ,  1828, 

"My  dear  E ,  I  need  not  tell  you  that  we 

greatly  rejoice  in  the  hope  that  you  have  become 
one  of  those  whose  ^  names  are  written  in  heaven.' 
Be  not  deceived.  I  am  glad  to  see  that  you  are 
not  over-confident  of  your  good  estate.  It  well 
becomes  such  poor  wretched  sinners  as  we  are 
to  walk  softly  and  to  speak  tremblingly ;  yet 
whatever  we  are,  the  grace  of  God  is  the  same  j 
and  if  we  have  tasted  it,  we  ought  to  magnify  it, 
by  our  actions  especially.  I  hope  you  will;  I  hope 
indeed  that  you  have  given  yourself  and  your  all 
to  Him  whose  service  you  will  delight  in,  an4 
whose  name  you  will  honor. 


IN    CEYLOX.  363 

"  I  would  advise  you  in  many  particulars,  for 
I  think  young  converts  need  advice ;  but  you 
have  those  near  at  hand  much  better  able,  those 
who,  in  a  20  years'  professed  service,  have  not  so 
often  and  so  grievously  wandered  from  the  foun- 
tain of  all  good,  and  been  satisfied  with  forbidden 
streams.  Listen  to  them,  and  especially  seek 
constantly  the  guidance  of  the  Saviour ;  keep  very 
near  to  him^  and  let  your  first,  your  unceasinu; 
effort,  be  to  drink  deeply  of  his  Spirit.  He  Avill 
tell  you  '  what  to  do  for  the  heathen '  far  better 
than  I  can  ;  and  he  will  tell  you  what  to  do  for 
those  around  you.  Be  a  consistent  christian  where 
you  are  and  in  what  you  are,  and  you  will  be 
prepared  for  any  work  that  may  be  in  reserve 
for  you. 

*'  You  would  be  gratified  to  see  what  we  have 
at  Oodooville  to-day.  Notice  having  been  given, 
not  generally,  but  to  some  extent,  at  all  our  sta- 
tions that  girls  would  be  received  to  the  Female 
Boarding-school — thirty-seven  were  brought,  and 
after  we  had  selected  12,  the  remaining  ones  were 
urged  upon  us  by  every  plea  that  their  parents 
could  use.  In  contrast  with  this,  seven  years  ago 
we  could  not  by  any  arguments  induce  more  than 
three  or  four  to  live  on  our  premises.  My  charge 
now  consists  of  38,  and  I  assure  you  I  feel  it  to 
be  no  light  thing ;  partly  because  I  think  I  never 
did  and  never  shall  do  my  duty  towards  them. 


364«  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

How  much  my  dear  sister  E.  could  help  me, 
or  either  of  my  sisters ;  but  I  can  never  invite 
you  to  come  alone  as  some  ladies  come  to  the 
heathen." 

"  OODOOVILLE,  Jul}',  1828. 

"My  dear  Sister  F ,  I  have  for  some  time 

thought  of  asking  you  if  you  continue  to  think 
of  us  on  the  hour  appointed — on  Saturday  even- 
ing ;  and  since  the  Lord  has  so  graciously  grant- 
ed what  we  asked  for  in  reference  to  our  sisters, 
(though  it  may  not  be  in  answer  to  our  prayef  s,) 
may  we  not  be  encouraged  to  extend  our  sub- 
jects, and  enlarge  our  requests.    I  have  thought 

my  own  dear  children,  with  D 's,  may  come  up 

before  you  with  much  propriety,  if  you  think  so. 
I  feel,  dear  sister,  as  though  the  one  thing  is  so 
important  for  these  dear  ones,  that  I  scarcely  ask 
for  them  any  thing  else.  I  can,  I  hope,  cheerfully 
leave  every  thing  else  concerning  them.  Oh  that 
we  may  have  a  spirit  of  grace  and  supplication 
for  them,  and  not  forget  continually  to  thank  the 
Lord  for  what  he  has  done  for  us  and  ours." 

^^  August  15. — This  is  an  interesting,  solemn 
anniversary,  such  an  one  as  I  hope  you  may  not 
know.  I  have  felt  not  as  I  wished,  though  I  be- 
lieve no  murmuring  nor  desire  to  recall  the  pre- 
cious child.  Life  is  a  blessing,  and  it  is  pleasant 
to  hope  that  those  to  whom  we  have  given  birth 


IN    CEYLON.  365 

may  be  useful  in  the  world ;  but  there  is  much 
to  comfort  us  when  they  are  removed,  as  we  hope, 
to  a  better  world ;  and  if  there  were  nothing 
else,  the  fact  that  the  Lord  has  done  his  own 
pleasure  with  them  is,  I  hope,  enough  to  make 
me  lay  my  hand  upon  my  mouth. 

"As  to  the  publishing  of  a  part  of  my  letter,  I 
only  hope  it  will  do  no  hurt.  I  am  more  content 
with  being  harmless  than  I  once  was,  for  I  find  it 
easier  to  do  injury^  and  less  easy  to  do  much  good 
than  I  once  thought.  But  it  would  embarrass  me 
too  much  in  my  familiar  letters,  to  think  it  even 
possible  that  my  name  would  find  place  in  a 
public  paper." 

^^  J\''ov.  23. — Private  Journal. — We  have  twelve 
girls  added  to  the  school.  I  feel  for  them  as  I 
think  I  never  did  for  any  before  ;  I  view  them  as 
more  promising  subjects  to  aid  in  the  conversion 
of  this  people,  and  have  more  hope  of  doing 
something  for  them  myself,  though,  alas,  it  may 
be  very  little.  My  own  dear  children  I  feel  to 
be  the  Lord's.  Ever  since  a  short  time  after 
George's  death  I  have  had  an  assurance  that  has 
'greatly  comforted  me.  Charles  had  hurt  himself, 
and  I  feared  lock-jaw  for  a  week.  It  was  a  week 
of  unusual  pjayer.  Before  it  closed  I  felt  that  I 
could  say  with  confidence,  he  is  the  Lord^s  ;  and, 
oh  blessed  be  God  who  has  not  turned  away  my 
31* 


366  BIES.    WINSLOTV. 

prayer,  nor  his  mercy  from  me,  I  have  not  yet 
lost  this  sweet  confidence.  I  praise  God  for  it, 
while  I  hope  it  may  be  made  the  means  of  in- 
creasing my  fidelity  in  training  up  these  precious 
ones  for  his  service.  For  our  poor  domestics  my 
cold  heart  sometimes  mourns  and  weeps. 

^^  February  23,  1829. — Some  pleasing  prospects 
of  a  revivrl  of  religion  among  us  have  disap- 
peared. I  fear  it  is  said,  He  could  not  do'many 
mighty  works  there,  because  of  their  unbelief.'  I 
trust,  however,  that  God  has  been  glorified  in  the 
conversion  of  some,  and  in  convincing  others  of 
the  truth.  I  do  love  still  to  pray  that  he  will 
arise  and  plead  his  own  cause. 

^^  March  29. — My  sins  are  a  heavjr  burden  ;  no- 
thing is  half  so  heavy.  Yet,  in  one  respect,  I  can 
praise  the  Lord  that  he  has  heard  my  voice  and 
my  supplications.  What  I  mourned  over  for  years 
after  coming  to  Jaffiia,  and  even  long  before,  has 
not,  I  believe,  troubled  me  at  all  for  two  years 
past.  Other  things,  however,  cleave  to  me.  Oh 
that  I  had  grace  to  arise  and  say,  *  Through  Christ, 
I  can  do  all  things.'  I  have  had  many  comforts 
of  late,  and  much  peace  of  mind.  My  hopes  for 
the  heathen  are  not  fully  realized,  but  the  Lord 
hath  remembered  me  and  mine  in  great  mercy. 

^^ April  12. — This  will  probably  be^ my  last  Sab- 
bath of  health  at  present.  Lord,  I  commit  myself 
and  my  all  to  thee.    Thou  art  my  refuge  and 


IN    CEYLON.  367 

Strength,  be  thou  my  '  very  present  help  in  time 
of  trouble.'  Be  the  stay  of  my  husband  and  chil- 
dren. If  I  have  never  again  opportunity  to  say  it, 
I  would  here  testify  some  sense  of  gratitude  for 
a  husband  who  has  been  so  much  my  comfort  in 
this  life  of  variety  and  change.  If  I  am  permitted 
to  live,  may  I  be  far  more  useful  to  him  than  I 
have  ever  been ;  and  if  I  am  taken  away,  wilt 
thou,  Lord,  be  his  support.  Oh  be  better  to  him 
than  his  unworthy  wife,  and  better  than  all  earth- 
ly comforts.  The  dear  children  I  have  given  to 
thee — whatever  may  befall  them  in  this  life,  pre- 
pare them  for  a  better  ;  living  or  dying,  may  they 
be  only  thine.  Help  me,  gracious  God,  to  leave 
my  all  with  thee." 

"  OonooviLLE,  November  15,  1829. 
"  My  dear  Sister  F. — Our  Sunday-school  this 
morning  was  unusually  pleasant.  I  have  told  you 
that  there  arc  sometimes  more  than  one  hundred 
girls.  These  belong  to  my  part  of  the  school. 
They  are  divided  into  twelve  classes,  over  each 
of  which  is  one  of  the  skirls  of  the  boardino-- 
school.  They  meet  in  the  verandah  of  the  girls' 
bungalow.  When  the  bell  rings  at  8  o'clock,  I 
go  out  and  give  tickets  for  attendance  to  all  pre- 
sent, and  see  that  the  teachers  are  in  their  places. 
At  9  o'clock  I  go  again  to  hear  their  lessons^ 
and  reward  those  who  deserve  it  with  another 


368  MRS.  wiNSLOw. 

ticket.  This  morning,  on  going  a  second  time,  I 
fomid  nearly  all  the  teachers  exhorting  the  girls 
to  repent  and  believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
Old  Mareal,  the  low  caste  woman,  who  is  a  mem- 
ber of  the  church,  was  seated  by  one  class,  while 
the  cfirls  in  it  and  the  teachers  were  alike  listen- 
ing  to  the  exhortations  of  this  poor  and  ignorant, 
but  I  hope  sincere  follower  of  the  Saviour.  As  I 
passed  on  from  one  class  to  another  nearly  round 
the  school,  without  venturing  to  interrupt  what  I 
thought  was  better  for  the  time  than  their  cate- 
chisms and  other  lessons,  I  thought,  how  would 
dear  F.  enjoy  this  scene.  Oh  for  that  Spirit  which 
can  save  these  souls,  as  well  as  those  on  whom 
the  Gospel  shines  in  all  its  splendor.  Sometimes 
I  am  almost  discouraged.  Every  thing  connected 
with  the  school  is  such  up-hill  work,  that  I  am 
ready  to  think  nothing  is  done,  and  nothing  can 
be  done. 

"  23. — As  I  have  begun  to  tell  you  about  our 
Sunday-school,  perhaps  you  will  be  interested  to 
see  another  side  of  the  picture.  Yesterday  I 
found,  on  going  out  the  second  time,  that  most 
of  the  classes  were  engaged  as  the  week  before 
— the  teachers  explaining  the  lessons  and  talking 
to  the  children.  I  joined  myself  to  the  first  class^ 
which  consists  of  five  who  are  able  to  read  well. 
They  have  committed  to  memory  all  the  cate- 
chisms, a  Scripture-history  used  in  the  schools, 


IN    CEYLON.  369 

and  some  prayers.  They  have  read  nearly  through 
the  second  Gospel,  and  of  late  have  given  sonic 
account  of  the  sernnon  heard  the  preceding  Sah- 
bath.  On  asking  them  some  questions,  as  I  often 
do,  but  such  as  were  a  little  new,  I  was  surprised 
at  their  ignorance.  Very  simple  (juestions,  which 
1  should  have  thought  they  could  answer  at  once, 
and  which  1  am  sure  they  have  heard  many  times, 
they  could  not  answer.  It  seemed  as  though 
words  conveyed  no  ideas  to  their  minds,  and  it 
is  a  fact,  that  they  hear  and  repeat  them  many 
times  without  knowing  what  they  mean.  They 
do  not  think. 

"  I  never  felt  so  deeply  that  there  is  a  thick 
veil  spread  over  their  minds,  which  nothing  but 
the  Holy  Spirit  can  remove.  They  are  in  gross 
darkness  ;  and  not  these  little  ones  only,  but 
children  of  a  larger  growth — all  are  in  Egyptian 
darkness.  Some  part  of  what  is  committed  to 
memory  will  no  doubt  be  remembered,  and  by 
continued  explanation  a  little  truth  will  be  under- 
stood; but  the  process  is  very  slow.  Does  this 
look  like  the  conversion  of  India  in  a  day  1 
Would  that  those  who  report  progress,  and  those 
who  hear  their  reports,  did  not  so  often  confound 
the  preparatory  work  with  the  work  itself. 

"  The  prospect  for  females  is,  it  is  true,  much 
darker  than  that  for  the  other  sex.  The  preju- 
dices against  their  learning  any  thing  are  very 


370  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

strong  ;  and  after  they  are  instructed,  there  are 
many  hinderances  to  their  exerting  any  but  a  fee- 
ble influence.  Still  I  hope  I  can  say,  with  sincere 
thankfulness  to  Him  whose  work  it  is,  that  some- 
thing has  been  done  and  is  doing  to  prepare  the 
way  of  the  Lord.  But  what  are  human  wisdom 
and  human  eflbrts  without  his  life-giving  Spirit  1 
If  he  breathe  upon  us,  we  shall  be  revived,  and 
these  dry  bones  will  live  and  become  an  exceed- 
ing great  army.  Do  not  cease  to  offer  your  pray- 
ers for  us,  because  we  have  been  favored  here- 
tofore, and  have  still  many  mercies. 

"  Your  affectionate 

"  Harriet. 
'*Mrs.  Fanny  L.  Hallock." 

"  December  2,  1829. 
"  My  dear  Susan, — As  to  my  health, since  our 
journey  to  Calcutta  I  have  been  most  of  the 
time  able  to  perform  the  common  duties  of  house- 
keeping, and  take  the  necessary  care  of  my 
children  and  of  the  boarding-school.  But  the 
best  health  in  this  country  is  very  far  from  what 
it  is  in  America.  Those  who  call  themselves  well, 
can  still  bear  but  little  fatigue  compared  with 
what  they  could  there.  Mr.  W.  could  preach 
three  times  on  the  Sabbath  at  home  with  more 
ease  than  he  can  twice  here.  When  he  now 
preaches  three  times  he  is  quite  exhausted.    As 


IN    CEYLON.  371 

to  myself,  half  an  hour  in  Sunday-school  in  the 
morning-,  attending  church  twice,  instructing  my 
own  children,  and  hearing  the  lessons  of  the 
girls  in  the  boarding-school,  is  all  that  I  can  ac- 
complish. AVe  have,  however,  much  to  be  thank- 
ful for  in  this  respect.  The  climate  of  Jaflria  we 
think  more  favorable  to  health  than  most  parts 
of  India  where  missionaries  are,  and,  with  occa- 
sional exceptions,  we  all  enjoy  it.  I  would  add, 
that  my  own  experience  leads  me  to  advise  fe- 
males who  are  feeble,  or  who  have  not  generally 
good  healthy  to  remain  at  home,  rather  than  to 
enter  a  missionary  field  ;  or  at  least  I  would  ad- 
vise missionaries  to  seek  companions  who  have 
health.  Do  not  understand  me  as  discontented. 
Nothing  tends  more  to  make  us  satisfied  with 
any  circumstances  than  to  feel  assured  that  they 
are  ordered  by  Providence,  and  of  this,  in  regard 
to  my  life  being  spent  here,  I  know  not  that  I 
have  a  single  doubt." 
"  Mrs.  Susan  C.  Kellogg." 

"  OoDooviLLE,  (Jaffna,)  Dec.  9,  18'29. 
"  j\Iy  dear  Aunt  Leffingwell, — In  the  want 
of  something  new  in  our  mission  to  write  about, 
I  thought  of  giving  you  a  particular  account  of 
the  prayer-meeting  which  was  to  be  held  on 
Monday  last ;  but  instead  of  a  meeting,  we  had 
a  severe  storm,  and  were  not  only  confined  at 


372  MRS.    WIXSLOW. 

home,  but  almost  driven  out  of  our  house  by  the 
ram.  The  poor  natives  suffered  in  various  ways, 
as  indeed  they  always  do  in  storms  of  this  kind. 
Those  connected  with  our  family  came  to  us,  one 
for  a  cloth,  another  for  a  piece  of  flannel,  and  all 
for  food.  With  their  utmost  endeavors  to  protect 
their  defenceless  bodies,  they  were  drenched 
with  water  like  the  trees  of  the  garden.  At  such 
times  the  mud-walled  cottages  of  the  poor  crea- 
tures, to  which  they  and  their  cattle  promiscuous- 
ly crowd  for  shelter,  often  fall  down,  the  walls 
being  soaked  with  water  ;  or  the  covering  of 
leaves  is  blown  off  by  the  wind.  Their  cattle  also 
die,  and  if  the  storm  continues  two  or  three  days, 
they  have  nothing  to  eat.  The  habit  of  obtaining 
supplies  day  by  day  is  so  universal,  that  even  the 
wealthy  have  nothing  Maid  by  in  store,'  except 
grain  not  in  a  state  of  preparation  for  food. 
They  have  no  wood,  no  fruit,  and  no  vegetables, 
unless  their  own  garden  happens  to  furnish  them. 
Perhaps  all  the  members  of  a  family  huddle  into 
a  corner,  and,  sitting  upon  their  heels,  take  their 
cloths  from  their  waist,  put  them  round  theii 
shoulders,  and  wait  for  the  storm  to  abate,  till  a 
sense  of  hunger  prompts  some  of  them  to  look 
about  for  food.  The  mother  probably,  (though  in 
times  of  general  distress  the  father  is  ready  to. 
do  something  not  ordinarily  his  employment,) 
putting  a  basket  on  her  head  for  an  umbrella^ 


LN    CLVLON.  373 

creeps  out  to  pick  up  a  few  slicks,  if  Jilic  cuii 
iind  them  neiir,  or  breaks  tliein  off  the  hedge,  to 
make  a  little  fire  and  prepare  any  thing  they 
may  have  to  cat. 

"  In  sickness,  also,  this  people  feel  the  bitter- 
ness of  poverty,  ignorance,  and  heathenism. 
They  have  no  comfur/s.  It  is  not  uncommon  to 
see  a  man  with  a  fever  (for  fevers  are  frequent 
and  severe,  though  not  often  malignant,)  stretched 
for  weeks  upon  a  mat  on  the  ground-floor  of  a 
verandah,  with  a  stone  or  board  for  his  pillow, 
having  no  change  of  clothing,  no  savory  drink  to 
allay  his  distressing  thirst,  nothing  to  bathe  his 
burning  limbs,  and  almost  no  medicine,  because 
liis  purse  does  not  allow  him  to  pay  the  doctor, 
whose  charges  are  in  proportion  to  his  preten- 
sions rather  than  his  skill.  If  the  poor  man  is 
Avilling  to  give  his  little  all  to  attempt  securing 
a  few  more  days  of  uncertain  and  low  enjoyment 
in  this  world,  his  wife's  jewels,  perhaps,  must  be 
pawned  to  pay  for  the  doctor's  attendance,  and 
liis  friends  must  make  their  daily  offerings  at  the 
temple  to  appease  the  idol,  who  is  angry  at  him 
for  having  failed,  it  may  be,  in  performing  some 
ceremony,  or  to  induce  the  goddess,  who  sends 
disease  as  an  amusement  to  herself,  to  withdraw 
her  hand  and  cease  her  sport.  If  he  recovers, 
some  new  offering,  or  some  penance,  or  a  pil- 
grimage in  honor  of  this  same  senseless  idol,  is 


374  MRS.    WLNSLOW. 

the  only  return  of  gratitude  which  his  religion 
enjoins;  and  when  he  has  performed  it,  he  feels 
under  no  further  obligation.  How  unlike  this  the 
sick-bed  of  a  christian,  in  a  place  where  there 
are  numberless  alleviations  of  suffering,  and 
where  the  mind  is  stayed  upon  that  God  who 
does  not  afflict  willingly, — upon  that  Saviour 
who  pities  and  forgives,  and  has  himself  taken 
away  the  sting  of  death  ! 

"  There  are  times,  my  dear  aunt,  when  the 
view  of  such  scenes  makes  it  easy  to  endure 
trials — easy  to  count  not  our  lives  dear  to  us,  if 
souls  may  be  converted  to  Christ ;  but  can  you 
believe  that  in  this  corner  of  the  world  there  are 
many  hinderances  to  a  cheerful  consecration  of 
every  thing  to  this  glorious  service  1  Yes,  I  am 
sure  you  know  enough  of  the  human  heart,  and 
perhaps  I  should  say  of  mine  in  particular,  to  be- 
lieve it  is  even  so.  We  have  a  world  here,  though 
it  is  a  very  small  one,  and  it  has  power  to  draw 
our  hearts  aside  too  much.  We  have  had  no  re- 
vival of  religion  the  last  year,  but  there  has  been 
an  addition  to  the  church  of  eight  or  ten  indivi- 
duals at  our  several  stations.  Many  children 
have  been  instructed, — the  Gospel  has  been 
preached  to  very  many  in  various  places, — • 
Tracts  have  been  more  generally  distributed,  and, 
I  believe,  much  more  extensively  read,  than  in 
any  previous  year.  I  hope,  also,  that  much  prayej 


IN  cnvLox.  375 

has  been  ofTercJ  that  darkness  may  flee  awaj', 
hoth  here  and  in  christian  lands,  and  tlic  true 
light  shine  upon  all  people." 

"  December  25. — This  is  a  day  of  riotous  mirth 
to  many  poor  creatures  in  this  district.  The  Ro- 
man catholics,  and  the  native  protestants  at 
•hifinapatam,  after  some  reliofious  exercises,  make 
it  a  season  of  continued  dissipation  from  this 
time  until  the  new  year ;  and  practice  excesses 
which  I  should  be  sorry  to  name. 

"  Yesterday  the  native  free  schools  connected 
with  this  station  were  examined.  Mr.  W.  at- 
tended to  their  lessons  in  the  church,  while  I 
redeemed  the  children's  tickets  and  gave  cloths 
to  the  girls.  I  am  sure  it  would  have  given  you, 
and  any  other  of  our  friends,  pleasure  to  see  this 
group  of  yii'e  hundred  chWAT en.  More  than  one 
hundred  of  them  were  girls^  who,  by  their  regu- 
lar attendance  and  progress  in  learnino-j  were 
most  of  them  entitled  to  receive  cloths.  They 
made  quite  a*neat  appearance  after  getting  them, 
compared  with  what  they  did  before,  and  were 
very  liappy.  We  were  both  of  us  busily  em- 
ployed for  more  than  five  hours,  and  I  assure  you 
it  was  an  agreeable  occupation. 

'*  OoDOOviLT-K,  January  9,  IftSO, 
"  Dear  E ,  Good  Mrs.  Lanman  has  gone, 


376  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

and  how  great  her  joy  now,  who  can  telH  Who 
are  now  your  leaders  in  all  that  is  good  1 

"  Mr.  Winslow's  theological  class  has  done 
well,  and  my  school  better,  perhaps,  than  any  pre- 
ceding year.  The  schools  generally  prosper; 
many  hear  the  Gospel,  read  Tracts,  &c.  but  they 
do  not  '  come  bending  unto  Jesus.'  What  hinder- 
eth  I  know  not ;  but  the  Holy  Spirit  is  not  given. 
Perhaps  those  who  used  to  hold  up  our  hands  are 
dead,  and  none  stand  in  their  places.  We  certain- 
ly need  what  we  have  not,  before  we  can  see  th6 
conversion  of  this  people.  A  few  inquire,  and 
some  make  professions ;  but  what  are  they  com- 
pared with  the  multitude.  The  girls  in  the  board- 
ing school  have  been  more  awake  of  late ;  and 
the  members  of  the  church  seem  to  desire  to  do 
something  for  others.  For  a  time  they  went  out 
two  afternoons  in  each  week  with  my  Ache,  of 
whom  you  have  heard,  and  read  and  conversed 
with  such  women  as  would  hear  them  ;  but  of  late 
they  have  told  me  of  such  treatment  from  some 
that  I  dare  not   send   them,  except  occasionally. 

"  I  wish  you  would  think  more  of  the  degraded 
condition  of  females  here,  and  bear  them  on  your 
heart  more,  and  try  to  induce  your  friends  to  do 
so  also.  Prayer  will,  I  believe,  be  the  principal  in- 
strument by  which  they  will  be  brought  into  the 
family  of  Christ,  and  thus  elevated  above  the 
dust.    You  cannot  conceive  how  low  they  are, 


IN    CEYLON.  377' 

and  yet  they  have  minds  and  hearts;  they  have 
souls  which  must  live  for  ever.  Oh  how  delight- 
ful if  we  could  together,  with  one  voice,  plead  in 
their  behalf." 


CHAPTER    VIII. 


C^iialificaUoiis  of  Missionaries— Revival 
of  i§31— Oovcrunicotul  Kestrictions  re- 
moved. 

dualifications  of  missionaries — house  and  furniture — man- 
ners and  customs — singular  fishing-boat — letter  to  her 
sisters — to  her  parents — native  marriages — female  in- 
fluence— revival  of  religion — sixty-one  received  to  the 
church — fire  at  Manepy— death  of  her  father — son  sent 
to  America — reasons  for  return  of  children — letters  to 
her  son — governmental  restrictions  removed — conver- 
sion of  a  Court  Moodeliar. 

The  following  suggestions  in  reference  to  mis- 
sionary  qualifications^  with  the  annexed  facts, 
throwing  additional  light  on  the  manners  and 
customs  of  the  natives  of  India,  and  the  circum- 
stances of  a  missionary  among  them,  will  be  read, 
at  least  by  some,  with  interest. 
32* 


378  MRS.    ■\VINSLOW. 

"  OoDooviLLE,  January  13,  1830. 

"My  dear  Sister  Elizabeth,  —  Very  many 
thanks  for  your  long  kind  letter,  which  we  re- 
ceived a  few  weeks  since.  I  can  sympathize 
with  you,  from  experience,  in  some  of  your  dark- 
ness of  mind  ;  and  I  rejoice  that  you  are  now  so 
happily  free  from  it.  May  your  faith  henceforth 
be  strong  and  uniform,  and  then  you  will  have 
sweet  and  uniform  peace.  It  is  said  that  you 
think  much  of  missions.  I  should  rejoice  if  you 
are  qualified,  which  I  trust  you  are,  to  have  you 
'  even  as  I  am,'  except  these  infirmities  and  sins. 
Perhaps  you  will  not  take  it  amiss  if  I  attempt  to 
tell  you  what  T  think  a  missionarif  s  wife  should 
be.  She  should  have  sincere  and  humble  piety — a 
good  temper — common  sense — a  cultivated  mi7id — 
a  thorough  knowledge  of  household  economy — and 
affable  manners. 

"  By  the  first,  I  mean  something  more  than  such 
a  degree  of  piety  as  secures  the  safety  of  the  in- 
dividual. With  clear  and  distinguishing  views  of 
what  Christianity  is,  and  what  it  requires,  and  witt 
a  well-grounded  hope  of  an  interest  in  the  Saviour, 
there  should  be  a  heart  glowing  with  love  to  him, 
a  lively  and  abiding  sense  of  his  fullness  and  suf- 
ficiency, of  the  excellence  and  truth  of  the  pro- 
mises of  his  word,  and  deep  views  of  the  utter 
helplessness  of  sinners  and  their  dependence  on 
him.    There  should  also  exist  a  strong  and  impel- 


IN    CEYLON.  379 

ling  desire  to  do  whatever  tlie  Lord  requires  ;  a 
willingness  to  give  up  comforts  and  submit  to  pri- 
vations, to  forsake  ease  and  endure  toil,  to  change 
the  society  of  friends  for  that  of  enemies,  to  as- 
semble no  more  with  the  '  great  congregation,' 
but  seek  the  Lord  in  the  wilderness,  or  in  the  de- 
sert, with  one  friend  or  with  none  ;  in  short,  to 
make  every  sacrifice  of  personal  ease  and  grati- 
fication for  the  one  great  object  of  making  known 
a  crucified  Saviour  to  those  who  are  perishing  in 
ignorance  and  §in.  If  your  hands  would  be  soil- 
ed by  performing  acts  of  kindness  and  charity  to 
the  poor  and  wretched — if  your  mind  would  ne- 
cessarily be  contaminated  by  intercourse  with  the 
moral  depravitj'-  and  degradation  of  the  heathen — ■ 
if  your  habits  are  such  that  you  shrink  from  all 
acquaintance  with  what  is  uncourteous  and  un- 
polished— if  you  love  refined  society  so  much  that 
you  cannot  cheerfully  relinquish  it — if  the  pursuit 
of  literature  is  so  charming  that  it  cannot  be  aban- 
doned— if  you  cannot  '  spend  and  be  spent '  for 
others,  and  those,  too,  such  as  are  degraded  al- 
most to  the  level  of  the  brutes — you  would  better 
not  think  of  the  missionary  work. 

"  By  good  temper,  I  mean  not  merely  equanimity 
and  mildness,  but  a  readiness  to  please  and  be 
pleased,  a  desire  to  make  others  happy,  and  pa- 
tience and  forbearance  towards  all,  even  those 
who  are  the  least  agireeable — a  willingness  to  sub- 


380  MRS.  wiysLOvr. 

mit  one's  own  opinion  to  that  of  others,  and  cheer- 
fully to  bear  contradiction  ;  indeed,  all  that  the 
apostle  includes  in  his  definition  of  charity  in  the 
thirteenth  chapter  of  ist  Corinthians. 

"By  common  sense,  I  mean  that  sense  which 
enables  a  person  to  understand  the  common  use 
of  common  things,  the  result  of  observation,  of 
experience,  and  of  sound  judgment  in  the  every- 
day affairs  of  common  life  :  and  be  assured  that, 
with  all  the  learning  to  be  acquired  in  ordinary  cir- 
cumstances, without  this  qualification  you  would 
do  but  little  good  in  the  missionary  service. 

"  The  cultivation  of  mind  which  is  needful,  may 
consist  in  a  good  acquaintance  with  grammar, 
arithmetic,  geography,  and  history  ;  some  fa- 
miliarity with  polite  literature,  and  a  chaste  and 
easy  style  of  writing.  Other  acquirements,  such 
as  sotne  knowledge  of  botany,  chemistry,  paint- 
ing and  music,  would  also  be  very  useful.  It  is 
indispensable  that  the  wife  of  a  missionary  be 
able  to  keep  all  her  family  and  other  accounts. 
She  should  also  be  able  and  apt  to  teach — should 
have  studied  human  nature  in  various  situations, 
so  as  to  have  some  acquaintance  with  men  and  man- 
ners, and  especially  should  be  able  to  make  a  cor- 
rect estimate  of  her  own  powers  and  attainments, 
and  know  how  to  make  the  best  use  of  her  time. 

"  A  thorough  knowledge  of  household  economy  is 
almost  a    sine  qua  non    in  the  qualifications  of 


IN    CEYLON.  381 

the  wife  of  a  poor  man,  as  a  missionary  is  of 
course  supposed  to  be.  It  is  necessary  to  her 
Dwn  comfort  in  a  heathen  land,  as  well  as  to  a 
proper  provision  for  her  household.  All  is  confu- 
sion and  waste  if  a  woman  at  the  head  of  a  fami- 
y  here  is  not  familiar  with  every  kind  of  family 
Dusiness.  She  must  know  how  to  provide  for  its 
various  wants,  and  how  to  take  care  of  what  is 
Drovided.  She  must  know  how  to  cut^  and  make^ 
md  mejid  every  kind  of  garment,  and  be  willing 
;o  do  it  also.  I  do  not  say  it  is  in  every  case  ne- 
cessary for  her  to  do  this  with  her  own  hands, 
nit  in  many  it  will  be  important. 

'^  Kind  and  conciliating  manners  are  very  dcsira- 
jle,  that  she  may  be  beloved  by  her  bretliren  and 
sisters,  if  she  have  any  in  the  same  field,  and  that 
she  may  win  the  heathen  around  her  to  embrace 
:he  Gospel.  This  is  of  more  importance  than  is 
often  supposed.  The  heathen  are  governed  by 
ippcarances,  at  least  at  first,  and  an  unkind  man- 
ner towards  them  shuts  their  ears  and  hardens 
their  hearts. 

"  Now,  dear  E.  do  not  say,  '  This  is  too  much, 
[  can  never  think  of  engaging  in  the  missionary 
work.'  Does  what  I  have  said  imply  so  much  as 
ihe  command,  '  Be  ye  perfect,  as  your  Father  in 
heaven  is  perfect ;'  and  is  it  not  true,  that '  if  any 
man  lack  wisdom,  he  may  ask  of  God,  who  giveth 
liberally  and  upbraideth  not  V  " 


382  MRS.    WIXSLOW.  j 

The  hints  contained  in  this  letter,  though  brief,] 
are  thought  to  be  valuable.  Too  much  cannot ' 
be  said  or  felt  on  the  importance  of  the  first- 
named  requisite  for  missionaries.  Apostolic  ho- 
liness is  wanted  to  insure  apostolic  success.  A 
cheerful  temper,  or  a  sunshine  of  the  soul,  is 
scarcely  less  important,  and  is  at  the  same  time 
very  difficult  to  be  maintained  by  the  mistress  of 
a  family  who  has  to  manage  perverse,  unprinci- 
pled, and  indolent  domestics,  who  will  try  her 
patience,  as  of  set  purpose,  in  almost  every  con- 
ceivable way.  Good  common  sense  is  desirable 
in  all  situations,  but  is  less  necessary  to  those 
who  are  surrounded  by  friends  able  to  make  up 
their  deficiencies,  or  help  them  in  emergencies, 
than  those  who  have  only  themselves  to  depend 
on,  and  are  surrounded  by  a  people  quick-sighted 
to  detect  any  mistake  in  judgment  or  practice. 
The  employment  of  a  female  missionary,  if  mar- 
ried, will  centre  very  much  in  her  family  and 
the  care  of  the  temporal  concerns  of  the  station, 
that  she  may  relieve  her  husband,  and  enable  hinji 
with  less  interruption  to  pursue  his  appropriate*' 
work  ;  but  she  will  also  have  opportunity  for  mak- 
ing known  the  Gospel,  especially  to  those  of  hei 
own  sex,  and  superintending  female  schools,  oi 
perhaps  making  useful  books  for  the  natives.  He| 
education  should  be  practical  and  solid  rathei 
than  theoretical  and  showy,  and  whatever  maj 


IS    CEVLO.\.  3S3 

5e  her  situation,  liabits  of  orreat  industry,  ccono- 
Tiy,  and  self-denial  are  of  the  utmost  importance, 
t  is  well  that  they  should  be  previously  formed, 
md  established  by  practice.  However  g^ood  may 
)e  the  intentions  of  one  brought  up  in  indolence 
md  self-indulo^ence,  they  cannot  usually  be  de- 
fended on  without  previous  trial.  It  is  always 
?asier  to  design  than  to  execute,  to  resolve  than 
.0  fulfil  our  resolutions  ;  and  this  is  especially 
he  case  where  not  a  single  act,  requiring  one 
Treat  exertion  of  the  will,  is  concerned,  but  a 
steady  succession  of  self-denying  duties.  As 
Treat  trials,  which  rouse  the  mind  to  special  exr 
jrtions  and  special  applications  for  aid  to  Him 
kvho  is  able  to  grant  it,  are  more  easily  borne 
,han  the  unexpected  annoyances  of  every  day,  so 
Treat  sacrifices  which  are  made  once  for  all,  are 
nore  easy  tlian  those  which  require  the  ofTerer 
;o  "  die  daily." 

The  following  short  extract  is  on  a  subject 
connected  with  the  preceding,  and  may  be  inte- 
•esting  to  some,  as  containing  an  opinion  formed 
ifter  long  observation : 

"  There  used  to  be  much  said  before  we  left 
iiome,  about  missionaries  going  to  the  heathen 
\ilone  ;  but  I  suppose  the  views  of  many  are  now 
liltered.  From  a  remark  or  two  recently  dropped 
i:o  some  of  us,  it   appears,  however,  that  when 


384?  MRS.    WIA'SLOW. 

missionaries  talk  of  sending  their  children  home, 
the  question  returns,  Would  they  not  better  have 
gone  alone  \  Now  it  is  too  late  for  this  question 
to  aiiect  us ;  but  it  may  affect  others,  and  I  will, 
therefore,  just  say  that  we  see  more  reasons  why 
missionaries  should  take  wives  with  them  to  In- 
dia, than  we  did  before  we  came  ourselves.  If 
a  few  young  men  could  come  to  missionary  sta- 
tions already  formed  and  in  operation  as  ours 
are,  and  find  a  pleasant  home,  and  have  health  to 
spend  most  of  their  time  in  itinerary  labor  among 
tlie  natives,  no  doubt  they  would  do  much  good. 
But  it  must  be  understood  that  they  could  thus 
perform  but  one  part  of  the  work.  No  boarding- 
schools  nor  sem.inaries  for  boys  or  girls  could  be 
conducted  by  them,  and  I  suppose  the  number  is 
very  small  of  those  who  could  be  wholly  devoted 
to  this  kind  of  v/ork,  and  retain  their  cheerful- 
ness of  mind  and  health  to  prosecute  it  for  any 
length  of  time,  amidst  the  peculiar  dilticulties  and 
trials  of  a  life  in  India.  It  does  not  depend  alto- 
gether upon  their  wishes  or  resolutions.  These, 
may  be  the  best  and  the  strongest.  They  may. 
enter  upon  the  work  with  every  right  feeling,* 
but  before  man}^  months  elapse  their  health  be- 
gins to  fail,  their  cheerfulness  is  gone,  and  they 
must  have  a  change  of  scene,  or  attentions  which 
natives  cannot  give  them.  Their  brethren,  and 
sisters  are  overwhelmed  with  cares  and  labors. 


IN    CEYLON.  385 

and  with  every  kindness  which  these  can  show, 
the  invalid  docs  not  in  all  respects  find  a  home. 
Various  wants  are  multiplied,  the  mind  becomes 
diseased,  and  soon  perhaps  a  valuable  life  is  lost 
to  the  church.  While,  then,  it  may  be  well  for 
some  to  make  such  a  sacrifice  of  comfort  or  even 
of  life,  it  cannot  be  required  as  a  general  thing, 
nor  are  those  who  do  not  make  it  to  be  con- 
sidered as  of  course  less  useful  in  their  Master's 
service." 

The  following  description  of  her  dwelling,  fur- 
niture, and  mode  of  living,  was  written  to  correct 
misapprehensions,  by  which  some  had  excused 
themselves  from    contributing   to  the   cause   of 

missions. 

I       '^  As  to  our  houscj  you  have  heard  that  there 
;   are   four   rooms,  all   on  the   same  floor,  one   of 
I  which    is    a   dining    or    sitting-room,   having    a 
I   table  in  the  middle,  very  plain, — generally  twelve 
!   chairs    of  jackwood,   the    cheapest    and    strong- 
est to  be  obtained  here,  with  rattan  bottoms, — 
two     couches,    with    mattresses,    covered    with 
dark,  strong  chintz, — a  small  work-table,  which  I 
I   brought  from  home,  having  on  it  an  English  and 
Tamul  Bible,  and  some  hymn-books, — two  stands, 
on  which  are  a  pair  of  globes  for  the  use  of  the 
school, — and  two  book-cases,  containing  our  li- 
j   brary,  with  a  cupboard   under  each,   containing 

Wiiiilow,  «^3 


386  MRS.    WIXSLOW. 

medicine  and  work  for  the  school.  Another  is  a 
bed-room,  containing  a  bed  brought  from  Boston, 
without  curtains,  and  cov^ered  by  a  coarse  coun- 
terpane,— a  bureau  from  Boston,  with  a  large  old 
looking-glass,  a  table,  at  which  I  now  write,  and 
two  presses  in  which  is  our  clothing, — a  wash- 
stand,  and  a  couch.  In  the  children's  room  is  a 
small  table,  two  presses,  a  clothes'  basket,  and 
three  small  beds  with  grass  mats,  and  very  coarse 
muslin  curtains  to  keep  out  musquetoes.  In  the 
remaininof  room  is  a  longf  side-board  full  of 
drawers,  where  crockerj^,  table-cloths  and  towels 
are  kept,  and  two  stands  for  jars,  «Scc.  In  this 
room  work  is  done  as  in  a  kitchen,  except  that 
there  is  no  fire  in  it,  and  of  course  no  cooking. 
The  rooms  are  not  very  large,  but  high,  as  they 
reach  to  the  roof.  The  walls  are  all  white-wash- 
ed, and  the  floors  are  covered  with  mats.  One 
object  of  this  is  to  keep  the  floors,  which  are  of 
cement,  from  wearing  out,  as  it  is  expensive  re- 
pairing them.  I  do  not  know  that  we  have  an  ar- 
ticle of  furniture  not  useful  or  needed,  or  which! 
is  not  as  plain  as  could  well  be,  except  that  if  we 
did  not  occasionally  need  couches  for  a  friend  toJ 
sleep  on,  we  could  have  them  without  mattresses. 
''  Our  food  is  principally  rice  and  curnj,  thougl 
I  use  bread  a  good  deal,  as  rice  is  too  cold  for 
me.  What  animal  food  we  have  is  mostly  fowls, 
which  are  poor,  but  we  sometimes  have  kid,  and 


IN    CEYLO-X.  3S7 

tolerable  mutton.    We  usually  take  coflee  morn- 
ing and  evening,  with  a  coarse  country  sweeten- 
ing, called  jaggery,  inferior  to  molasses.    We  en- 
deavor to  eat  what  is  necessary  to  keep  up  our 
liealth,  and  instead  of  thinking  that  it  should  be 
i  poorer,  we  regret  sometimes  that  it  is  not  better. 
"  As  to  our  dress,   it  is  generally  light  and  not 
expensive.     Our    children   wear    country   cloths 
principally  ;  the  girls,  pantalettes  and  frocks,  and 
the  boys  trowsers  and  jackets.    They  do  not  wear 
I  under  garments  or  stockings  until  eight  or  ten 
I  years  of  age.  They  are  when  young  dressed  clean 
every  day,  and  we  are  all  obliged  to  change  and 
,  bathe  frequently  on  account  of  the  heat  and  dust. 
;Thc   washerman  keeps  our  clothes  a  week,  and 
[they   are  then  a  day   or   more  in  being  ironed. 
I  You  will,   of  course,   see   that  we  need  a  good 
;many  changes.     For  my  children's  sake,  and  for 
ithe  sake  of  the  school  under  my  care,  as  well  as 
'for  my  own  comfort,  I  hope  to  dress  no  less  than 
il  now  do  when  at  home  ;  and  when  I  go  out,  no 
|less  for  the  sake  of  those  whom  I  meet.    I  have 
!no  time  to  put  extra-work  on  any  thing,  being 
jobliged  to  cut  and  prepare  all  my  own  and  my 
jchildren's    clothes,  and  some  of  j\[r.  AV.'s.    My 
bonnet,  bought  in  Boston  in  1S19,  has  served  me 
'until  this  time  as- my  best. 

,     '^  As  to   '  doing  nothing,'   I   am   certainly  not 
Ijidle.  All  day  I  am  driven,  and  at  night  am  often 


388  MRS.    WIN3L0W. 

obliged  to  leave  my  work  half  done,  because  I 
can  sit  up  no  longer.  I  would  gladly  do  the  work 
of  a  kitchen  at  home,  to  be  exempt  from  the  re- 
sponsibility, and  even  labor,  of  such  an  establish- 
ment as  this.  We  have  a  cook,  who  does  nothing 
out  of  the  cook-house  ;  a  low  caste  woman,  who 
does  what  no  one  else  would  do,  and  a  man  and 
boy  in  and  about  the  house.  All  these  do  less 
than  one  woman  would  do  in  America.  We  have 
sometimes  two  women  to  take  care  of  the  chil- 
dren, who  together  do  about  one-third  of  a  good 
nurse's  work  with  you.  While  I  have  these  help- 
ers, I  am  teaching  my  children,  writing  for  Mr. 
W.  preparing  little  Tracts  to  be  put  into  Tamul, 
or  arranging  lessons  in  geography  or  arithmetic 
for  the  girls  to  study.  I  must  also  give  out  daily 
every  article  of  food  for  my  own  family  and  for 
the  school,  make  all  purchases,  keep  family  and 
other  accounts ;  besides  running  twenty  times  a 
day  to  get  something  for  the  people  as  they  come 
ill  or  hungry.  All  the  work  done  in  the  school  is 
also  to  be  prepared  and  superintended.  Now,  I 
would  not  make  you  think  that  I  do  very  much, 
but  I  wish,  when  you  hear  it  said,  ^  We  will  give 
no  money  to  support  missionaries  who  have  so 
many  domestics,  and  do  nothing  themselves,' 
you  may  be  able  to  say,  '  If  they  do  not  wash  and 
bake,  they  do  something  else.'  " 

In  a  warm  climate,   and  among  a  people  like 


IN    CEYLON.  389 

the  Hindoos,  many  things  must  of  ncccssify  be 
very  difTerent  from  what  is  common  in  America. 
A  missionary  might  do  much  for  which  he  em- 
ploys a  domestic,  though  not  all — as  for  instance, 
lie  cannot  go  daily  two  or  three  miles  to  a  mar- 
ket frequented  only  by  natives,  or  spend  several 
liours  each  day  in  cutting  up  roots  of  grass  for 
his  horse  or  cow — but  while  doing  the  work  of  a 
domestic  he  must  leave  undone  his  missionary 
work,  and  defeat  the  object  for  which  he  left  his 
native  country.  He  may  hire  that  done  for  one 
shilling,  which,  reckoning  the  value  of  his  own 
time,  it  would  cost  him  ten  to  do  himself !  If  a 
missionary  is  to  "  labor,  working  with  his  hands," 
to  provide  for  his  sustenance,  he  would  better  go 
where  his  labor  may  be  more  productive  and  less 
prejudicial  to  health  than  in  India.  It  is  an  idle 
dream  to  talk  of  his  going  forth  to  that  country 
**  without  purse  and  scrip  ;"  for  he  could  not  there 
support  himself  by  manual  labor ;  and,  though 
our  Saviour  sent  out  the  apostles  in  this  manner 
among  their  own  countrymen,  when  they  went 
in  haste  as  his  forerunners,  he  afterwards  said  to 
them,  '^  He  that  hath  a  purse,  let  him  take  it." 
The  time  is  coming,  it  may  be  hoped,  when 
numbers,  having  a  purse,  will  ''  take  it,"  and,  like 
Paul,  not  "  be  chargeable  to  any  ;"  and  if  chris- 
'tians  remaining  at  home  desire  the  privilege  of 
laiding  in  the  conversion  of  the  heathen,  they  will 
I  33* 


390  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

feel  that  missionaries,  generally,  cannot  preach 
"  except  they  be  sent,"  and  will  gladly  send  them 
forth  at  any  necessary  expense,  furnished,  not 
grudgingly,  with  every  possible  facility  for  their 
work.  It  is  to  be  regarded  as  a  favorable  circum- 
stance rather  than  otherwise,  that  the  system  of 
modern  missions  in  the  establishment  of  schools, 
the  extensive  use  of  the  press,  the  employment 
of  native  agents,  and  other  expensive  operations, 
calls  for  liberal  contributions ;  for  this  creates  a 
community  of  interest,  and  a  sympathy  between 
those  at  home  and  those  abroad,  exciting  them 
to  earnest  prayer  for  each  other,  while  it  opens 
one  of  those  channels  of  benevolence  whose  run- 
ning waters  prevent  the  accumulating  wealth  of 
the  church  from  stagnation. 

The  following  extracts  may  give  some  addi- 
tional light  as  to  the  manners  and  customs  of  the 
natives : 

^^  The  native  christians  do  not  change  their 
dress  on  joining  us,  nor  do  we  by  any  means 
wish  it.  It  is  altogether  better  for  them  than  ours 
would  be.  You  may  be  slow  to  believe,  what  is 
nevertheless  true,  that  a  female  with  a  cloth  round 
her  waist  and  thrown  over  her  shoulders,  as  she 
has  when  she  attends  meetings,  appears  quite  as 
modestly  dressed  as  ladies  generally  are  in  Ame- 
rica. She  is  entirely  covered,  except  her  feet  and 


IN    CEYLON.  391 

liands,  and  In  such  a  nnanner  that  the  wind  may 
iihiiost  take  her  off  her  feet  without  subjecting 
her  person  to  observation 

"  The  children  in  our  schools  dress  decently, 
as  we  think,  though  you  might  judge  otherwise. 
Boys  wear  a  cloth  round  the  waist  coming  down 
nearly  to  their  feet,  the  upper  part  of  the  body 
being  left  naked.  Girls,  unless  very  small,  wear 
a  cloth  and  jacket,  which  make  them  perfectly 
decent.  This  is  only  in  our  schools.  Those  living 
at  home  very  seldom  know  what  a  jacket  is,  and 
women,  except  the  higher  castes,  and  those  con- 
nected with  us,  or  under  our  influence,  seldom 
wear  any  thing  above  the  waist.  Children  gene- 
rally wear  nothing  until  they  are  five  or  six  years 
old,  except  a  string  or  a  silver  chain  around  their 
middle,  to  which  is  often  attached  a  bell  or  two 
in  front,  making  a  '  tinkling  as  they  go.'  You 
may  easily  conceive,  therefore,  that  their  minds 
are  soon  filled  with  all  manner  of  impure  thoughts. 
It  is  often  disgusting  to  see  them,  and  distressing 
to  know  their  habits  from  their  earliest  years. 
A  door  to  sin  is  thus  thrown  open  which  no 
man  can  shut ;  and  nothing  can  do  it  but  Al- 
mighty power." 

"  You  might  have  learnt  something  of  the  na- 
tive character,  had  you  been  here  this  morning. 
A  Maniagarj  who  comes  occasionally  to  borrow 
a  dollar,  and  who,  while  owing   it,  generally  at- 


392  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

tends  church,  called  to  sell  some  straw.  He  k 
the  only  native  who  does  not  pay  some  respect 
to  me.  He  seems  to  hold  me  in  perfect  contempt, 
because  I  am  a  female.  I  was  at  the  table  as  he 
came  in,  and  afterwards  I  entered  the  room  se 
veral  times.  I  noticed  him,  of  course,  but  he  re- 
garded me  with  liis  usual  dignified  stiffness. 
After  Mr.  W.  left,  however,  he  followed  me  to 
my  bed-room  door,  which  the  natives  are  not 
allowed  to  enter,  and  then  scraped  on  the  floor, 
and  made  other  noises,  to  attract  attention. 
When  I  looked  up,  he  raised  both  his  hands  to 
his  head  with  the  palms  joined,  after  the  manner 
practised  in  idol-worship,  and  at  the  same  time 
bowing  nearly  to  the  floor,  begged  I  would  give 
him  a  little  sucrar.  The  hiorhest  and  orreatest  will 

D  O  o 

bow  down  to  the  dust,  and  flatter  with  the  tongue 
of  a  ready  flatterer,  for  a  slight  favor,  and  often 
to  obtain  what  they  are  abundantly  able  to  pro- 
cure for  themselves. 

''  The  poor  are  frequently  driven  to  beg  for 
their  living  when  they  have  health  and  could  la- 
bor ;  if  sick,  there  are  no  alms-houses  or  hospi- 
tals to  receive  them.  Women  of  good  caste  may 
usually  make  a  sort  of  living  by  pounding  rice, 
though  the  lower  castes  have  not  this  opportu- 
nity, as  any  thing  prepared  by  them,  where  wa- 
ter is  used,  may  not  be  eaten  by  the  higher  castes. 
They  buy  in  the  bazar  one  morning,  say  twenty- 


IN   CEYLON.  393 

:four  quarts  of  paddy,  that  is  rice  in  the  husk, 
carry  it  home,  and  get  from  it,  by  nearly  a  day's 
labor,  thirteen  quarts  of  clean  rice,  which  to- 
morrow they  may  sell  for  two  or  three  cents 
more  than  they  paid.  With  this  they  can  furnish 
themselves,  and  sometimes  their  children,  with 
food  for  the  time.  They  provide  only  for  the 
passing  day,  literally  *  taking  no  thought  for  the 
morrow.'  Indeed  this  is  remarkably  the  case  in 
all  their  concerns.  If  a  day-laborer,  who  receives 
his  wages  of  about  thirty  cents  a  week,  knows 
that  after  a  month  or  two  he  shall  be  called  upon 
for  his  yearly  tax  of  the  same  sum,  he  never 
thinks  of  laying  by  a  little  every  w^eek  till  he 
saves  the  amount  needed,  but  spends  all  as  he  re- 
ceives it,  and  when  the  tax  is  called  for  he  runs 
■about  from  place  to  place  to  borrow  of  his  neigli- 
ibors,  offering  perhaps  to  pawn  his  wife's  jewels. 
They  not  only  are  careless  about  laying  up  what 
I  they  earn,  but  are  always  wanting  their  wages  in 
advance.  They  frequently  borrow,  and  avoid  pay- 
ing as  long  as  possible,  in  hopes  that  the  person 
to  whom  they  are  indebted  will  die,  or  lose  the 
evidence  of  his  claim,  or  in  some  way  be  unable 
to  prosecute  it,  so  that  they  shall  escape  the  ne- 
cessity of  making  payment." 

"  OoDoovn,LE,  January  30,  1830. 
"i\lY  DEAR  Brother    L. — I   have   returned   tiiis 
evening   from    a  visit  at    Tillipally,  where    you 


394  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

know  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Spaulding  reside.  My  health 
has  been  poor  for  some  time,  and  we  thought  a 
few  days'  absence  from  the  cares  of  home,  and 
bathing  in  the  sea  would  be  beneficial.  So  it  has 
proved,  and  I  am  again  at  home,  much  better 
than  when  I  left.  The  sea  is  about  two  and  a  half 
miles  from  that  station.  Mrs.  S.  rode  there  with 
me,  and  bathed  twice  each  day.  We  have  seen, 
in  a  few  minutes,  a  number  of  vessels  built,  rig- 
ged, manned,  and  launched  into  the  sea ;  and 
have  also  seen  them  brought  into  port,  unrigged, 
and  after  being  taken  to  pieces,  laid  up  'high 
and  dry '  on  the  sand.  All  along  the  shore  were 
timbers  lying,  which  at  first  sight  seemed  to  be 
old,  rough,  and  good  for  nothing,  but  on  further 
examination  were  found  to  be  cut  and  prepared 
to  lash  together,  two  or  more  of  them,  in  a  few 
minutes.  The  first  morning  we  went,  a  man  was 
standing  by  some  of  these  timbers.  We  request- 
ed him  to  go  off  a  little  distance,  as  we  were 
wishing  to  bathe.  He  replied,  '  I  am  going  di- 
rectly to  fish.'  We  despaired  of  getting  rid  of 
him,  but  to  our  surprise,  with  the  help  of  a  lad, 
he  lashed  four  of  the  timbers  together,  took  his 
sail,  oars  and  fish-net,  and  was  out  of  sight  with- 
in half  an  hour.  In  his  haste,  however,  he  did 
not  neglect  a  form  of  devotion  used  by  the  na- 
tive sailors  when  they  set  sail,  and  I  could  not 
but  ask  myself,  '  Are  all  christians  as  careful  to 


IN    CEVLON.  395 

;  commend  themselves  to  the  protection  of  God, 
when  they  commence  any  new  undertaking-,  as 
this  poor  man  was  to  repeat  the  name  of  his 
senseless  idol,  and  put  up  liis  hands  in  adoration 
to  one  who  can  neither  see  nor  save  V 

"The  Preparatory  School  is  at  Tillipallj',  and  I 
should  like  to  introduce  you  to  one  hundred  black 
boys  almost  naked,  seated  in  a  large  school-room, 
some  writing,  some  readino-,  some  cyphering,  (S:c. 
You  would  soon  see  that  though  their  skin  is  less 
fair,  their  minds  are  no  less  capable  of  improve- 
ment than  those  of  white  boys  in  America  ;  and 
the  hope  that  they  are  preparing  for  usefulness 
in  this  life,  and  for  eternal  happiness  in  the  life 
to  come,  would,  I  am  sure,  affect  your  heart." 

The    ^^ fishing-croft ''"'  here  mentioned,   is  cer- 
tainly a  curiosity.     It  is  composed  of  mere  logs, 
shaped  a  little  like  a  canoe,  and  lashed  together. 
As  this,  however,  cannot  sink,  and  is  capable  of 
being  managed  by  an  oar  or  sail,  the  natives  ven- 
ture  out  on  it  in  almost  any  weather,  attaching 
themselves,  if  necessary,  by  a  rope,  so  as  not  to 
be  washed  off".    They  thus  carry  the  mail  across 
the  straits    between  Ceylon   and  the    continent 
when  other  boats  could  not  venture,  and  accom- 
*  pany  the  surf-boats  at  Madras  and  other  places  to 
;  pick  up  passengers  if  upset,  and  go  olf  to  ships 
I  when  on  the  coast. 


396  MRS.    Vv'INSLOTr. 

"  March  15,  1830. 
"My  dear  S'.sters, — I  have  thought  much  of 
my  dear  younger  sisters  of  late,  and  if  I  had  op- 
portunity to  tell  them  sometimes  what  I  think; 
should  it  do  them  no  good,  it  would  at  least  show 
them  how  deeply  concerned  I  am  that  they  should  1 
he  all  that  is  estimable  and  usefuL  Do,  my  be* ' 
loved  sisters,  strive  to  be  thorough  christians. 
Walk  softly  before  God,  and  cautiously  before  i 
your  fellow-men.  I  hope  you  look  to  heaven  for  I 
your  motives  and  gracious  reward,  that  you  are 
crucified  to  the  world  and  live  with  constant  re- 
ference to  eternity.  I  remember  too  well  how  it 
was  with  me  at  your  agej  and  it  is  certain,  how- 
ever unacceptable  the  truth  may  be,  that  young 
christians  know  but  little  of  their  own  hearts, 
and  but  little  of  the  world  around  them.  They 
are  tempted  when  they  know  it  not,  and  they  are 
led  astray  by  what  appears  perfectly  harmless. 
Hence  the  necessity  of  being  humble,  prayerful, 
teachable.  Were  I  to  live  my  life  over  again,  how 
wauld  I  strive  '  to  live,  and  move,  and  have  my 
being"  in  Him  who  is  all- wise  to  direct,  all-power- 
ful to  preserve,  and  all-merciful  to  pity  and  for- 
give. How  would  I  strive  to  live  for  others,  and 
not  for  myself:  to  esteem  my  o^vn  ease  and  com- 
fort of  little  consequence  ;  but  the  iniuence 
mi^ht  exert  on  thos€  around  me  worth  livino-  for, 
even  while  enduring  every  form  of  crosses  and 


IN    CEYLON.  397 

trials.  I  would  strive  to  consider  myself  of  no 
importance,  except  as  I  fulfilled  the  purposes  of 
my  existence. 

"It  is  easy  to  be  an  *  active  christian  ;'  but  to 
control  the  tongue,  to  brinir  the  temper  into  sub- 
jection, to  fulfil  all  relative  duties,  even  if  they 
cross  our  plans,  to  esteem  others  better  than  our- 
«elvcs,  and  to  live  above  the  world,  is  hard  work. 
It  is  easy  to  endure  pain  and  fatigue,  but  how 
hard  to  '  subdue  sin  within  us.'  We  shall  not  be- 
come eminent  in  piety  by  a  miracle.  It  is  a  long, 
ji  patient,  and  a  persevcriiig-  w(5rl(*.  None  arc  ever 
Buccessfid  without  making  it  thebusiness  of  every 
liay  as  much  as  they  do  to  live.  I  have  lately 
Snore  than  ever  derived  assistance  from  Flavel 
imd  Baxter.  The  biographies  of  Martyn  and  Scott 
lure  also  valuable  :  they  instruct  the  heart.  I  am 
triad  that  you  take  a  stand  against  the  tempta- 
ions  of  the  world ;  but  let  all  see  that  your  re- 
jiigion  makes  you  happy  and  consistent.  They 
vill  not  wonder  if  you  sometimes  say  in  relation 
o  their  large  parties,  'I  am  doing  a  great  work 
ind  cannot  come  down.'  Love  all  for  Christ's 
akc,  and  strive  to  do  good  to  all.  The  christian 
leed  not  say  to  the  world,  '  I  am  better  than  you,' 
►ut  should  always  say,  ^  I  am  a  follower  of  Christ 
—a  pilgrim  and  a  stranger,  I  must  be  consistent."* 
lay  the  Lord  give  you  grace  even  in  the  small- 
st  things  to  do  his  will." 

Winslow.  <Jt 


398  MKS.    AVIIsSLOW. 

^^  August  30,  1830. — Dearly  beloved  parents, 
are  you  still  on  the  earth,  still  subject  to  its  car'es 
and  trials,  or  are  you  before  the  throne  of  the 
Eternal,  arrayed  in  white  robes,  with  palms  in 
your  hands  1  I  should  be  glad  to  know  where 
and  how  you  are.  But  why"?  I  could  do  nothing, 
not  even  sit  by  your  side  and  strive,  by  my  at- 
tention to  all  your  wants,  to  discharge  a  small 
part  of  my  great  debt  to  you.  Sometimes  it 
looks  unnatural  thus  to  be  separated  from  father 
and  mother  ;  but  I  fully  believe  you  have  received 
already  a  hundred  fold  for  all  the  sacrifices  you 
have  made  that  your  children  might  go  to  the 
gentiles.  As  to  us,  I  am  sure  that  not  one  thing 
has  failed  of  all  the  good  things  which  the  Lord 
our  God  spake  concerning  us !  It  will  not  be 
long  that  we  shall  feel  a  separation  now  so  pain- 
ful. But  oh!  if  I  should  not  meet  you  in  a  better 
world!  Many,  many  are  my  doubts — great  is  my 
unbelief,  and  great  are  my  fears.  It  is  not  com-j 
ing  to  the  heathen,  it  is  not  being  called  a  chris- 
tian, that  can  enable  one  to  say,  *I  know  that  myj 
Redeemer  liveth.'  Oh !  for  an  overcoming  faith. 
I  did  not  mean,  however,  to  talk  of  myself,  but 
of  you ;  for  I  have  thought  of  you  more  than' 
usual  to-day — and  of  the  churches  of  our  native 
land — the  '  great  congregation  ' — the  Sabbath- 
school, — the  morning  prayers,  and  the  sacred 
stillness  which  rests  on  every  thing  where  the 


IN    CEVLON.  399 

Lord  is  honored  by  those  who  fear  him  and  keep 
his  commandments. 

^^  September  14-. — We  have  married  one  of 
our  native  children,  or  I  might  say  two  of  them, 
since  I  last  wrote — Mary  Sweetzer  and  J.  "W. 
Lawrence — the  former  from  the  female  school, 
the  latter  from  the  Seminary,  but  now  a  catechist 
here.  It  was  a  pleasant  occasion.  Mary,  how- 
ever, felt  sadly  at  leaving  her  home  and  com- 
panions. Her  tears  for  two  weeks  previous 
evinced  that  her  heart  was  heavy ;  and  after  all 
was  over,  except  taking  leave  of  us,  she  could 
hardly  get  away,  though  going  only  two  and  a 
half  miles.  They  were  married  in  the  morning, 
in  the  church,  by  Mr.  W.  after  the  forms  of  the 
church  of  England." 

The  marriage  here  noticed  was  one  of  several 
within  a  year  or  two  of  this  time,  in  accordance 
with  a  leading  object  of  the  school,  to  furnish 
suitable  partners  for  the  native  preachers  and 
other  assistants  in  the  mission.  It  was  consider- 
ed of  great  importance  that  they  should  marry 
educated  and  especially  christian  wives.  If  not, 
[they  would  probably  form  unscriptural  connec- 
tions with  the  heathen,  which  would  injure  their 
usefulness  and  perhaps  destroy  their  souls.  This 
iias,  indeed,  been  one  of  the  greatest  temptations 
of  the  native  converts,  and  more  have  fallen  in 


400  MRS.    TVIXSLOW. 

this  way  than  any  other.  It  was,  therefore,  mat' 
ter  of  gratitude  that  previous  to  the  decease  of 
Mrs.  W.  no  less  than  twelve  well  instructed 
young  women  from  the  school,  who  gave  pleas- 
ing evidence  of  being  "born  again,"  were  mar- 
ried to  christian  husbands.  They  were  settled 
among  idolaters,  where  they  had  opportunity,  as 
christian  wives  and  christian  mothers,  to  exhibit 
a  pleasing  contrast  with  heathen  families,  and  to 
show  the  loveliness  of  domestic  virtue  in  the 
midst  of  abounding  vice.  One  such  example  in 
a  dark  heathen  neighborhood  is  like  a  star  on  the 
thick  brow  of  night. 

"  OoDooviLLE,  (Jaffna,)  Sept.  30, 1830. 
"My  dear  Friend, — We  have  been  constantly 
hoping,  and  I  wish  I  could  add,  expecting,  to  see  a 
Avork  of  grace  on  some  hearts  around  us ;  but  as 
3'et  we  have  not  this  privilege  to  any  extent.  We 
have  still  many  difficulties  in  the  way  of  communi- , 
eating  truth  to  the  females.  My  principal  hope  isj 
from  the  Female  Central  School.  When  christian 
women  are  settled  in  the  villages  among  the  hea-, 
then,  they  will,  we  trust,  prove  that  a  little  leaven 
leaveneth  the  whole  lump.    I  have  therefore  been] 
particularly  gratified,  recently,  by  the  marriage 
of  one  such  to  a  young  man  of  respectable  attain- 
ments and  christian  character  ;  and  in  two  others 
being  now  published,  who  will  be  married  soon 


IN    CEYLON.  401 

*'  Perhaps  I  may  interest  you  a  little  by  telling 
you  something  of  the  proceedings  from  the  time 
a  young  man  proposes  to  marrj'  one  of  these  girls, 
or  rather  from  the  time  he  consents  to  do  so, — 
for  he  is  usually  solicited  by  her  friends, — until 
the  event  is  consummated.  Previous  acquaintance 
of  the  parties,  or  personal  attachment,  is  almost 
out  of  the  question.  The  first  object  of  the  young 
man  is  to  satisfy  himself  as  to  the  family,  caste, 
and  dowry  of  the  proposed  bride.  These  being 
to  his  mind,  a  marriage  contract  is  drawn  up,  in 
presence  of  certain  government  officers,  specify- 
ing the  amount  of  the  dowry,  which  is,  however, 
settled  on  the  wife  and  her  children,  the  husband 
having  only  the  use  of  it.  The  parties  are  then 
published  three  successive  Sabbaths,  and  their 
names,  caste,  &c.  are  entered  in  a  registry.  If 
Christians,  the  law  requires  that  they  be  soon  after 
married  by  a  christian  minister.  In  preparation 
for  this  interesting  occasion,  a  profusion  of  cakes, 
made  principally  of  rice-flour  and  boiled  in  oil, 
are  provided,  as  also  a  variety  of  fruits.  The 
parties  then  invite  their  friends. 

"  At  the  wedding  above  alluded  to,  between 
fifty  and  sixty  were  present.  The  bride  was 
dressed  by  her  friends,  and  the  groom  by  his,  and 
without  seeing  each  other,  entered  the  church  at 
difTerent  times,  and  took  their  seats  on  separate 
mats,  with  one  or  two  of  their  intimate  friends 
34* 


402  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

near  them.  They  were  married  according  to  the 
usual  forms,  accompanied  by  a  prayer  and  an  ad- 
dress on  the  duties  of  husbands  and  wives.  They 
then  retired  to  different  apartments,  to  partake 
of  the  refreshments  provided.  After  a  little  time, 
the  bridegroom  came  with  a  few  select  friends 
and  tied  on  the  bride's  neck  the  farley  (a  small 
gold  ornament  designating  married  women)  and 
threw  a  wedding  cloth  over  her  shoulders.  AVe 
prevailed  on  them  to  take  a  piece  of  cake  together, 
as  a  substitute  for  smoking,  which  is  common 
among  them, — the  wife  taking  the  cigar  after  the 
husband.  After  a  little  time  they  went  to  her 
mother's  abode,  about  two  miles,  he  walking  with 
his  friends  and  she  with  hers,  and  then  took  other 
refreshments  before  going  to  the  house  of  his 
family,  where  they  are  to  reside.  On  their  near  ap- 
proach to  the  latter  his  sister  came  to  meet  them, 
and  put  ear-rings  into  the  bride's  ears, — a  mark  of 
affection  and  respect  very  gratifying.  They  both 
wore  their  dress  and  ornaments  several  days,  ex- 
changing visits  with  their  friends,  and  then  re- 
turned to  their  usual  habits.  We  hope  to  see  more 
simplicity  and  more  conformity  to  our  owm  cus- 
toms on  these  occasions  after  awhile, but  should 
be  thankful  that  we  have  already  been  able  to  ef- 
fect a  beneficial  change  in  many  respects,  besides 
that  of  introducing  a  christian  form  of  marriage 
instead   of   absurd    and    idolatrous   ceremonies. 


IN    CEYLON.  403 

AmonjT  the  heathen  the  parties  are  not  even  con- 
sulted :  every  thing  is  settled  without  their  con- 
sent, and  perhaps  without  their  knowledge.    Of 
course  they  know  little  of  domestic  happiness. 
"Mrs.  Jank  Trumbull." 

"  OonooviLi.K,  October  13,  1830. 

''  My  dear  Parents, — This  has  been  an  auspi- 
cious day  for  the  female  boarding-school.  Eliza- 
beth Appleton  and  Louisa  Hawes  were  married. 
A  large  number  of  spectators  were  present  in  the 
church,  and  more  than  one  hundred  men  eat  rice 
and  curry  on  the  premises.  The  girls  felt  sadly 
at  leaving,  so  that  we  were  almost  obliged  to 
force  them  away.  I  hope  and  believe  they  will  do 
much  good  to  their  own  sex  around  them.  May 
they  in  some  measure  make  up  my  deficiencies. 
I  see  no  way  for  females  to  be  instructed  ex- 
tensively in  Christianity  but  from  the  girls  of  this 
school. 

"  Christian  David  once  said  to  me,  *  The  con- 
version of  one  woman  is  of  more  importance 
among  the  Tamul  people  than  that  of  six  men,' 
and  he,  you  know,  is  a  Tamul  man,  (a  pupil  of 
Swartz,)  and  has  spent  his  life  among  them.  It 
is  matter  of  much  thankfulness  that  nearly  all  in 
the  school  are  hopefully  pious  or  particularly  se- 
rious ;  but  when  they  are  away  from  the  school, 
they   are  as   lambs   among    wolves,   and  require 


404  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

peculiar  grace.    I  need  not  say,  Pray  for  thenn. 

"  17. — Sabbaik. — Mr.  W.  preached  at  Manepy, 
and  Mr.  Woodward  here.  Charles  told  Mr.  Wood- 
ward that  he  had  a  hope  that  he  was  a  christian. 
I  know  not  what  to  think  of  him.  He  is  more 
ready  of  late  to  attend  meetings,  prays  different- 
ly, and  manifests  much  tenderness  of  conscience. 
He  often  weeps  when  christians  weep,  and  talks 
as  they  talk  ;  but  I  fear  he  does  not  know  the  evil 
of  his  heart. 

"  J\^ovember  16. — Your  letters  are  received.  We 
are  greatly  favored  that  you  continue  to  write  so 
fully,  and  that  our  younger  sisters  do  their  part  so 
well.  I  cannot  now  more  than  thank  you  for  their 
letters,  and  allude  to  E.'s  prospect  of  engaging 
in  the  missionary  work.  It  is  no  doubt  too  late 
to  advise,  and  perhaps  if  not, it  might  be  indiscreet; 
5'et  I  could  almost  wish  she  had  not  agitated  the 
question  these  four  years.  She  is  in  years  too 
young,  and  if  she  should  soon  be  engaged  in  such 
a  work,  I  hope  she  will  feel  that  this  deficiency 
must  be  made  up,  so  far  as  is  possible,  in  increase 
of  grace — in  humility,  and  daily  and  hourly  lean- 
ing with  her  whole  soul  on  Christ.    Dear  E , 

my  heart  is  more  than  full  when  I  think  of  it ; 
go  to  Jesus — let  him  direct  you  altogether — lean 
not  to  your  own  understanding.  Your  friends 
can  help  you  to  know  yourself — take  their  advice 
in  what  they  do  know,   especially  your  parents 


IN    CEYLON.  405 

nnd  those  who  arc  older  tlian  yourself;  and  after 
all,  wait  on  the  Lord  as  a  little  child  blind  and 
lielpless.  If  you  go  to  the  heathen,  why  should 
you  not  conic  to  your  sister  1  There  arc  certain- 
ly reasons  why  it  should  be  so  ;  but  in  this,  too,  I 
dare  say  but  little." 

We  now  approach  the  period  when  the  hearts 
of  the  missionaries  were  again  cheered  by  the 
descent  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  How  ardently  Mrs. 
W.  desired,  and  with  what  joy  she  welcomed 
}  this  blessing,  appears  in  the  following  communi- 
cations to  her  parents,  the  first  of  which  was 
dated  as  c.irly  as  July. 

''  Mr.  Spaulding  is  here.  We  have  had  a  large 
congregation ;  more  than  seventy  men  and  wo- 
men, besides  about  forty  beggars,  the  boarding- 
school,  and  about  three  hundred  children  from 
the  out-schools.  But,  Oh!  how  they  hear  that 
word  by  which  they  are  to  be  acquitted  or  con- 
demned. Shall  we  say  that  *  the  Lord's  hand  is 
shortened  that  it  cannot  save  V  or  shall  we  say 
that  he  had  no  designs  of  mercy  towards  this 
people  when  he  called  us  up  hither  1«  or  shall  we 
conclude  that  we  have  forsaken  our  post,  and 
are  not  such  as  he  can  employ  in  his  service  1 
Oh  that  he  would  show  us  what  hindereth,  and 
make  us  such  as  he  would  have    us   to  be  ;  that 


406  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

we  could  see  his  glory  as  we  have  seen  it.  When 
Avill  it  once  be  1 

'^  A  class  of  thirty  lads  are  about  to  enter  the 
seminary  from  the  preparatory  school,  only  one 
of  whom  is  a  member  of  the  church.  Where,  then, 
are  the  patrons  of  these  youths  1  Surely  they  do 
not  hold  up  our  hands  as  they  once  did,  or  this 
could  not  be.  The  Lord  would  hear  their  prayer 
if  he  cannot  hear  ours. 

"There  is  an  advance  in  some  things ;  such  as 
the  writing  and  distributing  of  Tracts,  which  are 
extensively  read;  additional  school-books,  which 
have  been  much  needed ;  increased  numbers  of 
readers,  catechists,  &c. ;  but  almost  no  apparent 
progress  in  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit  on 
the  hearts  of  sinners.  Cloud  after  cloud  has  ap- 
peared, and  we  have  thought  it  spreading  over 
the  horizon,  and  almost  seen  the  rain  descend ; 
but  alas  !  each  one  has  soon  been  scattered,  and 
we  must  still  plead,  '  Oh  that  thou  wouldst  rend 
the  heavens  and  come  down!' 

"  Is  it  still  so  with  you,  dear  parents,  brothers, 
and  sisters  1  Are  you  still  unrefreshed  by  the 
showers  of  grace  which  virater  other  parts  of  our 
favored  cou!itryl  But  then  it  is  not,  as  with  us, 
midnight  darkness  around  you.  You  cannot  feel 
that  you  are  in  the  midst  of  Satan's  dominion, 
where  he  reigns  over  the  head  and  heart  of  his 
subjects    with   almost  undisturbed   subtlety  and 


,  IN    CEYLON.  407 

power.  There  is,  however,  a  Rock  to  which  our 
minds  turn,  on  which  we  build  all  our  hope,  and 
from  which  we  derive  all  our  consolation.  May 
we  clinfj  to  it  more  and  more." 

I 

j  "  OoDooviLLE,  November,  1830. 

"  My  DEAR  Parents, — During  nearly  the  whole 
of  this  year  we  have  been,  I  think,  more  strongly 
convinced  than  ever,  that  without  the  Spirit  of 
God  all  is  vain ;  and  we  have  been  led  more  ear- 
nestly to  seek  his  divine  aid,  with  anxious  desire 
to  have  every  hinderance  in  ourselves  removed. 
The  prayer-meeting  in  October  was  very  inte- 
resting. A  number  of  our  own  children  were 
present,  and  were  particularly  addressed.  It  Avas 
followed  by  a  season  of  fasting  and  prayer  at 
all  our  stations.  The  quarterly  meeting,  three 
weeks  after,  was  also  unusually  solemn,  and  at 
the  close  of  the  sermon,  and  during  the  adminis- 
tration of  the  Lord's  supper,  there  was  evidence 
of  the  special  presence  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Two 
of  the  brethren  were  induced  from  the  appear- 
ance of  things  to  go  that  evening  to  Batticotta, 
where  they  found  much  encouragement  to  labor 
in  the  seminary  on  Friday  and  Saturday.  One  of 
them  remained  over  the  Sabbath.  On  Monday 
Mr.  W.  went  to  Batticotta,  and  found  many  in 
the  seminary  awakened,  and  some  under  strong 
convictions.  He  spent  the  day  with  them.  In  the 


408  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

evening  there  was  a  prayer-meeting  with  the 
mission  families  there.  It  was  an  occasion  long 
to  be  remembered.  The  two  oldest  children  of 
the  mission,  H.  B.  I\I.  and  M.  A.  P.  resolved  to 
give  themselves  to  the  Saviour,  and  there  is  rea- 
son to  hope  that  they  did  so.  The  same  day  one 
of  the  native  assistants  came  from  Tillipally  to 
Oodooville,  and  held  several  meetings  with  the 
church  members,  girls  in  the  school,  and  domes- 
tics. Every  thing  evinced  that  the  Lord  was 
near.  A  work  of  grace  was  evidently  begun  in 
some  hearts.  Our  native  helpers,  Goodrich  and 
Niles,  appeared  quite  awake,  and  many  of  the 
girls  were  aroused. 

"  We  were  saying  a  few  days  before,  that  we 
never  expected  to  see  Goodrich  feel  much  ;  it 
seemed  not  his  allotment.  But  could  you  hear 
him  speak  and  pray  now,  you  would  be  melted, 
and  give  thanks  to  God,  with  a  full  heart,  for  one 
such  preacher  to  this  benighted  people.  He  is 
not,  I  trust,  the  only  one  from  whom  words  now 
come  with  power  to  Christians  and  to  the  impe- 
nitent. The  concert  of  prayer  this  month  was  a 
season  of  earnest  supplication,  and  we  have  had 
some  evening  prayer-meetings  of  exceeding  in- 
terest. 

"  November  3. — Mr.  W.  had  a  meeting  with  the 
native  helpers,  girls,  and  domestics.  Goodrich 
had  spent  the  day  at  Batticotta.    He  !told  what  he 


LN    CtVLON.  'W9 

had  seen  amongst  his  old  companions  in  the 
seminary.  Some,  he  said,  wlio  have  been  pos- 
sessed with  evil  spirits,  are  now  sitting  clothed 
and  in  their  right  mind ;  some  who  have  been 
exceedingly  opposed  to  the  truth,  who  have  held 
meetings  to  ridicule  the  Bible  and  those  who 
love  it,  and  have  committed  sins  too  bad  to  be 
mentioned,  are  now  with  many  tears  crying  to 
God  for  mercy.  ^  No  one  who  has  not  lived  with 
them  as  I  have,'  he  added,  '  and  known  them 
thoroughly,  can  conceive  the  alteration.'  He  had 
also  been  at  a  meeting  of  the  children  of  the 
missionaries,  heard  their  sobs,  and  groans,  and 
prayers.  Mentioning  this  he  turned  to  Charles, 
and  addressed  him  with  much  feeling,  and  I 
hope  with  effect.  Poor  C.  thought  it  new  times 
to  be  exhorted  thus  by  a  native,  and  was  quite 
overcome.  I  felt  thankful,  and  that  we  had  in- 
creased reason  to  hope  that  our  children  will  be 
brouo^ht  into  the  kintrdom  of  God. 

"  4th. — Fast-day.  It  rained  violently,  but  was 
a  very  solemn  season  ;  observed  more  or  less  by 
all  on  the  premises.  They  are  new  times  indeed, 
when  every  one  readily  leaves  work  and  play, 
and  resorts  to  the  house  of  prayer. 

"  Monday  8. — We  have  had  a  union  prayer- 
meeting  this  evening  of  the  church  members  at 
Manepy  and  Oodooville,  with  some  inquirers 
from  both  stations  j  and  such  a  time  as  we  never 

Winslow,  35 


410  MRS.  y:i:ssLO\v. 

saw  before.  There  were  about  fifty  adults  pre- 
sent, besides  the  girls  of  the  school.  Addresses 
and  confessions  were  made  by  sixteen  or  seven- 
teen men.  Many  wept  5  indeed  I  should  think 
nearly  all.  We  have  never,  perhaps,  had  more 
evidence  of  the  presence  of  God,  by  his  Spirit. 
Bailey,  who  teaches  an  English  school  here,  was 
perhaps  the  most  pathetic.  He  said  that  he  had 
been  a  long  time  like  one  sinking  in  a  great 
ocean,  where  the  sharks  on  every  hand  were 
coming  at  him  with  open  mouths  trying  to  catch 
him,  and  each  crying,  he  is  mine,  he  is  mine  ; 
when  a  boat  was  let  down  from  a  ship  for  his 
deliverance  5  but  instead  of  jumping  into  it,  he 
had  kicked  it  awaj'-,  and  remained  struggling  for 
life,  till  in  great  compassion  the  master  of  the 
ship  had  again  let  down  the  boat  just  in  time  to 
save  him  !  Now  he  hoped  that  he  was  safely  in 
the  boat,  and  he  wanted  all  others  to  get  in ;  to 
quench  not  the  Spirit,  but  accept  of  mercy  while 
it  was  offered.  He  then  begged  leave  to  pray, 
and  seemed  to  pour  out  his  soul  in  thanksg^ivinjr 
and  humble  supplication  to  be  kept  by  the  mighty 
power  of  God.  This  description  was  the  more 
moving,  as  it  was  known  to  be  so  accurate  an 
account  of  his  experience  in  resisting  conviction 
of  sin. 

"  9. — To-day  an  old  gray-headed  schoolmaster 
who  was  present  last  evening,  and  had  never  per- 


IN     CEVLO.N.  4 11 

haps  felt  any  concern  for  liis  soul  before,  came 
and  said  that  lie  could  get  no  rest  last  night  on 
account  of  distress  for  his  sins.  Our  domestics 
are  all  more  or  less  aficcted,  and  we  hope  some 
of  tlicm  deeply.  The  church  members  are  most 
of  them  awake.  Now,  at  ten  o'clock,  singing  is 
heard  from  Goodrich's  bungalow  and  from  the 
girls'  rooms.  The  latter  have  been  in  meeting 
since  seven  o'clock. 

"  10. — A  prayer-meeting  here  this  evening,  in 
reference  to  a  public  meeting  to  be  held  in  Jaffna 
to-morrow.  The  woman  who  assists  me  in  the 
care  of  the  girls  says  she  has  been  long  asleep, 
but  is  now  aroused.  She  has  at  times  appear- 
ed well,  and  then  again  we  have  feared  for  her. 
On  my  inquiring  if  she  thought  the  girls  much 
altered,  she  said,  '  Docs  not  Amma  see  that 
they  are  reading  and  praying  all  the  time.  There 
is  no  playing,  as  before.' 

"  12. — Yesterday  the  brethren  had  a  very  en- 
couraging day  at  Jaffna.  To-day  Mr.  W.  is  at 
Batticotta,  and  Dr.  Scudder  has  been  here.  He 
thinks  there  is  much  feeling  in  those  around  us. 
A  note  this  morning  from  ^Ir.  Spaulding  says, 
*  I  never  saw  so  much  to  encourage  me.' 

''  13. — A  number  of  schoolmasters,  girls,  and 
others,  think  that  they  have  made  an  entire  sur- 
render of  themselves  and  their  all  to  the  Saviour. 
We  have  had  many  meetings,  public  and  private, 


412  MRS.    WIXSLOW. 

and  the  voice  of  prayer  has,  I  trust,  been  heard 
in  heaven  from  old  and  young.  He  who  hears  the 
cry  of  the  ravens  will  not  reject  the  least  sincere 
prayer  of  these  little  ones.  Mr.  W.  returned  this 
evening.  He  sees  no  cases  of  declension  in  the 
seminary.  Every  one  is  in  some  degree  affected. 
Some  who  have  been  much  opposed, some  who  have 
long  halted,  and  others  who  have  been  like  Lot's 
wife,  are  now  apparently  all  of  one  mind.  How  won- 
derful the  goodness  of  God !  Shall  we  ever  dis- 
trust him  again  1  Shall  we  ever  say,  '  His  hand 
is  shortened  that  it  cannot  save  V 

"  14. — Our  inquiry-meeting  at  noon  was  very 
full.  A  young  man  connected  with  some  of  the 
first  families  in  the  district,  and  who  has  been  the 
subject  of  many  prayers,  and  hopes,  and  fears, 
gave  an  account  of  his  experience,  which  was 
very  encouraging.  He  was  at  one  time  a  candi- 
date for  admission  to  the  church,  but  turned  back, 
through  fear  of  his  relatives. 

^^  15. — An  interesting  meeting  at  Manepy,  simi- 
lar to  the  one  here  last  week.  The  young  man 
mentioned  above  stated  his  feelings  and  hopes 
more  particularly.  He  seems  like  one  really  born 
again.  Among  other  things,  he  said  that  he  had 
often  wondered  why  the  missionaries  read  the  Bi- 
ble so  much,  and  the  same  things  over  and  over 
again  ;  but  supposed  that  they  were  obliged  to  do 
so,  as  a  form  connected  with  their  religion.  Now, 


IN    CEVLOX.  413 

however,  he  sees  that  the  Bible  is  difTerent  from 
all  other  books;  that  it  is  like  food  to  the  chris- 
tian; he  loves  it,  and  sees  new  beauties  in  it 
every  day. 

"21. — To-day  we  had  a  large  congregation  of 
about  twenty  women  and  more  than  twice  that 
number  of  men,  with  a  church  full  of  children. 
Mr.  W.  invited  those  who  wished  to  unite  with 
the  church  to  come  to  his  room  after  meetinir. 
About  forty,  nearly  half  of  them  boys  from  the 
English  school,  and  girls  from  the  boarding- 
school,  accepted  the  invitation. 

'^  22. — Another  union  prayer-meeting  was  held 
at  Oodooville.     No  one  has  been  more  intcrestino-. 

D 

A  church  member,  who  had  lately  fallen  into  the 
sin  of  lying,  made  a  voluntary  confession  in  a 
most  humble  and  aflecting  manner  ;  and  prayed  to 
God  for  pardon,  with  many  tears.  Oh,  what  shall 
we  say  of  the  goodness  and  mercy  of  the  Lord  !" 

Mrs.  W.  was  here  prevented  by  ill  health  from 
continuing  the  narrative.  In  general  this  atten- 
tion to  religion  was  similar  to  that  of  1824-,  though 
a  larger  proportion  of  the  converts  were  adult 
heathen.  It  commenced  in  the  seminary,  and 
though  there  was  no  noise  or  fanaticism,  the 
feeling  of  deep  anxiety  among  the  students  was 
soon  so  great  that  study  was  for  a  few  days  nearly 
suspended.  The  study  rooms  and  small  "^^raycr 
35* 


414  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

houses^''  were  frequently  seen  lighted  up  until  near 
midnight,  and  occupied  by  individuals  or  little 
companies  engaged  in  prayer,  reading  the  Scrip- 
tirres,  and  singing  praises  to  God.  A  quarterly 
meeting  of  the  schoolmasters,  attended  by  about 
one  hundred  teachers  and  visiters  of  the  schools 
in  connection  with  the  American  and  church 
missions,  held  at  Batticotta,  was  one  of  much  so- 
lemnity. The  meeting  was  addressed  by  all  the 
missionaries  and  some  of  the  native  assistants. 
Many  were  "  convinced  of  sin,  of  righteousness, 
and  of  judgment."  A  very  interesting  meeting 
was  also  held  at  Oodooville  of  the  more  forward 
children  in  the  schools.  About  eight  hundred  of 
both  sexes  were  present,  who  were  able,  more  or 
less,  to  read  the  Scriptures.  Short  and  affecting 
addresses  were  made  to  them  by  the  missiona- 
ries and  christian  teachers,  and  many  of  the  chil- 
dren expressed  a  resolution  to  forsake  idolatry 
and  seek  salvation  in  Christ.  Evening  meetings  in 
the  villages,  especially  in  the  school-bungalows, 
attended  by  large  numbers  of  the  villagers,  and 
addressed  by  several  speakers  in  succession,  be- 
came common,  and  served  to  hold  forth  the  "  word 
of  life"  more  steadily  than  most  other  means  to 
the  attention  of  the  perishing  idolaters.  By  the 
more  free  circulation  of  the  Bible  and  religious 
Tracts,  the  continued  operation  of  the  schools, 
the  better  acquaintance  of  the  missionaries  with 


l.N    CEYLO.\.  415 

the  language  and  customs  of  the  natives,  and  tlie 
increased  number  of  their  assistants,  there  was  a, 
preparation  for  an  extension  of  this  work  into  the 
domains  of  heathenism  g^reater  than  at  any  pre- 
vious time,  and  it  was accordinn;ly  more  agirresfiivc. 
At  the  "  quarterly  communion^''  held  at  Oodoo- 
ville,  April  21,  (the  missionaries  and  members  at 
the  several  stations  still  constituting  but  one 
church,) //f/r/y-ybw?' natives  made  a  public  profes- 
sion of  their  faith.  Most  of  them  Avere  from  the 
seminary.  There  \vere  two  girls  of  the  Female 
Central  School,  a  few  women,  and  seven  school- 
masters. It  was  a  most  interesting  occasion.  A 
very  large  and  attentive  audience  of  natives,  ma- 
ny of  them  the  most  respectable  in  the  vicinity, 
witnessed  the  exercises. 

Three  months  later  than  this,  at  Batticotta, 
most  of  the  remaining  converts,  twenty-seven  in 
number,  were  received  to  communion.  The  two 
oldest  children  of  the  missionaries,  who  have  been 
mentioned,  were  among  them.  One  of  these,  Har- 
riet B.  Meigs,  a  lovely  young  christian,  died  a 
few  days  after,  rejoicing  that  she  had  been  al- 
lowed to  profess  her  faith  in  Christ  before  the 
heathen,  and  quietly  yielding  her  spirit  into  the 
hands  of  that  Saviour  whom  she  had  so  recently 
found. 

In  January,   1831,  J\''iles    and   Goodrich   were 


4<16  MRS.  WIXSLOW. 

licensed  as  native  preachers.  After  receiving  a 
charge  and  public  designation  to  their  work,  they 
went  into  the  pulpit  of  the  church  at  Tillipally, 
and  Goodrich  having  read  and  expounded  a  por- 
tion of  Scripture,  Niles  preached  a  very  impres- 
sive sermon  from  the  text,  "  Oh,  Lord  God,  be- 
hold I  cannot  speak,  for  I  am  a  child."  He  gave 
an  account,  with  deep  feeling,  of  the  manner  in 
which  he  had  been  taken  up,  when  a  poor  boy, 
brought  forward,  supported  and  educated  by  the 
missionaries,  and  converted,  as  he  hoped,  by  the 
Spirit  of  God,  so  as  to  be  prepared  to  stand  there 
as  a  preacher  of  the  Gospel.  Looking  around  the 
church,  in  which  were  some  very  large  stone  pil- 
lars, about  to  be  removed  on  account  of  their  ob- 
structing the  view  of  the  congregation,  and  their 
place  to  be  supplied  by  wooden  posts,  he  said, 
"  The  missionaries  who  are  now  among  us,  like 
these  strong  pillars,  may  be  all  taken  away,  and 
the  church  left  to  stand  on  us  poor  native  preach- 
ers, who  are  only  as  wooden  posts ;  but  if  the 
Lord  gives  us  grace,  we  will  stand  in  our  lot, 
come  life  or  come  death;  and,  trusting  in  him,  I 
will  not  say,  'I  am  a  child.'  I  can  do  all  things 
through  Christ,  which  strengtheneth  me."  He 
then  turned  round,  and  taking  his  native  brother 
by  the  hand,  addressed  him  in  English,  express- 
ing his  fellowship,  and  calling  upon  him  to  make 
an  entire   consecration  of  himself  to  the  Lord. 


IN    CEVLON.  417 

They  both  wept.  It  was  afTecting  to  see  them 
then,  and  at  other  times,  standing  among  their 
countrymen,  with  sometliing  of  tlie  feeling  which 
Paul  had  for  his  brethren,  his  "  kindred  accord- 
ing to  the  flesh,"  and  saying,  "  Now  then,  we  arc 
ambassadors  for  Christ,  as  though  God  did  be- 
seech you  by  us,  we  pray  you  in  Christ's  stead, 
be  ye  reconciled  unto  God." 

On  the  30th  of  April  the  mission  sustained  a 
serious  loss  by  the  burning  of  its  buildings  at  Ma- 
nepy,  including  the  church,  house,  study,  and  a 
large  bungalow,  with  most  of  the  eflects  of  the 
mission  family. 

"  OoDOoviLLE,  June,  1S31. 
"And  where  are  most  of  my  early  friends  ;  and 
perhaps  viy  dear  father  I  Surely  we  need  not 
wish  to  return  to  America,  for  if  home  is  where 
'  our  friends  and  kindred  dwell,'  we  must  soon 
look  for  them  above.  1  never  calculate  on  long 
life,  but  now  it  seems  only  a  step  to  where  I  hope 
I  may  eventually  see  all  I  have  most  loved  on 
earth.  Yes,  all,  what  a  privilege  !  And  '  shall  we 
receive  good  at  the  hand  of  the  Lord,  and  not 
evil  V  If  we  loved  our  Saviour  as  much  as  we 
ought  for  all  the  mercies  we  have  through  him, 
wiiat  christians  we  should  be." 

"July  21,  1831. 
"My  dear  afflicted  iMotiiek, — I  have  now  the 


418  MRS.    T\'INSLO"U'. 

painful  task  of  saying  that  your  letters,  contain- 
ing- the  intelligence  of  dear  father's  death,  have 
come  to  hand.  And  is  he  indeed  gone  %  Gone  to 
make  one  of  that  multitude  who  cast  their  crowns 
before  Him  who  sitteth  on  the  throne,  saying, 
Holy,  holy,  holy.  Lord  God  of  hosts  %  Can  it  be 
that  all  his  doubts,  and  fears,  and  cares  have 
ceased  for  ever  %  Is  my  beloved  mother  a  widow, 
and  have  we  no  father  1  I  cannot  realize  that  it 
is  so,  and  yet  it  has  been  long  expected.  But 
what  shall  I  say  to  you,  my  dear  mother  1  How 
can  I  tell  you,  at  this  distance,  how  I  feel,  or 
help  you  to  bear  the  heavy  burden  1  It  would  be 
vain  to  attempt  either,  and  I  rejoice  and  give 
thanks  that  you  are  comforted  and  strengthened 
bj'-  Him  Avho  alone  is  able  to  help  you.  You  are 
very  solitary.  Oh  !  how  little  can  I  conceive  how 
difHcult  it  may  often  be  for  you  to  say,  '  Thy  will 
be  done ;'  but  do,  my  beloved  mother,  be  com- 
forted by  thinking  that  it  is  in  kindness  to  you 
that  you  are  bereaved,  not  in  judgment.  Think 
of  the  joys  of  those  who  see  Jesus  as  he  is. 
Could  you  not,  when  our  dear  father  lived,  bear 
almost  any  pain  cheerfully  while  you  saw  him 
exempt  from  it;  and  was  it  not  your  happiness 
to  see  him  happy  1  How  much  more,  then,  may 
you  now  rejoice  because  his  joy  is  full! 

"  October  2. — We  rejoice  in  the  great  news  of 
revivals  of  religion  in  our  own  dear  America ;  but 


I 


I-N    CtVLO.W  4iy 


what  means  so  niucli  controversy,  even  among 
the  best  of  men.  I  hope  it  will  do  some  good, 
\hough  I  am  afraid  not  enough  to  balance  the  at- 
-endant  evils.  The  arrival  of  a  ship  which  may 
convey  Charles  to  America  is  now  daily  expect- 
ed j  and  I  do  not  sec  a  letter  come  in  but  my 
heart  beats  quickly  till  I  have  ascertained  whence 
it  came.  Dear  boy,  he  too  feels  his  time  to  be 
with  us  is  short.  He  told  Mrs.  S.  (when  making 
a  little  visit  at  Tillipally,)  '  I  do  very  well  through 
the  day,  but  when  night  comes  I  think  of  dear  mo- 
ther.' May  he  have  a  better  friend  always  at 
hand.  This  is,  I  can  almost  say,  all  my  desire. 
He  appears  more  serious  and  conscientious  of 
Id^,  expresses  a  strong  wish  to  join  the  church  ; 
but  he  needs  to  know  himself  better.  I  trust  that 
when  father  and  mother  forsake  him,  then  the 
Lord  will  take  him  up. 

*'  JS^ovcmber  21. — We  have  observed  this  as  a 
day  of  thanksgiving.  A  very  pleasant  time.  In 
meeting  with  the  church  members,  after  explain- 
ing the  object  of  the  day  and  making  some  re- 
marks on  our  obligations  to  thankfulness,  Mr.  Vv'. 
gave  the  native  members  opportunity  to  speak. 
Among  them  was  Niles,  who,  with  feelings  which 
sometimes  prevented  his  utterance,  related  some 
of  the  special  causes  which  he  had  found  for  gra- 
titude. He  went  back  to  one  of  the  greatest  mer- 
cies  that   he    had   experienced,   when  at  fifteen 


420  MRS.  AVIXSLOW. 

years  of  age,  after  the  death  of  his  father,  he  came 
to  Mr.  W.  to  ask  employment,  seeking,  as  he  said, 
*  a  shell  in  which  he  had  since  found  ^ pearl.''  In- 
stead of  being  left,  as  native  boys  usually  are  after 
the  death  of  a  father,  having  none  to  rule  and  guide 
them,  to  go  in  the  broad  road  to  destruction,  a 
father  was  provided  to  guide  his  youthful  steps, 
and  to  lead  him  to  seek  a  better  portion  than  any 
in  this  vain  world.  Here  he  spoke  of  some  pecu- 
liar dangers  to  which  he  had  been  exposed,  and 
seemed  quite  overwhelmed  with  a  sense  of  the 
blessings  he  had  experienced,  in  being  ^  plucked 
as  a  brand  from  the  burning.'  You  may  recollect 
that  he  is  Mr.  W.'s  assistant  in  Tamul,  havincr 
more  knowledge  of  the  language  and  more  Tarmil 
learning  than  any  other  one  around  us. 

^^  December  17. — Could  j^ou  look  in  upon  us  at 
this  time,  you  would  see  and  believe  that  we  are 
really  in  earnest  about  sending  our  beloved  Charles 
to  America.  We  have  looked  for  intelligence  of 
the  arrival  of  the  ^  Star '  at  Madras  for  two  months 
past,  and  expected  to  have  two  months  at  least 
in  which  to  prepare  him  and  ourselves  for  his  de- 
parture ;  but  instead  of  this,  we  heard  five  days 
ago  that  the  vessel  had  reached  Calcutta,  (not 
having  stopped  at  JMadras,)  and  that  C.  must  be 
at  the  latter  place  on  the  10th  January.  This 
makes  it  necessary  for  him  to  leave  us  a  fortnight 
before  that  time.     Mr.  W*  expected  to  accom- 


IN    CEYLO.N.  421 

pany  him  and  a  son  of  Mr.  Woodward,  but  Mr 
Spaulding  will  go  in  his  place,  as  the  mission  wish 
Mr.  W.  to  go  to  Colombo,  to  wait  on  the  new  Gov- 
ernor and  confer  with  him  about  the  restrictions 
on  our  mission.  The  dear  boy  is  pleased  with 
the  prospect  of  going,  as  he  has  always  been,  but 
he  says,  *  Mamma,  when  we  talked  about  it,  it 
was  not  certain,  but  now  since  it  is  certain,  I  feel 
diii'creutly.'  Mother  can  say  the  same.  I  have 
no  misgivings  of  judgment,  but  my  feelings  as  a 
mother,  none  but  a  mother  can  know.  It  is  un- 
natural for  parents  to  send  a  child  of  his  age  from 
them,  with  little  expectation  of  seeing  him  again  ; 
and  it  was,  perhaps,  unnatural  for  us  to  leave  our 
parents  j  but  I  have  no  more  doubt  of  my  duty  in 
this  case  than  1  had  in  that,  and  I  think  that  I  thus 
give  the  strongest  proof  of  love  to  my  child. 

*'  He  has  of  late  been  unusually  serious,  and 
appeared  to  try  to  live  as  a  christian  j  but  he  goes 
into  the  wide  world  at  eleven  years  of  age  alone. 
Should  he  be  qualified  hy  education  and  grace  to 
return  a  missionary  to  this  people,  our  highest 
wishes  will  be  accomplished,  and  for  this  our 
prayer  is  to  the  God  of  heaven." 

It  will  be  seen  that  the  subject  of  this  memoir 
felt  most  deeply  the  trial  of  thus  parting  with  an 
only  and  first-born  son  5  but  the  reasons  which 
induced  all  the  missionaries  to   consider  such  a 

^Vinslo\v.  36 


422  ?IRS.  WI.NSLOW. 

course  necessary,  in  regard  to  their  children, 
were  entirely  satisfactory  to  her  mind.  Some  of 
the  principal  are,  1,  The  children  cannot  be  pro- 
perly educated  in  Ceylon.  2,  The  state  of  society 
endangers  iheir  moral  and  religious  charadcr. 
3,  They  cannot  be  furnished  with  proper  employ- 
ment to  give  them  habits  of  early  and  thorough 
industry.  4,  They  are  unable  to  earn  the  means 
of  iheir  subsistence^  and  must  be  supported  by 
their  parents.  5,  There  are  not  opportunities  for 
their  forming  suitable  connections  in  marriage. 
6,  They  cannot,  as  a  general  thing,  remain  in 
the  country  with  the  prospect  of  usefulness  and 
happiness. 

These  reasons  might  be  extended  to  show  why 
the  children  of  the  missionaries  in  Ceylon,  and 
in  other  places  where  circumstances  are  similar, 
cannot  be  kept  with  their  parents  and  settled 
around  them  in  the  manner  of  a  colony.  Southern 
Asia  is  no  place  for  northern  people  to  colo?iize. 
They  dwindle  away  under  a  tropical  sun.  Besides, 
there  is  no  room  for  them  ;  the  country  is  already 
full  of  inhabitants  to  whom  they  cannot  assimi- 
late. They  may,  as  foreign  residents,  carrying 
with  them  an  established  character,  do  much 
good;  but  their  posterity,  born  and  educated  in 
the  country,  instead  of  aiding  to  elevate  the  na- 
tives, would,  in  all  probability,  gradually  sink  to 
their  level.    Some  have  already  done  so  in  a  few 


I.\    CF.VLON.  423 

o-enerations  ;  and  there  are  instances  where  they 
have  sunk  even  below  the  Hindoos  themselves. 

The  children  of  the  missionaries,  if  pious, 
might,  some  of  them,  be  employed  in  the  mis- 
sion ;  but  to  be  respected  by  the  people  there, 
and  to  have  the  confidence  of  the  churches  at 
liome,  they  need  to  be  educated  in  the  midst  of 
those  churches.  They  cannot  be  missionaries  by 
hirfh,  nor  will  they  be  worthy  of  the  office  unless 
''  called  of  God,  as  was  Aaron."  They  are  not, 
therefore,  sent  to  America  to  be  educated  and 
return  to  their  parents,  except  they  do  so  as  mis- 
sionary laborers — but  to  find  a /lome  ;  to  enjoy 
their  birth-right  as  Americans,  (of  which  the  vo- 
luntary exile  of  their  parents  ouirht  not  to  de- 
prive them,)  and  to  remain  in  this  happy  land, 
which  is  "  even  as  the  garden  of  the  Lord,"  un- 
til they  are  willing  and  joyful  to  leave  it  for  the 
service  of  their  Saviour  in  other  climes. 

In  reference  to  the  third  reason  above  men- 
tioned, Mrs.  W.  some  two  years  previous,  wrote 
as  follows  : 

^'  If  we  ever  send  a  dausfhter  to  America,  I 
think  it  must  be  before  her  habits  are  formed  for 
this  country.  I  feel  it  to  be  a  serious  evil  that 
our  daughters  can  do  so  little  work.  Our  domes- 
tics are  men,  from  whom  girls  must  be  far  re- 
moved.   How  then  can  they  cook  1  And  how  can 


424«  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

they  do  many  other  things  which  they  might  if 
at  home  1  I  fear  and  dread  indolence  more  than 
ahnost  any  thing  in  my  daughters,  and  see  scarce- 
ly any  girls  here  industrious.  The  happiness  of 
the  natives  consists  in  sitting  perfectly  idle,  with- 
out employment  for  body  or  mind." 

^^  December  30. — Our  dear  Charles  left  us  the 
day  before  yesterday,  as  we  expected  Avhen  I 
Avrote  ;  and  oh  what  a  blank  there  is  in  our  little 
family.  I  fear  I  do  not  feel  as  I  ought,  though  I 
certainly  would  not  call  him  back.  His  own  feel- 
ings were  a  good  deal  tried,  even  so  as  to  affect 
his  health,  and  he  went  away  unwell.  We  trust, 
however,  that  the  sea  air  will  soon  restore  him. 
You  will  find  his  mind  and  body  very  intimately 
connected,  and  I  am  sure  will  love  him  none  the 
less  for  his  strong  attachments.  I  try  to  feel  that 
we  have  given  him  to  the  Lord,  and  sent  him 
au'ay  in  obedience  to  his  will ;  but  yet  the  thought 
comes  across  me  sometimes,  that  we  have  thrust 
him  from  us,  and  cast  him,  at  the  most  suscep- 
tible age,  upon  the  wide  world ;  and  if  I  could 
not  plead  with  some  hope  that  my  God  will  be 
Iiis  God,  I  should  sink." 

"  OoDooviLLE,  (Jaffna,)  Jan.  3,  1832. 
"My  dear  Catherine, — You  may  be  surprised 
to  know  that  T  write  to  send  by  our  dear  oldest 


IN    CEYLON.  425 

child  and  only  son,  now  on  his  way  to  Madras, 
to  emhark  for  America  in  the  ship  '  Star,'  of  Phi- 
ladelphia. Perhaps  you  wonder  how  we  can  do 
so  ;  or  are  you  enough  acquainted  with  our  situa- 
tion among  this  heathen  people,  to  agree  with 
us  that  we  cannot  do  otherwise  without  incurring 
great  guilt.  We  hope  and  pray  that  he  may  be 
qualified  to  return  a  missionary  to  the  people 
•jmon?  whom  he  was  born.  But  if  he  be  not 
pious  he  must  seek  his  bread  in  the  land  of  his 
fathers. 

"Will  you  not  pray  for  him,  that  this  our  de- 
sire and  his  may  be  accomplished  ]  He  speaks 
Tamul  well,  and  has  considerable  acquaintance 
with  the  customs  of  the  people,  which  would  be 
a  great  advantage  if  he  should  return.  The  at- 
tachment towards  him  manifested  by  many  na- 
tives on  his  departure,  shows  that  he  would  be 
received  by  them  as  a  teacher  far  more  cordially 
than  a  stranger ;  but  oh,  my  friend,  this  separa- 
tion and  anxiety  concerning  all  the  unoertainty 
of  his  life  and  character,  has  cost  his  mother 
what  you  can  but  little  conceive  of.  My  trust  is 
in  the  living  God." 

"  OoDOOViLLE,  December  28,  1831. 
''  ^Iy  dear   Sox  Charles, — After  you   left  us 
this  morning,  we  were  all  sad  enough  for  a  time, 
but  I  hope  were  satisfied  with  your  being  gone, 
36* 


426  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

believing  as  we  do  that  it  is  for  your  best  good. 
I  heard  a  number  of  persons  praying  for  you, 
some  in  English  and  some  in  Tamul,  and  have  no 
doubt  that  many  will  continue  to  pray  for  you 
daily.  I  trust  that  you,  in  turn,  will  not  forget  to 
pray  for  these  poor  people  as  well  as  for  all  your 
friends  here.  You  will  be  glad  to  know  that  I  feel 
comforted  and  thankful  for  the  pleasant  manner 
in  which  you  left  us,  and  for  the  prospect  you 
have  of  being  before  long  in  the  happy  land  of 
your  fathers.  My  dear  child,  I  hope  you  are  com- 
forted by  the  Spirit  of  God.  Trust  at  all  times  in 
your  Saviour.  Cleave  to  him.  Whatever  else  you 
do,  never  forsake  or  be  ashamed  of  him. 

"  I  feel  anxious  about  you  at  all  times  ;  but 
when  I  go  and  pray,  I  feel  better,  for  I  know  that 
God  can  take  care  of  yon.  You  must  not  think 
too  much  of  my  being  troubled  at  your  absence. 
I  can  do  any  thing  for  your  good,  and  am  glad  to 
suffer  for  your  sake  if  necessary. 

"  January  24. — We  were  glad  indeed  to  receive 
the  letters  written  on  the  13th  and  17th  instant 
at  Madras.  Had  been  expecting  them  very  anx 
iously.  You  are  now,  we  trust,  on  the  water,  on 
your  way  to  America.  Your  notes,  my  dear  child- 
are  very  precious  ;  the  more  so  because  I  see 
from  them  that  you  love  to  give  your  parents 
pleasure.  Always  be  willing  to  take  trouble  and 
make  sacrifices  for  this ;  it  will  add  to  your  own 


IN   CEVLOX.  427 

happiness.  I  hope  that  you  will  live  in  the 
constant  fear  and  love  of  God  ;  if  you  do  you 
will  be  gentle  and  kind,  and  thus  make  friends 
wherever  you  go.  I  feel  an  inexpressible  desire 
to  have  you  give  yourself  wholly  to  Jesus,  that 
he  may  keep  you  from  that  *  roaring  lion  which 
goetli  about  seeking  whom  he  may  devour.' 
''  Your  ever  affectionate 

"MOTIIEK." 

"  OoDOOviLLE,  April  25,  1832. 
"  Mv  DEAR  Son  Charles, — I  wrote  you  last 
week,  and  sent  my  letter  to  Colombo  for  Henry 
and  William  Scudder  to  carry  to  America.  This 
morning  I  came  from  Panditeripo,  where  I  have 
been  to  seeJVIrs.  Scudder  in. her  trial  in  parting 
with  her  dear  boys.  It  was  very  pleasant  to  talk 
about  you,  and  to  pray  for  you  and  them  together. 
We  feel  that  you  will  all  be  exposed  to  great  temp- 
tations on  board  the  ship  and  after  you  get  home  ; 
and  that  if  you  do  not  look  to  the  Lord  for  his 
strength  to  keep  you,  you  will  fall  into  sin,  grieve 
the  Holy  Spirit,  and  wound  that  blessed  Saviour 
who  has  done  so  much  that  you  may  be  saved 
from  all  sin  and  sorrow,  and  be  made  holy  and 
happy  with  him.  I  am  afraid,  my  dear  boy,  that 
you  do  not  think  enough  of  your  own  weakness; 
that  you  think  you  are  strong,  and  can  do  this  or 
that  without  any  help.    But  you  can  do  nothing, 


428  MRS.    VriXSLO^V. 

not  even  think  a  right  thought  or  speak  a  right 
word  without  help  from  God.  And  you  must  not 
forget  that  he  is  always  ready  to  help  those  who 
look  to  him.  None  eve?'  seek  his  face  in  vain. 

''  28. — My  beloved  boj^,  a  mother's  prayers  fol- 
low you  every  day  and  every  hour  ;  do  not  for- 
get or  neglect  to  pray  for  yourself.  '  Seek  the 
Lord  while  he  may  be  found  ;  call  upon  him  while 
he  is  near.'  Nothing  would  give  me  so  much  joy 
as  to  know  that  you  are  '  born  again  ;'  no,  not 
even  to  see  your  face,  and  once  more  to  embrace 
you  in  my  arms.  I  hope  you  will  tell  me  every 
thing  you  can  about  yourself,  after  you  get  home, 
as  well  as  while  in  the  ship.  Tell  me  what  you 
do  wrong,  as  well  as  what  you  try  to  do  right, 
and  then  I  can  better  pray  for  you  tkat  the  Lord 
will  pardon  your  sins  and  keep  you  from  sin. 

"  Alay  18. — Your  papa  is  absent  with  Mr. 
Spaulding  near  Point  Pedro,  to  preach  and  dis- 
tribute Tracts.  I  am  very  glad  to  have  him  able 
to  go,  though  it  leaves  me  very  lonely  ;  I  think  so 
much  more  of  you  when  he  is  gone.  Not  that  I 
am  sorry  to  have  you  go  to  America,  for  I  be- 
lieve it  is  for  your  best  good  j  and  I  always  en- 
deavor not  to  regret  what  I  have  done,  after  hav- 
ing asked  the  Lord  to  direct  me,  and  tried  to  do 
his  will.  But  I  have  no  more  of  those  precious 
evenings  when  we  sat  down  together  at  my  ta- 
ble, and  read  and  praj-ed  together.    The  clock 


I\    CEYLON.  4'J^» 

Strikes  twelve,  and  I  must  say  good  night.  May 
angels  guard  my  beloved  boy.  JMay  the  blessed 
Jesus  wash  his  soul  from  all  sin  in  his  own  blood, 
and  may  he  be  prepared  to  sleep  the  sleep  of 
death,  and  awake  to  a  glorious  immortality  be- 
yond the  grave. 

■^  21. — We  have  had  a  visit  from  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Spaulding  and  the  dear  cliildren.  Elizabeth  has 
a  new  song  put  into  iier  mouth.  She  was  for 
some  days  much  distressed  in  thinking  of  her 
many  sins,  and  that  she  had  so  often  grieved  the 
Holy  Spirit.  Now  she  hopes  that  her  sins  are 
pardoned,  and  that  her  name  is  written  in  the 
Lamb's  book  of  life.  She  talks,  and  sings,  and 
prays  like  one  who  loves  the  Saviour. 

''26. — Saturday  evening. — My  dear  Charles 
will  not,  I  trust,  forget  what  used  to  be  the  em- 
ployments of  this  evening ;  and  although  you 
cannot  kneel  by  your  mother's  side  and  offer  your 
prayers,  j^ou  may  at  a  great  distance  pray  to  the 
same  God,  and  find  him  as  near  as  he  was  here ; 
and  you  may  always  be  sure  that  she  too  is  offer- 
ing her  prayers  for  her  dear  son.  When  you  are 
settled  in  school,  or  wherever  you  may  be,  I  shall 
wish  you  to  tell  me  when  you  can  each  day  think 
of  Oodooville,  and  be  engaged  in  prayer  for  your 
dear  friends  here  as  well  as  for  yourself;  and  I 
shall  endeavor  at  the  same  time  to  pray  for  you. 
It  is  pleasant  to  have  stated  seasons  of  prayer 


430  MRS.    WIXSLOW. 

for  each  other.  I  watch  carefully  the  shrub  which 
you  put  out  a  few  days  before  you  went  away. 
It  grows  finely,  and  bears  a  beautiful  flower. 

"  I  hope,  mj"  dear  son,  that  you  will  give  your 
beloved  grandmother  that  place  in  your  confi- 
dence which  I  used  to  hold,  and  go  to  her  at  all 
times  with  any  thing  you  wish  to  communicate. 
She  has  had  three  sons,  who  always  went  to  her 
with  their  joys  and  sorrov.'S  as  their  best  earthly 
friend,  even  before  any  of  their  school-fellows 
and  companions.  She  will  love  you  more  if  you 
do  so,  and  it  will  be  very  useful  to  you." 

Early  in  1832  Mr.  W.  visited  Colombo,  to  seek 
an  interview  with  Sir  Robert  Wilmot  Horton,  re- 
cently appointed  governor  of  the  island,  and  ob- 
tain permission  to  have  the  mission  enlarged. 
The  feeble  health  of  a  daughter  induced  Mrs.  W. 
to  accompany  him.  Finding  that  the  governor 
w^as  at  J^'ewera  Ellia^  in  the  interior  of  the  island, 
Mr.  W.  followed  him  there ;  Mrs.  W.  remaining 
at  Colfa,  six  miles  from  Colombo,  with  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Lambrick,  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society. 
Passing  through  Kandy,  where  he  was  cordially 
welcomed  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Browning,  English 
missionaries,  and  ascending  to  an  elevation  sup- 
posed to  be  6,000  feet  above  the  level  of  the 
ocean,  amid  scenery  inimitably  beautiful  and  mag- 
nificent,  the  thermometer   at  sunrise  being  but 


-±.A 


A'^'-y  and  scciimig  a  retreat  fortned  for  the  faint- 
inpr  missionary, "  ^Tr.  W.  reached  Newera  Ellia, 
and  liad  a  most  gratifying"  interview  witli  the 
Governor.  On  all  the  subjects  brought  before 
hiin  his  excellency  manifested  the  greatest  kind- 
ness; signified  his  intention  of  giving  some  pe 
cuniary  assistance  to  the  mission;  and  express- 
ed his  regret  that  they  had  been  so  long  em- 
barrassed by  govcrmncntal  restrictions. 

The  object  of  the  visit  was  thus  happily  secured  ; 
calling  forth  the  special  thanksgivings  of  the  mis- 

♦  Amonc^  ihe  beautiful  natural  productions  of  the  interior 
of  the  island,  one  of  the  most  splendid  is  the  talipot  (conj- 
pka  null racul'if era)  or  large  fan-palm.  The  body  of  the 
tree  is  60  or  70  feet  in  height,  and  slraii^ht  as  a  ship's  mast ; 
without  a  limb  or  leaf  until  you  reach  the  top,  where  is 
an  immense  tuft  of  fan-leaves,  so  large  that  each  one  may 
cover  eight  or  ten  men.  The  stalk  of  these  leaves  clasps 
the  body  of  the  tree  and  inclines  outwards,  the  long  leaves 
bsnding  over  in  a  graceful  curve.  This  vast  crown  of 
evergreen,  surrounding  such  a  shaft,  is  itself  very  grand; 
but  when  the  tree  is  about  fifty  years  old  there  rises  from 
its  centre  a  cone  several  feet  in  height,  which  gradually 
enlarges  until  at  lengtli  it  bursts  with  a  loud  explosion 
and  a  vast  conical  flower,  fifteen  or  twenty  feet  in  height, 
and  ten  or  twelve  in  brer.dth,  stands  exposed  in  almost 
incredible  magnificence.  It  is  yellow,  and  formed  of  num- 
berless blossoms,  so  arranged  on  a  giant  stem  and  innu- 
merable branches  or  tassels,  as  to  appear  over  the  elevated 
in  ft  of  leaves  as  a  gorgeous  diadem  on  the  head  of  this 
queen  of  the  forest.  The  tree  blossoms  but  once,  and 
then  dies. 


432  MRS.    WI.NSLOW. 

sion  to  God,  and  giving  ^Mrs.  W.  the  opportunitv 
to  write  as  follows  to  an  esteemed  female  friend  : 

"  My  dear  Laura, — Your  verj^  precious  letter 
came  to  me  just  as  we  were  leaving  home  to  pay- 
cur  respects  to  the  governor  and  lady  lately  ar- 
rived. Mr.  W.'s  object  was  to  request  permission 
for  more  missionaries  to  join  us,  and  mine  to  ob- 
tain health  for  our  little  H.  Through  mercy  both 
were  accomplished. 

"  We  now  look  forward  with  the  hope  of  see- 
ing the  faces  of  missionary  friends  from  our  be- 
loved native  land.  It  is  thirteen  years  since  we 
were  thus  privileged  ;  and  we  had  become  so  ac- 
customed to  the  thought  that  we  must  labor 
alone,  that  the  expectation  of  its  being  otherwise 
excites  strong  emotions.  We  shall  certainly  be 
overjoyed,  and  I  hope  thankful.  It  will  be  pleas- 
ant if  they  are  personally  acquainted  w^ith  some 
of  our  dear  friends,  but  above  every  thing  else, 
I  hope  they  Avill  have  the  qualifications  of  good 
temper^  common  sense^  and  ardent  pictij. 

"My  school  has  been  small  of  late,  owing  in 
part  to  some  of  the  girls  having  been  married  ;  but 
last  week  we  made  up  all  deficiencies  by  adding 
twenty-eight,  making  now  fifty-three  ;  so  that  my 
hands  are  full.  We  are  greatly  favored  in  being 
permitted  to  regard  all  the  older  ones  as  chris- 
tians, and  to  see  those  who  have  married  adorn 
their  profession,though  living  among  the  heathen." 


IN    CEYLO.W  4-33 

"  OoDuovii.i.E,  Jane  19,  1832. 

"  My  dear  Mother, — Our  iMaternal  Associa- 
tion has  met  here  to-day.  It  is  an  encouraging 
fact,  that  all  the  children  over  fourteen^  whoso 
character  we  know — for  some  are  in  England — 
are  hopefully  pious;  and  some  of  the  younger 
ones  have  at  times  appeared  very  serious.  There 
are  fourteen  members  of  the  Society,  and  about 
sixty  children  connected  with  it.  I  think  there 
is  more  than  a  hope  in  the  minds  of  most  of  us, 
that  not  one  of  these  dear  ones  will  fail  of  eter- 
nal life. 

"  July  IJ. — The  last  three  days  have  been  de- 
voted to  special  services  for  the  benefit  of  this 
benighted  people.  From  six  to  half  past  seven  in 
the  morning  was  a  prayer-meeting  in  Tamul,  in 
the  church ;  from  that  hour  until  half  past  eight 
a  prayer-meeting  of  the  brethren  and  sisters,  and 
such  of  their  children  as  were  present ;  then 
breakfast.  At  half  past  nine  a  meeting  with  the 
larger  children  of  the  village  schools,  both  girls 
and  boys.  At  eleven,  one  with  schoolmasters, 
and  others  who  Avere  disposed  to  come.  At  one 
o'clock  another  prayer-meeting  by  ourselves  ;  and 
at  four  two  meetings — one  with  women  and  the 
girls  of  the  school,  and  another  with  church 
members.  In  the  eveninfr-  a  cfeneral  meetini^  of 
all  who  desired  to  attend ;  and  many  have  been 
so  disposed. 

Winslow.  ^* 


^S^  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

''  This  evening,  especially,  the  church  was,  I 
think,  belter  filled  with  respectable  people  than 
ever  before.  The  court  Moodeliar^  of  Mallagum, 
has  been  out  every  evening,  and  appeared  very 
attentive.  There  seem  many  advantages  in  ad- 
dressing the  people  in  this  way,  which  there  are 
not  when  they  are  found  at  their  houses,  or  in 
small  circles.  They  see  that  the  missionaries  are 
in  earnest  when  they  leave  home  and  make  so 
much  effort  to  address  them;  and  they  are  obliged 
to  be  quiet,  and  to  hear  what  is  said,  without  one 
and  another  making  remarks,  or  asking  questions 
which  divert  the  attention  and  excite  ridicule,  as 
is  very  common  on  other  occasions.  More  than 
once  I  thought,  how  would  friends  at  home  re- 
joice to  see  so  many  heathen  listening  attentively 
to  the  word  of  life ;  to  hear  the  earnest,  affec- 
tionate exhortations  of  the  missionaries  and  their 
assistants,  or  the  fervent  prayers  and  addresses 
of  such  natives  as  know,  in  some  degree,  the 
worth  of  the  soul ;  to  observe  the  effect  of  truth 
in  the  moistened  eye  and  anxious  countenance 
of  many  hearers  ;  and  to  join  in  the  prayers  of  the 
brethren  for  wisdom  and  grace  to  perform  their 
most  solemn  duties.  It  was  a  high  privilege,  for 
which  I  feel  under  renewed  obligation  to  live 
for  God. 

^^  ^^ugust  11. — We  have  had  another  interest- 
ing week  ;  special  services  being  held  at  Batti- 


IN    CEYLON.  435 

cotta.  It  was  good  thus  to  wait  upon  the  Lord, 
with  one  accord,  in  one  place.  ]\iany  attended 
tlie  evening  meetings  who  cpuld  never  before  be 
induced  to  attend  any  place  of  christian  wor- 
ship. The  Moodeliar,  of  whom  I  spoke,  has  since 
openly,  and  before  many  friends  and  foes,  avowed 
his  full  belief  in  Christianity  j  has  visited  Mr.  W. 
to  receive  instruction,  and  has  been  furnished 
\vith  the  Bible  and  other  books,  which  he  spends 
much  time  in  reading.  His  influence  is  such  that 
his  conversion  would  seem  like  that  of  a  host. 
There  is  much  inquiry  at  Oodooville  and  in  the 
surrounding  villages.  Some  say,  '  Why,  the  Moo- 
deliar talks  to  us,  even  when  about  his  business 
in  court  j  he  says  Christianity  is  true  ;  he  is  go- 
ing to  be  a  christian  ;  nobody  now  can  doubt 
about  these  things.'  His  friends  persecute  him 
much,  and  he  seems  aware  that  he  shall  suffer 
greatly  from  them  if  he  perseveres." 

The  Moodeliar^  mentioned  in  this  letter,  was 
from  the  most  influential  family  in  the  district, 
and  is  himself  a  man  of  great  respectability. 
After  much  inquiry,  and  many  struggles,  he  be- 
came a  decided  convert,  and  was  received  to  the 
church.  On  account  of  the  opposition  of  his  nu- 
merous and  powerful  friends,  who  would  proba- 
bly have  used  force  to  keep  him  back,  his  admis- 
sion was  private  5  but  as  though  the  birds  of  the 


436  MRS.    WINSLOY/ 

air  told  the  matter,  his  wife  heard  of  it  almost 
as  soon  as  he  had  returned  home.  Immediately 
she  collected  together  almost  every  thing  valua- 
ble which  she  could  carry  off,  and  left  him.  A 
young  lad,  a  nephew,  whom  he  had  adopted,  as 
he  had  no  children,  and  to  whom  he  had  given 
most  of  his  property,  was  taken  away  by  his  fa- 
ther. His  servants  left  him.  No  respectable  man 
would  go  near  his  house,  or  drink  water  from  his 
well.  He  was  deserted  by  all.  But  in  the  midst 
of  many  trials  he  strove  to  maintain  his  integ- 
rity, and  was  enabled  to  adorn  his  profession. 


CHAPTER    IX 


Decease  of  Iier  Son  in  America— results 
of  labor— sudden  death— character. 

Arrival  and  death  of  her  son  in  America— private  reflec- 
tions on  parting  with  him — letters — brief  sketch  of  his 
life — cheering  results  of  missionary  labor — last  letter  to 
her  mother — renewed  dedication  of  herself  and  family  to 
God — sudden  death — character — tribute  to  her  memory — 
death  of  sisters. 

In  the   autumn  of  1S32  the   afflictive   tidings 
were  received  of  the  death  of  that  son  who  had 


so-n's  death.  437 

been  the  object  of  so  much  solicitude  and  hope. 
A  kind  and  consoling  letter  from  one  of  the  se- 
cretaries of  the  Board  gave  at  once  the  intelli- 
gence of  his  arrival  in  America,  and  his  early  re- 
moval from  the  world.  The  previous  solicitude 
of  his  mother  concerning  him,  and  how  far  she 
was  prepared  for  this  trial,  may  be  in  part  under- 
stood by  a  few  extracts  from  her  private  journal. 

''Jlpril  22,  1832.— Near  the  close  of  the  last 
year  we  were  called  to  prepare  our  beloved  son 
to  go  to  America.  Many  a  heart-rending  pang  did 
I  experience  ;  but  I  think  I  was  graciously  sup- 
ported by  Him  who  can  do  all  things,  and  does 
visit  the  sinful  also  with  his  consolations.  This 
trial  was  long  contemplated,  but  never,  till  it  was 
very  near,  did  I  expect  to  live  to  see  it.  I  think 
I  could  scarcely  bear  another  such.  Charles'  feel- 
ings were  much  exercised.  Never  can  I  forget 
some  seasons  when  we  were  together  at  the 
throne  of  grace.  How  did  he  plead  that  his  pa- 
rents might  be  'supported  and  comforted  when 
he  should  be  gone,'  and '  that  he  might  come  back 
and  preach  to  the  poor  heathen ;'  but '  if  we  should 
not  meet  on  earth,  that  we  might  meet  in  heaven.' 
Oh,  my  Father,  who  didst  so  support  me  that  I 
could  endure  it  all,  I  thank  thee  for  these  seasons  ; 
I  thank  thee  for  my  hope  that  this  darling  boy  is 
one  of  the  lambs  of  thy  fold. 
37* 


438  MRS.  AVINSLOW. 

"  May  27. — The  burden  of  my  effusions  at  the 
last  date,  is  my  burden  still.  Many  hours  of  grief 
and  care  have  been  allotted  me  ;  but  I  hope  that  I 
can  trust  in  the  Lord  to  do  all  things  well.  To-day 
has  been  our  communion — Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wood- 
ward and  the  Manepy  church  members  were  here. 
I  was  much  disappointed  in  being  occupied  with 
little  H.  who  was  quite  ill  this  morning  all  the 
time  before  breakfast,  and  especially  as  I  had 
reason  to  think  that  the  other  brethren  and  sisters 
were  then  praying  for  us  ;  but  I  found,  as  I  have 
done  before,  that  when  there  is  from  necessity  a 
want  of  preparation,  the  Lord  is  pleased  to  show 
that  the  preparation  of  the  heart  is  from  him  ; 
and  that  in  the  performance  of  duty  we  may  safe- 
ly expect  comfort  and  consolation.  My  season  at 
the  communion-table  was  precious.  It  was  sweet 
to  look  upward  to  a  crucified  Saviour,  and  for- 
ward to  a  place  at  his  right  hand.  I  was  peculiar- 
ly impressed  with  the  boundless  love  of  God. 
How  delightful  the  theme  !  Mr.  W.  met  my  mind 
and  heart  in  all  he  said.  I  felt  no  embarrassment 
from  a  foreign  language.  Since  I  could  not  renew 
my  private  dedication  in  the  morning,  as  I  intend- 
ed, have  done  so  this  evening.  May  I  nev^er  for- 
iret  my  obligations.  It  has  been  a  calm,  a  holy 
da}'.    Praise  the  Lord,  O  my  soul. 

"  July  8,  Sabbath. — I  have  been  greatly  con- 
cerned for  a  few  days  about  our  dear  Charles, 


son's  death.  439 

since  reading-  the  account  of  sonne  severe  storms 
after  his  sailing.  All  my  prayers  for  him  are  now, 
if  alive ^  which  I  used  scarcely  to  mention.  I  do 
feel  that  we  gave  him  to  our  heavenly  Father  ac- 
cording to  his  will.  That  we  did  not  send  him 
forth  without  bidding  ;  and  did  not  commit  him  to 
the  winds  nor  to  the  waves,  nor  even  to  our  dear 
country  and  friends,  but  to  the  Lord. 

'*  December  16. — The  Lord  has  come  very  near 
to  us  since  I  last  wrote,  and  we  have  realized  in 
part  what  was  then  so  much  dreaded.  Dear 
Charles  is  no  longer  an  inhabitant  of  earth  ;  but 
is,  I  trust,  before  the  throne  of  God  and  the  Lamb. 
The  shock  was  what  few  can  conceive.  Oh,  how 
we  loved  him.  How  our  expectations  were  raised 
concerning  his  usefulness.  But  the  Lord  has  not 
seen  as  we  see.  He  has  cut  him  down,  and,  I  doubt 
not,  for  the  best  and  wisest  reasons.  Perhaps  no 
affliction  has  ever  been  more  needed,  and  I  hum- 
bly hope  it  has  done  us  much  good.  It  has  drawn 
our  thoughts  and  feelings  upward,  and  made  us, 
for  the  time  at  least,  less  earthly.  It  has  made 
the  Saviour  more  precious.  Indeed,  I  think  that 
new  views  of  his  character,  and  of  my  relation  to 
him,  have  been  given  me." 

"  OoDooviLLE,  November  2,  1832. 
"  My  most  beloved  Mother, — I  scarcely  dare 
trust  myself  to  commence  a  letter  to  you  ;  and 


440  MRS.  WINSLOW. 

yet  I  feel  that  I  must  tell  you,  that  we  have  re- 
ceived the  mournful  intelligence  which  has  made 
our  hearts  bleed  as  they  never  did  before.  The 
boy  who  carried  my  last  letter  for  you,  and  as  I 
thought  for  Charles  also,  to  the  post-office,  on  the 
4th  ult.  returned  with  the  heavy  tidings.  Oh, 
the  anguish  of  my  first  feelings !  We  had  feared 
that  the  vessel  might  be  lost,  but  that  he  should, 
so  soon  after  reaching  our  friends,  be  taken  away, 
I  had  not  for  a  moment  anticipated.  Still  the 
Lord  is  good,  and  all  his  dispensations  are  right ; 
and  I  know  not  that  I  would  alter  any  of  them  if 
I  could,  severe  as  they  may  sometimes  seem. 
Perhaps  we  loved  our  child  too  much,  and  were 
too  much  delighted  in  the  thought  that  he  might 
be  qualified  to  return  as  a  missionary  to  this  peo- 
ple ;  and  make  up,  in  some  measure,  the  deficien- 
cies of  his  parents.  He  has,  I  trust,  a  purer  ser- 
vice above,  one  more  acceptable  to  his  heavenly 
Father ;  and  for  him  I  greatly  rejoice.' 

"  J\'ovemher  10. — I  have  written  but  a  few  lines 
since  the  intelligence  reached  us  that  our  be- 
loved Charles  had  so  early  finished  his  course  ; 
not,  my  dear  mother,  that  I  loved  you  or  others 
less,  or  that  I  had  nothing  to  say,  but  because  it 
is  not  easy  to  clothe  in  language  the  heart's  deep 
sorrow.  I  never  felt  the  chastening  hand  of  God 
so  heavy  upon  me  j  though  I  trust  I  can  say,  '  It 


son's  death.  44-1 

is  good  for  me  that  I  have  been  afflicted.'  It  was 
a  seasonable  warning.  I  am  thankful  that  our 
heavenly  Father  thus  graciously  aroused  me  j  that 
he  did  not  leave  me  to  be  wholly  engrossed  by 
my  dear  earthly  ones  ;  but  reminded  me  that  this 
is  not  my  rest.  My  earnest  desire  and  prayer  is, 
that  he  will  draw  me  to  himself,  and  fix  my  wan- 
dering heart  upon  him  who  is  '  the  chiefest  among 
ten  thousand.'  Had  I  chosen  the  form  of  disci- 
pline, it  would  have  been  diflerent;  but  doubtless 
this  is  best.  May  it  accomplish  all  for  which  it 
was  sent.  It  is  consoling  to  think  of  one  so  dear 
as  having  escaped  the  pollutions  of  the  world 
and  joined  the  company  of  heaven.  There,  we 
hope,  are  Jive  of  our  little  ones.  Surely  we  have 
reason  to  think  of  our  treasures  above. 

^^  December  10. — I  hoped  to  fill  a  long  letter  to 
my  dear  mother,  but  have  not  been  well,  and  have 
been  writing  to  dear  F.  a  few  particulars  about 
Charles.  Shall  begin  another  sheet,  to  be  finished, 
I  hope,  about  a  month  hence  by  Mr.  W.  when  I 
may  be  unable  to  write.  The  more  frequent  con- 
templation of  another  world,  occasioned  by  dear 
C.'s  death,  and  I  hope,  also,  some  nearer  ap- 
proaches than  usual  to  Him  who  is  altogether 
lovely,  have  made  it  seem  an  easier  thing  for 
me  to  die  than  has  been  common.  I  feel,  how- 
ever, strong  ties  to  life,  and  hope  and  trust  it  will 
please  the  Lord  to  spare  me  still. 


^4:2  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

"  The  cholera  prevails  to  an  alarming  extent  in 
the  district.  Very  many  have  been  carried  off  by 
it,  and  the  consternation  of  the  people  exceeds 
all  that  I  have  known  among  them  before.  It  is 
a  grievous  scourge ;  not  only  as  cutting  down 
so  many  in  their  sins,  but  as  the  fear  of  it  ope- 
rates upon  those  who  are  spared,  to  keep  them 
shut  up  at  home.  Many  schools  are  scattered. 
The  people  will  not  attend  preaching,  and  violent 
rains  make  it  very  difficult  for  the  missionaries 
to  go  out  amongst  them  to  any  extent.  There 
are,  however,  nearly  twenty  candidates  for  ad- 
mission to  the  church  at  our  next  quarterly 
communion." 

Some  passages  from  the  sketch  of  her  son  to 
which  she  alludes  above,  and  w^hich  was  publish- 
ed in  a  small  memoir  of  him,  may  illustrate  the 
character  of  Mrs.  W.  as  a  mother,  and  her  influ- 
ence in  forming  the  mind  and  habits  of  this  pro- 
mising child,  Avho  died  at  his  uncle's  in  New- 
York  only  three  w^eeks  after  his  arrival  in  Ame- 
rica, at  the  age  of  a  little  more  than  eleven  years. 

"  OoDooviLLE,  November  23,  1832. 

"  My  dear  Sister  F ,  We   learn  that  the 

^Star'  w'ill  touch  at  Madras  next  month,  and  as, 
just  at  this  time,  I  feel  that  what  I  do  must  be 
done  quickly,  I  commence   a  sheet,  the  first  ob- 


443 

jcct  of  which  shall  be  to  give  you  some  facts  of 
our  lamented  Charles. 

"  I  think  that  a  desire  to  please  his  parents,  and 
add  to  tlieir  comfort,  more  powerfully  influenced 
him  to  duty  than  any  other  motive.  AVhen  he 
had  done  wrong,  nothing  would  so  soon  fill  his 
eyes  with  tears  as  to  see  us  grieve.  Our  sorrows 
touched  his  heart  as  though  they  were  his  own, 
and  when  he  had  occasioned  them,  it  was  to  him 
doubly  trying. 

^^  His  purify  of  viind  was  such  as,  in  this  pol- 
luted atmosphere,  we  could  not  too  much  prize. 

''  He  was  obedient — never,  that  I  recollect,  wil- 
fully disobeying  his  parents  ;  and  his  word  was 
seldom,  if  ever,  doubted.  He  was  much  impressed 
with  the  words,  '  The  eye  that  mocketh  at  his 
lather,  and  despiseth  to  obey  his  mother,  the 
ravens  of  the  valley  shall  pluck  it  out,  and  the 
young  eagles  shall  eat  it,'  and  he  meditated  on 
them  with  a  kind  of  horror.  He  also  knew  that 
'  liars  shall  have  their  part  in  the  lake  which 
burnetii  with  fire  and  brimstone.' 

"  The  poor  beggars  were  objects  of  his  great 
compassion.  For  two  years  or  more  he  was  in 
the  constant  habit  of  accompanying  me  to  give 
them  rice,  &:c.  and  to  spend  some  time  in  com- 
municating religious  instruction.  He  often  ex- 
horted them  to  repent.  Indeed  he  seemed  for 
some    time    particularly   desirous    to    be    useful 


444?  r.iRS.  wixsLow. 

to  the  heathen,  and  often  admonished  such  as 
came  to  the  house.  One  old  woman  (the  mother 
of  a  schoolmaster)  since  his  death  has  reminded 
me  of  a  number  of  instances  when,  said  she,  I 
stood  by  that  door  or  sat  on  the  mat  there,  and 
he  said,  'You  must  repent  now,  you  are  an  old 
woman,  and  will  die  soon  ;  you  must  think  of 
what  Jesus  Christ  has  said  and  done  for  you,  and 
love  him.'  The  girls  in  the  school  he  often  ad- 
monished and  exhorted  j  one  evening,  in  parti- 
cular, they  will  never  forget:  it  was  durino-  the 
last  revival  of  religion,  when  he  was  more  deeply 
impressed  than  ever  before,  and  thought  that  he 
had  himself  accepted  the  terms  of  salvation.  We 
were  absent.  After  seeing  the  little  ones  asleep, 
he  proposed  to  have  a  meeting  with  the  girls,  it 
being  the  evening  on  v.'hich  I  usually  held  a 
meeting  vdth  them,  and  he  was  generally  present. 
He  prayed  and  exhorted  them,  as  they  afterwards 
said,  with  a  seriousness  and  earnestness  such  as 
they  had  rarely  witnessed.  It  was  somewhat 
characteristic  of  him  that  he  said  nothing  of  it 
to  us  after  our  return,  and  we  should  not  have 
known  it  but  from  others. 

''  He  had,  at  quite  an  earh*-  age,  a  good  know- 
ledge of  Scripture  history.  Long  before  he  could 
read  himself,  I  commenced  reading  to  him  the 
Old  Testament,  omitting  some  portions,  and  ex- 
plaining or   simplifying  the  histor;^  so   that  he 


son's  death.  44-5 

could  understand  it.  His  first  reading  for  himself 
was  to  go  on  with  wliat  1  liad  begun,  in  connec- 
tion with  studying  Emerson's  Scripture  Cate- 
chism,— which,  indeed,  was  scarcely  a  study,  as 
he  liad  the  facts  in  mind  from  his  reading.  The 
Bible  was  in  this  way  his  most  pleasant  reading- 
book  ;  and  he  had  the  principal  historical  facts 
in  tlic  Old  and  New  Testament  treasured  in  his 
mind  when  he  had  read  but  little  else— *and  any 
text  of  Scripture  that,  in  reading  or  otherwise, 
had  conveyed  a  distinct  thought  to  his  mind,  was 
never  forgotten,  but  often  referred  to  and  quoted 
in  conversation.  Indeed  I  never  knew  him  to 
forget  any  thing  that  he  had  once  disiindly  under- 
stood. Committing  to  memory  what  he  did  not 
understand  was  a  task,  and  was  seldom  required 
of  him.  His  evenings  were  generally  spent  with 
me  alone  in  reading  and  conversation, — when 
quite  young  till  eight  o'clock,  and  afterwards  till 
nine  and  half-past  nine, — and  these  are  the  sea- 
sons on  which  more  than  all  others  my  memory 
delights  to  dwell,  when  he  gladly  turned  aside 
from  the  common  amusements  of  children,  and 
especially  of  boys,  to  sit  down  in  a  retired  room 
with  his  mother,  open  his  mind  to  her  instruction, 
and  into  her  bosom  pour  all  his  heart.  Here  he 
confessed  his  sins  and  wept  over  them,  and  here 
I  felt  that  I  had  an  influence  which  no  precepts 
nor  threatenings  could  give  me  under  other  cir- 

Winslow.  «5o 


446  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

cumstances.  He  never  seemed  so  happy  as  in 
evenings  thus  spent. 

"  In  his  seasons  of  more  than  usual  seriousness, 
which  towards  the  close  of  the  time  of  his  stay 
with  us  were  frequent,  he  seemed  aware  of  the 
danger  of  their  not  being  permanent,  and  with 
many  tears  used  to  pray  that  he  might  'not  be 
suffered  to  grieve  the  Holy  Spirit.'  It  was  his 
usual  practice  to  pray  alone  in  the  morning,  and 
with  me  in  the  evening,  after  our  reading  a  por- 
tion of  Scripture  together.  On  Sabbath  evenings 
he  recited  to  his  father,  after  which  they  had  a 
season  of  prayer  and  religious  conversation  to- 
gether, and  we  have  often  remarked  that  his 
prayers  were  the  language  of  a  mature  christian, 
sometimes  very  affecting  to  us,  and  seeming  to 
proceed  from. an  overflowing  heart.  The  burden 
of  them  was,  that  he  might  hate  sin  more  and 
more,  and  be  holy  as  Jesus  was  holy,  and  this 
w-ith  the  strongest  expressions  of  sorrow  for  sin, 
and  lon2;in(T  to  be  freed  from  it,  and  washed  clean 
in  the  Saviour's  blood. 

'  There  is  a  fountain  filled  with  blood,'  &lc. 

was  a  favorite  hymn,  to  which  he  often  alluded 
in  his  prayers. .  The  first  time  he  expressed  a  de- 
cided hope  to  me,  was,  I  think,  when  he  had  been 
ill.  I  intimated  my  belief  that  he  was  better,  but 
added,  'It  may  be  that  God  will  send  a  severer 


son's  death.  447 

sickness  upon  you,  to  make  you  feel  that  you 
are  in  danger  of  death,  and  lead  you  to  prepare 
for  it.'  He  immediately  burst  into  tears  and  said, 
*  Mamma,  I  am  not  afraid  to  die  ;  I  am  sure  God 
has  not  given  me  up.'  He  was  then  too  weak  to 
say  much  in  explanation  of  his  feelings,  but  the 
simple  fact  that  he  was  not  afraid  to  die  was  some 
evidence  of  a  change  of  heart  ;  as  death  to  chil- 
dren in  this  country  appears  usually  in  the  most 
forbidding  forms. 

"  He  however  seemed  to  think  of  his  sins  as 
much  as  of  his  exposure  to  danger  and  to  sud- 
den death.  One  evening,  I  well  recollect,  he  was 
so  affected  with  a  view  of  his  sins  that  he  beg- 
ged me  to  pray  with  him,  and  himself  prayed 
alone  with  me  three  or  four  times,  appearing  to 
feel  that  he  could  not  sleep  till  his  sins  were  par- 
doned and  he  had  a  new  heart.  Another  time  at 
a  quarterly  meeting,  during  the  sermon  and  the 
administration  of  the  Lord's  supper,  he  sobbed 
and  wept  much.  On  my  inquiring  why  he  did  so, 
he  said  that  he  felt  as  he  never  did  before,  and 
wanted  to  come  to  the  Lord's  supper.  This  de- 
sire he  often  afterwards  expressed,  and  regularly 
attended  the  meetings  at  the  station  which  were 
held  for  inquirers  and  those  who  wished  to  make 
a  public  profession  of  their  faith  in  Christ.  This 
was  the  more  observable,  as  he  always  avoid- 
ed any  unnecessary  exhibition  of  his  feelings ; 


4-r8  MRS.    WIZs'SLOW. 

many  times  brushing  the  tears  from  his  eyes 
and  turning  his  head  away  when  he  thought  he 
might  be  observed." 

It  may  be  added  that  this  son  of  many  prayers 
gave  pleasing  evidence  to  his  friends  in  America 
of  being  truly  a  child  of  God.  In  his  journal  at 
sea  he  frequently  mentions  his  religious  enjoj'- 
ment.  In  one  of  his  communications  to  his  pa- 
rents he  says,  "  I  still  feel  that  I  have  given  my- 
self to  God  j"  and  one  of  the  last  sentences  that 
he  uttered  while  he  retained  his  reason  w^as,  "  / 
think  ffie  Lord  seems  to  comfort  me  very  much.'''' 

It  is  evident  in  the  preceding  pages  that,  dur- 
ing the  thirteen  years  in  which  Mrs.  W.  was  per- 
mitted to  toil  on  heathen  shores,  many  cheering 
results  gladdened  her  heart — an  earnest  of  richer 
blessings  which  have  already  descended,  espe- 
cially in  the  enlargement  of  the  mission,  and  its 
\vide  extension  on  the  continent  j  and  which,  in 
the  fulfilment  of  the  purposes  of  mercy  to  a  fallen 
world,  shall  yet  be  granted  to  the  prayer  of  faith 
and  the  labors  and  sacrifices  of  christian  love. 

For  some  years  previous  to  her  sudden  remo- 
val, the  native  free  schools,  eighty  or  ninety  in 
number,  had  contained  from  three  to  four  thou- 
sand children,  of  whom  more  than  five  hundred 
were  girls.  The  system  on  which  they  were  con- 


RESULTS   OF    LABOR.  449 

ducted  having  been  gradually  improved,  ihey  had 
become  much  more  strictly  christian  schools — 
christian  books,  prepared  by  the  missionaries  in 
Tamul,  were  extensively  used  ;  and  each  school 
was  virtually  a  depository  for  Bibles  and  Tracts, 
and  a  little  chapel  in  which  the  word  of  God 
was  preached,  from  time  to  time,  to  the  parents 
of  the  children  and  other  villagers.  Nearly  one 
lialf  of  the  teachers  had  become  hopefully  pious, 
among  whom  was  a  heathen  girl,  taught  in  one 
of  the  schools,  who  became  a  faithful  teacher 
of  forty  or  fifty  of  her  own  sex — an  interesting 
train,  that  from  Sabbath  to  Sabbath  might  be 
seen  following  her  through  the  rice-fields  as  she 
brought  them  up  with  her  to  the  house  of  God. 
The  preparatory  school,  into  which  the  free 
boarding  establishments  had  been  concentrated, 
embraced  more  than  one  hundred  lads — prejudice 
having  so  much  given  way,  that  when  on  one 
occasion  notice  was  given  that  a  few  select  lads 
would  be  received,  more  than  07ie  hundred  and 
fifty,  many  of  them  from  leading  families,  were 
brought  to  the  missionaries  and  strongly  urged 
upon  their  acceptance.  On  a  similar  occasion, 
when  it  was  proposed  to  receive  into  the  Female 
Central  School  about  twenty  girls,  more  than 
seventy  were  brought  by  mothers  and  other  fe- 
male friends,  all  saying,  you  must  receive  our 
children,  we  cannot  take  them  home  again. 
38* 


4)50  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

The  Mission  Seminary,  at  the  close  of  1832, 
contained  one  hundred  and  forty-two  students^ 
including  a  theological  class  of  twenty-five ;  and 
of  the  whole  number  fifty-three  were  members  of 
the  church.  The  public  annual  examinations  in 
English  were  attended  not  only  by  missionaries 
of  other  denominations  and  friends  in  the  vicinity, 
but  by,  many  gentlemen  connected  with  the  gov- 
ernment, among  whom  was  Sir  Richard  Ottley, 
in  honor  of  whom  the  principal  building  was 
named  Ottley  Hall  j  and  the  examinations  in  Ta- 
mul  drew  together  many  of  the  more  respectable 
natives,  before  whom  dissertations  relating  to 
the  solar  system,  and  illustrating  the  great  practi- 
cal points  in  European  knowledge,  as  well  as  on 
the  truth  and  evidences  of  Christianity,  were 
read  ;  and  mathematical  demonstrations  and  ocu- 
lar experiments,  with  views  of  the  heavenly  bo- 
dies through  the  telescope,  were  presented — all 
throwinor  the  lia:ht  of  true  science  on  some  of  the 
deformed  features  of  the  puranic  systems,  and 
siiaking  the  foundations  of  a  false  religion  as 
well  as  of  a  false  philosophy.  Of  the  forty-three 
who  had  completed  their  studies  in  the  seminary, 
twenty-three  had  gone  into  the  service  of  the 
mission ;  eight  remained  in  the  seminary  as  teach- 
ers and  students  of  theology ;  four  or  five  were 
employed  by  other  missions ;  and  eight  or  nine 
by  the  government  as  interpreters  in  the  courts. 


RESULTS    OF    LABOR.  451 

or  assistants  in  the  medical  or  surveyor's  depart- 
ments. Dr.  Scudder  had  also  always  one  or  more 
assistants  in  his  practice  among  the  natives, 
whom  he  instructed  as  circumstances  allowed  in 
the  medical  art,  a  knowledge  of  which  is  of  great 
importance  among  the  heathen. 

Permission  for  the  establishment  of  the  Ameri- 
can mission  press,  which  has  since  issued  so  many 
millions  of  pages,  had  been  very  recently  obtain- 
ed ;  but  by  means  of  the  Church  mission  press  es- 
tablished in  1825,  catechisms  and  other  hooks  for 
schools  and  more  than  fifty  Tracts  had  been  print- 
ed ;  copies  of  the  Bible,  which  was  translated  into 
Tamul  a  century  before  by  the  Danish  missiona- 
ries at  Tranquebar,  had  been  procured  from  Ma- 
dras and  Colombo  ;  and  by  the  distribution  of  these 
publications  much  light  and  truth  had  gone  forth 
amidst  darkness  and  error,  and  had  been  evident- 
ly blessed  in  the  conversion  of  some  individuals. 
One  of  these,  Katheraman,  who  was  brought  by 
one  who  received  a  Tract,  to  the  house  of  God, 
himself  brought  many  others  ;  and  at  length  met 
such  as  he  could  induce  to  attend,  at  a  prayer- 
house  every  morning  regularly,  for  reading  the 
Scriptures  and  prayer,  until  fifteen  or  sixteen 
had  joined  the  church,  and  others  were  inquiring. 

At  each  of  the  five  stations  of  the  mission, 
from  three  to  six  hundred  were  generally  present 
at  the  public  ministry  of  the  word  on  the  Sabbath, 


452  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

of  whom  about  one  fourth  were  adults,  and  the 
remainder  children  from  the  schools.  United 
meetings  for  special  services  were  also  held,  not 
only  at  the  mission  stations,  but  in  the  midst  of 
populous  heathen  villages  ;  at  which  numbers  of 
the  heathen  were  often  collected  under  favorable 
circumstances,  to  hear  from  successive  speak- 
ers the  most  impressive  truths,  brought  to  bear 
with  concentrated  force  upon  their  hearts  and 
consciences,  while  united  prayer  was  offered  for 
the  descent  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  The  Gospel  was 
also  proclaimed  from  house  to  house,  and  tours 
made  for  preaching  and  the  distribution  of  books 
both  on  the  island  and  the  continent.  In  August, 
1831,  one  hundred  and  seventeen  who  had  been 
connected  with  the  boarding  establishments, 
thirty  schoolmasters,  *and  fifty  villagers,  includ- 
ing some  domestics,  had  been  admitted  to  the 
church ;  and  in  the  following  year  thirty  were 
added,  of  whom  a  still  larger  proportion  were 
adults. 

It  was  easy  for  the  eye  of  faith  to  anticipate 
results  far  more  glorious,  as  the  prayer  of  the 
Great  Intercessor  for  the  progress  of  his  king- 
dom should  be  fulfilled  5  and  there  is  delightful 
evidence  that  the  subject  of  this  memoir  could 
commit  all  to  him,  whether  he  would  still  em- 
ploy her  here,  or  call  her  to  be  "  with  him  where 
he  is,"  that  she  might  '^  behold  his  glory." 


PREPARATION    POR    DEATH.  453 

The  following  unfinished  letter  is  the  last  com- 
menced by  Mrs.  W.  to  her  ever  dear  mother : 

"  January  3, 1833. 

''Mv  BELOVED  Mother, — I  did  not  intend  to 
delay  begiuninir  a  letter  to  you,  as  promised  in 
my  last,  till  this  time ;  but  you  will  excuse  it. 
Most  anxiously  have  I  been  looking  and  waiting 
(or  letters  to  come  '  by  another  ship  in  a  few 
days.'  I  long  to  know  how  you  have  been  sup- 
ported in  the  severe  disappointment  concerning 
dear  Charles.  AVe  are  still  surrounded  by  the 
dead  and  dying,  as  the  cholera  is  raging  with  per- 
haps no  abatement ;  but  hitherto  our  families  antl 
the  church  members  have  been  preserved,  except 
in  the  case  of  one  young  man  who  had  left  the 
mission  and  was  living  in  the  town.  Several  have 
been  ill,  but  have  been  restored  to  health. 

''I  have  felt  much  reproved  this  evening  for 
some  of  my  anxieties  concerning  our  children. 
When  shall  I  learn  to  cast  all  my  burdens  on 
Him  who  is  able  to  sustain  them?  I  think  I  have 
more  delight  in  trusting  him  of  late;  but  still 
'  come  short.'  Have  been  reading  Mrs.  Graham's 
life  with  new  pleasure,  and  I  hope  profit.  Be- 
lieve I  have  read  it  three  times  since  coming  to 
Jaflna.  Have  also  been  enjracred  with  the  memoir 
of  Isabella  Campbell ;  another  precious  example 
of  one  who  lived  'by  faith  on  the  Son  of  God.' 


454-   ,  MRS.    WINSLOAV, 

None  I  am  sure  can  read  it  without  profiting  by 
such  an  exhibition  of  simple  trust  in  Christ. 

"In  regard  to  our  children,  if  I  had, the  means 
I  should  not  wish  them  put  wholly  in  a  boarding- 
school,  but  in  such  a  place  that,  by  uniting  ha- 
bits of  domestic  labor  and  economy  with  cultiva- 
tion of  mind,  they  could  be  qualified  for  happi- 
ness and  usefulness  in  life.  I  seek  not  great 
things  for  them.  Indeed  I  hope  I  can  say,  with 
Mrs.  Graham,  that  I  put  a  blank  into  the  Lord's 
hands  as  to  all  their  temporal  concerns ;  seeking 
only  this  07ie  thing  with  all  my  soul,  that  they 
may  have  their  portion  with  the  people  of  God." 

The  last  night  of  the  year  1832  was  spent  in 
prayer  at  Oodooville  by  the  members  of  the 
mission,  who  remained  in  supplication  and  inter- 
cession until  midnight  j  and  then  greeted  the  new 
j^ear  with  thanksgiving.  The  uncertainty  that  life 
would  be  continued  to  all  through  the  year  was 
of  course  contemplated  ;  and  if  uncommon  fitness 
for  death  had  been  considered  as  an  intimation 
of  its  near  approach,  a  presentiment  might  have 
been  felt  that  the  subject  of  this  memoir  was 
keeping  that  ^^watch-night''''  for  the  last  time. 
But  no  one,  except  perhaps  herself,  heard  the 
voice  which  seemed  to  say,  "  the  Master  is  come 
and  calleth  for  thee." 

In  expectation  of  her  confinement,  concerning 


PREPARATION    FOR    DEATH.  455 

which  she  was,  for  no  apparent  reason,  uncom- 
monly doubtful,  she  made  her  preparations  much 
as  she  would  have  done  had  she  known  the  re- 
sult, and  that  she  should  be  unable  at  last  even 
to  bid  any  one  farewell.  All  the  concerns  of  the 
boarding-school  as  well  as  the  affairs  of  her 
household  and  of  the  station,  as  far  as  under  her 
management,  were  arranged  in  the  most  careful 
manner,  and  written  directions  were  left  con- 
cerning them.  There  was  also  a  paper  of  hints 
concerning  her  children,  and  a  farewell  letter  to 
her  husband.  Nor  was  her  soul  neglected.  She 
had  laid  up  fresh  provision  for  passing  over  Jor- 
dan. Her  affliction,  by  weaning  her  from  the 
world — by  making  the  Bible  and  the  throne  of 
grace  more  precious — by  causing  her  to  look  to 
a  compassionate  Saviour  with  more  steady  faith, 
and  to  appropriate  to  hersel-f  more  than  ever 
before  the  precious  promises  of  his  word,  so 
changed  the  current  of  her  religious  feelings, 
and  so  carried  them  upward,  that  she  often  spoke 
of  them  as  almost  entirely  new. 

On  Saturday  evening,  January  12,  a  few  hours 
before  her  death,  though  much  occupied  with 
other  concerns,  she  found  time  to  express  some 
of  her  feelings  and  desires  in  her  private  diary. 
The  greatest  part  of  what  she  wrote  is  given,  as 
the  last  record  of  her  experience — the  dying  tes- 
timony of  her  faith  and  love. 


456  MRS.    WIXSLOW. 

^^  January  12,  1833. — My  time  for  writing  is 
nearly  gone,  at  least  for  the  present ;  and  my 
dear  Charles'  birth-day  reminds  me  that  I  owe  it 
to  the  Lord  for  his  merciful  affliction  to  say  more 
than  I  have  of  what  I  hope  it  has  done  for  me. 
I  have  even  thought,  at  times,  that  had  I  appear- 
ed before  Him  previous  to  this  stroke,  I  should 
have  had  my  portion  vrith  hypocrites  and  unbe- 
lievers. I  have  thought.  Is  it  possible  that,  after 
so  long  a  life  of  profession,  after  many  unspeak- 
ably precious  seasons  at  the  throne  of  grace,  af- 
ter so  long  feeling  assured  that  my  poor  prayers 
were  heard  and  answered,  after  experiencing  in 
many  trials  that  'good  is  the  will  of  the  Lord,' 
and  rejoicing  to  have  him  rule  and  reign,  and  af- 
ter hours,  weeks  and  months  of  bitter  agony 
and  abhorrence  of  myself  on  account  of  sin,  and 
counting  the  holiness  of  heaven  more  to  be  de- 
sired than  all  the  Vv-orld  can  offer — I  have  never 
before  submitted  to  Jesus  as  my  Lord  and  Saviour  1 
— never  before  embraced  the  Gospel  as  a  little 
child  1 — never  come  unto  Jesus  so  as  to  be  saved  % 
Oh,  can  it  be  1 — and  yet,  sure  I  am  that  I  never 
before  saw  the  Saviour  so  lovely,  so  desirable, — 
never  considered  as  now  the  length,  and  breadth, 
and  height,  and  depth  of  that  love  which  passeth 
knowledge — ^the  value  of  that  fountain  which  is 
set  open  for  sin  and  uncleanness  ; — never  saw  the 
whole  plan  of  salvation  so  perfect,  so  wonderful; 


HER    DEATH.  457 

— never  with  such  feeliiifrs  could  say,  '  my  Lord 
and  my  God.'  And  while  this  view  of  the  sub- 
ject has  seemed  greatly  to  endear  the  fond  object 
whose  removal  has  been  the  means,  I  have  been 
thankful  that  the  Lord  did  not  wholly  forsake 
me,  and  did  not  leave  me  to  compass  myself 
about  with  sparks  of  my  own  kindling,  to  strive 
to  work  out  my  own  righteousness  by  tears  and 
groans  for  sin.  Oh,  I  bless  him  for  this  chas- 
tisement, and  long  that  it  should  bring  forth 
more  fruit. 

"Sometimes  heaven  has  seemed  very  near, 
and  as  though  it  would  be  easy  to  die.  At  other 
times' I  have  had  less  confidence,  and  more  fear 
whether  all  is  yet  right  between  me  and  my  God. 
Should  I  now  be  called  from  my  little  family, 
from  my  dear  husband,  oh  my  Saviour,  let  me 
rest  in  thine  arms;  carry  me  all  the  Jordan 
through.  Oh  be  with  me,  even  as  I  cannot  ask 
or  think.  Support,  sustain  my  sinking  feet.  Oh 
uphold  me  *-****  *.  Be  thou  my 
Saviour  in  that  dark  hour  j  and  do  thou  most  gra- 
ciously bless  my  dear,  dear  husband.  Uphold 
him  with  thine  everlasting  arms.  ***** 
i\Iy  dear  babes!  may  they  be  thine,  thine  only, 
and  that  for  ever.  Oh  my  Saviour,  enable  me 
this  night  to  give  myself  unto  thee,  and  do  thou 
receive  me  in  that  well  ordered  covenant  which 
thou  didst  die  to  secure." 

Winslow.  *^'' 


458  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

She  was  interrupted  and  did  not  record  her 
petitions  for  the  school,  the  station,  and  the 
brethren  and  sisters  of  the  mission,  as,  from  other 
circumstances,  it  is  evident  was  in  her  heart. 
The  closing  scene  will  be  best  given  in  a  commu- 
nication written  at  the  time. 

"  OoDOoviLLE,  January  17,  1833. 

"My  ever  dear  and  beloved  Mother, — The 
Lord  has  often  come  very  near  unto  you,  and 
removed,  one  after  another,  your  earthly  com- 
forts, until  perhaps  you  feel  that  you  are  almost 
desolate,  and  that  the  sources  of  consolation 
below  are  nearly  dried  up.  But  has  not  heavenly 
consolation  descended  into  your  soul  in  propor- 
tion as  earthly  comforts  have  failed  %  I  doubt  not 
that  this  has  been  the  case,  and  that  you  are  still 
able  to  say,  '  It  is  good  for  me  that  I  have  been 
afflicted.'  How  trying  in  your  widowed  state  to 
look  upon  our  dear  Charles  only  when  nature  was 
failing,  or  when  he  was  laid  out  for  the  tomb. 
After  all  your  hopes  and  expectations  of  clasp- 
ing often  to  your  arms  the  first-born  of  your  be- 
loved Harriet,  and  of  seeing  your  eldest  daugh- 
ter in  her  eldest  child,  how  trying  the  disappoint- 
ment !  Yet  you  could  say,  It  is  well,  for  the 
Lord  hath  done  it. 

"  And  what  Providence  is  there,  however  try- 
ing, however  it  may  wither  and  blast  our  hopes, 


HER    DEATH.  459 

and  scathe  our  very  hearts,  concerning  which, 
as  the  will  of  God,  we  cannot  say,  '  It  is  well  V 
Yet  alas,  we  are  weak  j  and  unless  supported 
from  on  high,  there  are  dispensations  of  Provi- 
dence which  we  cannot  bear.  We  sink  beneath 
great  waters.  Such  an  affliction  has  come  upon 
me  5  and  such,  my  dearly  beloved  mother,  has 
come  upon  you.  We  are  mutually  and  most 
deeply  afflicted  ;  for  your  and  my  beloved  Har- 
riet is  gone.  Yes,  the  wife  of  my  youth,  the 
partner  of  all  my  joys  and  sorrows,  the  mother 
of  my  three,  now  motherless  children,  is  gone. 
That  tender,  that  most  afTectionate  heart,  has 
ceased  to  beat ;  and  all  her  anxious  cares  con- 
cerning those  whom  she  loved  as  her  own  soul 
are  over.  She  has  passed  the  Jordan ;  and  is,  I 
doubt  not,  in  the  heavenly  Canaan,  rejoicing  with 
joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory.  She  is  now  in 
that  world  of  'spirits  bright'  where  no  sin  nor 
sorrow  can  enter.  My  dear  afflicted  mother,  do 
not  mourn,  but  rejoice.  Our  too  dear  Harriet  is 
with  her  Saviour,  whom  she  loved  better  than  all 
here,  though  she  loved  us  very  much. 

"  But  I  must  give  you  a  few  particulars.  On 
Sabbath  she  was  somewhat  ill ;  but  went  to 
church  both  forenoon  and  afternoon.  I  tried  ra- 
ther to  dissuade  her  from  going  in  the  afternoon, 
and  she  at  first  concluded  to  stay  at  home  ;  but 
as  the  children  wished  it,  she  went,  and  seemed 


460  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

comfortable.  On  her  return  she  was  a  little  fa- 
tigued, and  lay  down  a  short  time  ;  after  which 
she  rose  and  went  out  to  tea.  Vie  then  had 
family  prayers.  I  read  the  forty-sixth  Psalm, 
and  made  some  remarks  upon  it,  which  appeared 
to  interest  her;  and  we  conversed  on  the  privi- 
lege of  casting  all  our  burdens  upon  the  Lord. 
Afterwards  she  went  to  her  room,  heard  the  lit- 
tle girls  repeat  their  hymns  and  lessons,  and  di- 
rected their  devotions  for  the  night. 

'^  I  went  out  to  my  study,  but  not  being  so 
well  as  usual,  came  in  early.  Finding  the  door  of 
her  room  shut,  and  having  a  sick  head-ache,  I 
lay  down  on  a  couch.  This  was  very  unusual  for 
me,  and  caused  her  to  inquire  a  little  anxiously 
about  my  health  Avhen  she  came  from  her  room. 
She  said,  '  I  cannot  bear  to  see  you  so  unwell ;' 
and  soon  added,  '  I  do  not  feel  so  well  myself.  I 
have  a  peculiar  sensation  in  my  breast.'  I  re- 
quested her  to  be  as  quiet  as  possible,  and  re- 
commended that  she  should  take  a  little  lauda- 
num, and  lie  down.  She  did  so,  and  went  to 
sleep ;  but  in  a  short  time  awoke,  feeling  the 
same  distress  in  her  breast.  I  then  immediately 
sent  for  Dr.  Scudder  and  Mrs.  Spaulding,  sup- 
posing that  she  was  about  to  be  confined.  She 
was  partially  relieved  of  the  distress,  but  continued 
very  uneasy  and  unable  to  rest  in  any  position. 
She  frequently  requested  me  to  pray  for  her. 


HER    DEATH.  461 

"  Dr.  Scudder  arrived  about  two  o'clock  in 
the  morning.  He  bled  her  freely,  and  she  be- 
came so  much  relieved  that  she  lay  down  quiet- 
ly and  said  that  she  felt  quite  at  case.  She 
took  a  little  coffee  ;  and  before  she  went  to 
sleep  called  me  (as  Mrs.  Spaulding  was  taking 
care  of  her)  and  insisted  on  my  lying  down  on 
the  couch  on  account  of  my  being  unwell,  say- 
ing at  the  same  time,  'Do  you  know,  my  dear, 
how  good  it  is  to  be  perfectly  at  ease  after  se- 
vere pain  V  I  said,  '  You  feel  thankful.'  Her 
reply  was,  '  Yes,  I  think  I  do.  How  good  is  the 
Lord.'  She  then  very  pleasantly  bade  me  good 
night,  and  fell  quietly  asleep.  This  was  probably 
the  last  she  knew  on  earth. 

"After  a  short  time  Mrs.  S.  noticed  a  peculi- 
arity in  her  breathing,  and  attempted  to  wake 
her.  As  she  did  not  succeed,  she  called  Dr.  S. 
and  myself;  but  as  the  sleep  was  quiet  and  pulse 
regular,  there  seemed  to  be  no  danger.  We 
again  left  the  room  ;  but  were  soon  called  back  to 
witness  slight  spasmodic  affections  of  the  eyes 
and  face,  which  were,  ere  long,  followed  by  a  con- 
vulsive lit.  We  were  then  greatly  alarmed,  and 
Dr.  S.  used  every  exertion  to  prevent  a  recur- 
rence of  the  spasms.  All  was  without  success, 
and  after  two  or  three  returns  of  the  convulsions 
the  breath  of  my  beloved  wife  grew  shorter  and 
shorter,  and  a  little  before  six  o'clock  on  Mon- 
39* 


462  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

day  morning,  the  14th  instant,  she  peacefully  re- 
signed her  spirit. 

*^  The  funeral  took  place  at  five  o'clock  P.  M. 
of  the  same  day.    We  sang  at  the  house, 

'  Why  should  we  mourn  departing  friends,'  &c. 

And  at  the  grave, 

'  Unveil  thy  bosom,  faithful  tomb,'  &c. 

And  I  believe  all  felt  that  those  hymns  expressed 
our  sentiments,  our  feelings,  and  our  hopes.  The 
mortal  remains  were  deposited  in  the  church 
near  those  of  our  dear  George  ; — thus  was  one 
babe  by  the  side^  and  one  in  the  arms^  of  the 
fond  mother  ;  and  the  spirits  of  six  are,  I  trust, 
with  her  before  the  throne.  Oh !  how  she  loved 
them  ;  how  she  prayed  for  them  ;  how  assured 
she  was  of  their  final  salvation.  She  was  indeed 
a  precious  mother  as  well  as  wife  and  missionary. 
"Our  departed  Harriet  had  for  the  last  few 
months  been  fast  ripening  for  heaven ;  espe- 
cially since  we  heard  of  Charles'  death.  How 
severe  was  that  stroke  !  But  what  rich  blessings 
did  it  bring  !  It  made  her*  lean  more  entirely  on 
her  Saviour.  She  had,  under  that  affliction,  new 
and  peculiar  evidence  of  the  life  of  faith  in  her 
soul.  On  Saturday  evening  she  expressed  her 
feelings  in  her  diary  ;  and  on  Sabbath  noon  re- 
newed her  covenant  with  God — a  covenant  made 


HER    DEATH.  463 

twenty-five  years  before.  This  v:ns  her  finishing 
work.  It  was  the  last  time  she  wrote  her  name. 
As  she  liad  no  opportunity  for  preparation  after 
she  became  ill,  it  is  most  frrfitifyini^  and  conso- 
ling that  she  left  these  last  memorials  of  her  un- 
wavering trust  in  God.  She  had,  in  every  re- 
spect, set  her.  '  house  in  order,'  as  though  she 
fully  anticipated  being  thus  removed,  almost  in 
an  instant,  from  all  these  scenes.  But  I  did  not 
at  all  expect,  nor  was  I  at  all  prepared  for  the 
shock.  Much  had  I  anticipated  my  own  death ; 
little  had  I  thought  that  the  desire  of  my  eyes 
would  be  taken  away  as  with  a  stroke.  Yet  it 
has  been  done  by  the  hand  of  a  Father  ;  I  dare 
not,  I  cannot  murmur.  I  bless  his  holy  name 
that  he  took  my  beloved  so  gently,  and  that  she 
met  the  enemy  without  knowing  of  his  approach  ; 
for  he  was  disarmed.  Should  the  Lord  spare  my 
life,  I  propose  to  send  you  another  letter  soon. 
I  now  write  in  haste,  and  with  a  bleeding  heart. 
"  Your  ever  affectionate, 

''  though  afflicted  son, 

''  M.  WiNSLOW." 

A  joint  letter  from  the  mission  adds,  *'  The 
funeral  was  attended  by  all  our  number,  and  b}'- 
our  missionary  friends  in  Jafinapatam.  The  mo- 
ther and  babe  were  buried  in  the  Oodooville 
church,  amidst  the  tears,  not  only  of  the  immedi- 


464  MRS.    TV'INSLOW. 

ate  mourners,  but  of  the  bereaved  children  of  the 
school,  the  native  members  of  our  churches,  and 
of  many  people  around  who  could  not  but  feel 
their  loss. 

''  The  following  week  on  Thursday,  being  the 
time  of  our  quarterly  communion  at  Oodooville, 
a  funeral  sermon  was  preached  by  Mr.  Poor,  from 
the  text — ^  And  his  disciples  came,  and  took  up 
the  body  and  buried  it,  and  went  and  told  Jesus.' 
He  described  the  deceased  as  like  John,  a  '  burn- 
ing and  a  shining  light.'  This  description,  though 
it  made  us  weep  the  more  for  our  loss,  and  for 
the  loss  of  the  natives  around  us,  caused  us  also 
to  rejoice  for  the  grace  conferred  on  our  depart- 
ed sister  while  here,  and  for  the  assurance  that 
she  is  now  enjoying  the  unveiled  presence  and 
glory  of  her  Saviour  in  abetter  world." 

We  have  thus  accompanied  our  missionary 
friend  through  her  brief  but  useful  life.  If  her 
pathway  was  frequently  thorny,  the  light  of  hea- 
ven was  often  let  down  upon  it,  to  illuminate  and 
cheer  her  steps.  She  was  happy  even  in  a  dis- 
tant land  and  amidst  th^  heathen  ;  and  at  last, 
how  short  was  her  passage  through  the  dark  val- 
ley to  brighter  regions  ;  how  sudden  the  transi- 
tion from  suffering,  sinful  mortality,  to  beati- 
fied immortality.  All  that  remains,  is  to  notice  a 
few  traits  in  her  character,  selected  principally 


CHARACTER.  465 

to  excite  imitation,  or  show  the  aboundingr  orrace 
of  God  to  one  wiio  felt  that  she  had  nothing  of 
her  own  but  sin. 

Mrs.  Winslow,  in  her  person,  was  above  the 
usual  size  and  stature  ;  and  with  a  fine  dark  eye, 
a  pure  white  skin,  and  an  elevated  and  expanded 
forehead  shaded  with  dark  locks,  had  an  engaging 
countenance, 

"  Where  dawns  the  high  expression  of  a  mind:" 

while  she  undoubtedly  possessed  "  a  nicer  adjust- 
ment both  of  the  intellectual  and  moral  powers 
than  is  ordinarily  to  be  found."  Neat  and  taste- 
ful in  her  apparel  ;  affable  and  yet  dignified  in  her 
manners;  and,  in  her  social  intercourse,  frank, 
candid,  and  sincere — always  putting  the  best  con- 
struction on  the  language  and  deportment  of  those 
around  her,  while  her  careful  self-scrutiny  made 
her  acquainted  with  the  hearts  of  others — she 
found  easy  access  to  persons  in  every  department 
of  life,  and  was  a  favorite  in  every  circle  which 
love  of  her  Saviour  did  not  forbid  her  to  enter. 

In  her  school-days  she  had  great  fondness  for 
mathematical  studies,  and  the  eflect  was  seen  in 
after  life,  in  her  discipline  of  mind  and  regard  for 
strict  order  and  system.  Perhaps  this  also  con- 
tributed, in  connection  Avith  her  native  strength 
of  intellect,  to  form  her  uncommon  decision  of 


466  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

character.  Such  were  her  habits  of  thought  that 
•she  could  not  but  rest  steadily  in  the  fixed  deci- 
sions of  her  judgment ;  and  her  determination  on 
important  subjects  was  often  such  as  to  lead  to 
the  most  untiring  perseverance.  Difficulties  sel- 
dom overcame  her.  It  was  a  maxim  from  her 
childhood  not  to  say,  ''  I  can't ;"  but  "  I'll  try." 
She  generally  finished  what  she  undertook,  and 
was  remarkably  Moroi^g^.  She  had  great  industry 
as  well  as  energy,  and  did  most  things  with  a 
facility  which  enabled  her,  though  subject  to  very 
frequent  illness,  to  accomplish  more  than  do  most 
persons  in  continued  health.  In  addition  to  the 
care  of  her  family  when  abroad,  the  education 
of  her  children,  the  charge  generally  of  a  large 
boarding  establishment,  the  keeping  of  pecuniary 
accounts  for  the  station,  and  various  direct  mis- 
sionary labors,  she  maintained  a  frequent  corres- 
pondence with  many  friends,  and  did  much  writ- 
ing for  the  mission. 

AVith  these  traits  of  her  character  were  united 
much  delicacy  of  taste,  and  an  unusual  degree 
of  sensibility.  Her  feelings  were  all  acute  and 
tender,  rendering  her  peculiarly  susceptible  to 
sorrow  or  to  joy  ;  but  she  studied,  and  to  a  good 
degree  attained,  in  these  as  in  other  respects,  self- 
control.  It  was  her  rule,  in  regard  to  all  wrong 
habits,  mental  or  moral,  to  strive  for  the  victory 
over  them,  and  never  to  give  up  the  conflict  from 


CHARACTER.  467 

the  impression  that  they  were  unalterably  con- 
firmed. 

It  is  perhaps  frequently  the  case  that  the  lead- 
ing features  of  religious  character  are  stamped 
at  the  time  of  the  new  birth.  It  is  certainly  re- 
markable in  Mrs.  W.  that  concern  for  the  souls  of 
others  mingled  largely  with  her  earliest  religious 
impressions.  She  was  imbued  with  the  missiona- 
ry spirit  in  her  first  sanctification  and  sealing  by 
the  Holy  Ghost.  From  the  beginning  she  was  an 
active  christian.  Her  benevolence  sprung  from 
a  deep  fountain  of  christian  love,  opened  by  the 
Spirit  in  her  soul,  and  kept  full  by  free  commu- 
nication with  the  '^  river  of  the  water  of  life." 
Thus  qualified,  she  could  be  faithful  in  reproving 
and  seeking  the  eternal  welfare  of  others,  and 
seldom  give  offence  ;  and  rarely  failed  in  her  at- 
tempts to  gain  access,  even  in  circumstances  the 
most  forbidding.  Her  growth  in  grace  w^as  per- 
haps more  manifest  from  the  increase  of  love 
than  of  any  other  fruit  of  the  Spirit.  In  one  of 
her  last  letters  she  says,  '^  I  have  often  of  late 
thought  that  it  is  not  sufficiently  considered  that 
our  religion  is  a  religion  of  love;  and  there  is 
nothing  which  I  have  more  frequently  resolved 
to  aim  at,  especially  when  coming  up  from  the 
banks  of  Jordan,  than  to  have  love  to  God  and 
love  to  man  the  leading  principle  of  my  spared 
life  " 


468  MRS.    WINSLOW. 

While  her  piety  was  active  it  was  also  medita' 
five.  She  abounded  in  self-examination.  Mason 
on  Self-Knowledge  was  a  constant  manual.  It  was 
her  practice,  at  different  periods,  to  keep  a  writ- 
ten account  of  her  deficiencies,  and  in  her  exami- 
nations to  dwell  principally  on  those  things  in 
which  she  had  come  short.  She  kept  at  times 
a  list  of  the  principal  faults,  both  of  omission 
and  commission,  to  Avhich  she  felt  herself  ex- 
posed, on  which  she  noticed  her  delinquencies, 
and  kept  the  account  for  her  subsequent  inspec- 
tion. At  her  seasons  of  fasting  and  prayer  she 
sometimes  recorded  at  length  these  and  other 
sins  as  they  occurred  to  her  mind.  For  instance, 
at  one  time  she  began  her  devotional  exercises  by 
noting  her  sins  against  God — against  her  hus- 
band— against  her  children — against  her  domes- 
tics— against  the  brethren  and  sisters  of  the  mis- 
-ao-ainst  her  friends  at  home,  and  asrainst 


sion- 


the  heathen.  Under  these  heads  some  pages  are 
written,  which  show  the  minuteness  and  severity 
of  her  examination,  and  her  awful  sense  of  the 
strictness  of  the  divine  law.  Among  the  siiis 
against  God  she  in  one  instance  records  : 

^'  Not  meditating  upon  God  at  stated  seasons, 
and  constantly  going  to  him  to  guide,  uphold,  and 
deliver — not  waiting  on  him  in  faith,  to  keep  me 
from  temptation,  and  to  give  me  the  victory  over 


CHARACTER.  469 

my  besetting  sins — not  desiring  more  earnestly 
to  be  with  him  to  behold  his  glory — not  being 
more  thankful  for  the  mercies  I  experience,  and 
doing  more  cheerfully  to  the  Lord  whatsoever 
my  hands  find  to  do — not  committing  myself  and 
my  all  to  him  with  entire  submission  and  a  de- 
r.ire  only  that  his  name  may  be  glorified — not 
trusting  in  him  at  all  times  before  any  created 
one,  and  making  him  my  chief  good  before  hus- 
band and  children — not  desiring  life  for  his  sake, 
that  I  may  labor  for  him  among  the  heathen,  ra- 
ther than  for  the  love  of  the  world  or  of  friends — 
■not  constantly  recommending  the  Gospel  by  a 
meek  and  quiet  spirit  before  the  heathen,  from 
whom  he  only  has  made  me  to  differ — not  think- 
incr  enoufrh  of  the  exceedinsf  love  of  Jesus,  and 
feeling  my  obligations  to  him — not  giving  more 
honor  to  the  Holy  Spirit  by  thankfully  receiving 
his  influences,  giving  him  a  throne  in  my  heart, 
and  obeying  his  teachings." 

She  also  at  such  seasons  reviewed  her  resolu- 
tions, which  were  made  when  her  views  of  divine 
things  were  clearest ;  and  according  as  she  had 
been  enabled  to  keep  them  or  had  broken  them, 
she  gave  thanks  to  God,  or  humbled  herself  be- 
fore him.  It  appeared  to  be  her  sincere  endeavor 
to  act  in  that  manner  which  had  seemed  to  her 
best  when  she  made  the  closest  approaches  to 

Winalow.  40 


470  MKS.  v^I^-SLov»^ 

God.  If  slie  could  not  afterwards  recall  the  emo- 
iions  excited  at  such  times,  she  would  have  the 
benefit  of  the  opinions  formed,  and  rules  of  life 
laid  down,  vvhen  farthest  from  earth  and  nearest  to 
heaven.  She  desired  it  to  be,  as  she  often  said,  her 
daily  business  to  make  progress  in  the  divine  life. 
Her  habits  of  devotion  gave  soul  and  life  to  her 
piety.  It  was  her  frequent  practice  to  have  speci- 
fic subjects  of  prayer  on  each  day  of  the  week, 
and  also  for  different  parts  of  the  dny.  Indeed, 
in  a  good  measure,  she  obeyed  the  injunction, 
"  praying  always  with  all  prayer  and  supplication 
in  the  Spirit,"  and  her  ijiter cessions  were  often 
most  fervent  and  prevalent.  The  ij^stances  are 
numerous  in  -which  manifest  answers  to  her 
prayers  were  granted ;  some  of  them  in  the  con- 
version- of  individuals,  both  at  home  and  abroad, 
who  were  apparently  very  far  from  God.  No  one 
can  easily  conceive  how  great  was  her  anxiety 
at  times,  and  how  earnest  her  petitions,  for  the 
girls  of  the  school,  for  her  domestics  and  others 
at  the  station,  and  for  all  connected  with  the  mis- 
sion ;  nor  can  any  one  tell  how  much  they  were 
indebted  to  her  prayers.  No  domestic  lived  in 
her  family  any  number  of  years  without  becom- 
ing a  christian.  At  the  time  of  her  death  ^t'e,  as- 
sisting in  the  care  of  her  numerous  household, 
were  all  members  of  the  church,  though  they 
came  to  her  heathen.   In  the  devout  and  diligent 


CIIAHACTEE.  471 

reading  of  the  Scripture.^  she  had  frequent  com- 
munion with  God.  Tlie  Bible  became  more  and 
more  precious  to  her  as  she  became  more  and 
more  spiritually-minded  ;  and  meditatini^  on  its 
truths  until  they  assumed  form  and  substance, 
she  obtained  great  peace  of  mind,  which  often 
shed  its  lustre  on  all  around  her.  In  one  instance, 
in  expressing^  her  wishes  for  the  day,  she  says, 
''  I  desire  especially  to  walk  softly  before  God  ; 
and  to  this  end  I  would  be  moderate  in  all  things — 
not  hnstij  in  speaking  or  acting — kind  to  all — 
7iot  talkative — not  noisy — thoughtful — grave — and 
much  in  ejaculatonj  prayer." 

In  regard  to  all  her  anxieties  as  a  mother  and 
the  mistress  of  a  family,  as  well  as  a  missionary 
laborer,  she  endeavored  to  roll  her  burdens  on 
the  Lord,  but  felt  her  responsibilities  so  deeply 
as  to  be  often  "  pressed  in  spirit  beyond  measure." 
Though  few  are  more  frequently  occupied  in  con- 
templating the  divine  perfections,  her  views  of 
Jesus  as  a  Saviour,  or  rather  as  her  Saviour,  were 
not  always  equally  distinct  with  those  of  her  de- 
ficiency and  guilt,  and  she  groaned  being  burden- 
ed. But  when  throusfh  ofrace  she  was  accustom- 
ed  to  look  more  steadily  at  the  cross  of  Christ, 
and  was  more  sensible  of  the  actings  of  faith 
within  her,  and  of  her  union  to  Christ  as  her  head, 
she  looked  away  from  herself,  and  rejoiced  in 
hope  of  the  glory  of  God. 


472  MKS.    WINSLOW. 

Her  progress  in  the  spiritual  life  is  happily  de- 
scribed by  Mr.  Spaulding,  in  a  letter  to  her  moth- 
er, with  which  we  close  this  short  review  of  her 
estimable  character. 

"  Your  dear  Harriet  in  her  religious  and  social 
feelings  continued,  for  the  first  five  or  six  years 
of  her  missionary  life,  much  as  when  you  last  saw 
her.  She  suffered  frequently  from  bad  health, 
and  was  eventually  obliged,  as  you  know,  to  take 
a  voyage  to  Calcutta.  Though  she  always  de- 
lighted to  spend  her  whole  strength,  sometimes 
laboring  even  beyond  her  strength ;  still  the 
growth  of  her  religious  affections  and  her  en- 
joymeni  in  religion  and  in  the  missionary  work 
have  been  increased  since  her  return  in  1S26 
This  may  have  arisen  in  part  from  better  health  \ 
but  I  think  she  had  somewhat  clearer  views  than 
before  of  herself  and  her  Saviour.  The  intelli 
gence  of  Charles'  death  was  more  than  nature 
alone  could  bear,  and  with  the  aid  of  grace  it 
seemed  difficult  for  her  to  recover  at  once  from 
the  suddenness  and  severity  of  the  shock.  Yet. 
though  cast  down,  she  was  not  forsaken.  She 
mourned  bitterly,  but  submissively,  silently  and 
m  hope. 

"  In  one  of  my  last  conversations  with  her,  we 
were  speaking  of  the  ill  health  of  some  of  her 
children,  when  she  remarked  that  she  felt  that 
she  must  do  all  she  could  for  them  while  spared 


CHARACTER.  473 

to  her,  as  they  seemed  to  be  lent  but  for  a  little 
season.*  Ifer  conversation  for  the  last  two  or 
three  months  was  not  only  heavenward,  but  she 
seemed  to  get  new  views  of  Christ,  and  of  salva- 
tion bj'-  faith  in  him.  All  the  more  meek,  lowly 
and  gentle  graces  of  the  Spirit  seemed  to  have 
taken  a  new  and  rapid  growth.  She  talked  of 
that  love  which  Jesus  manifested,  and  still  mani- 
fests for  us,  and  of  *  forbearing  one  another  in 
love  ;'  and  mourned  more  than  ever  over  those 
dissonant  feelings  among  christians  which  un- 
happily are  sometimes  exhibited.  In  a  word,  her 
conversation  and  feelings  seemed  to  be  those  of 
one  who  enjoyed  a  frequent  and  solitary  walk 
along  the  banks  of  Jordan  ;  who  looked  with  un- 
usual interest  at  the  prospect  on  the  other  side, 
especially  at  the  loveliness  and  glory  of  the  Sa- 
viour, as  he  seemed  to  holdout  his  hands  towards 
her  and  say,  '  Come,  heavy  laden  and  afllicted,  I 
will  give  you  rest.'  These  feelings  seemed  to  be 
new,  and  almost  strange  to  herself;  and  while 
she  pondered  them  in  her  heart,  wondering  what 
they  could  mean,  she  suddenly  '  overstepped  the 
grave,'  and  is  not,  for  God  hath  taken  her. 

"  She  is  no  more  with  us,  but  she  lives  in  our 
hearts.    She   lives  in  the  affections  of  relatives, 

*  Her  three  surviving  daughters  were  brought  by  their 
father  to  this  country,  and  each  adopted  into  an  estimable 
christian  family. 


474  MRS.    AVIXSLOW. 

and  friends,  and  christians  at  home.  She  lives 
and  will  long  live  in  her  labors  of  love  among  the 
Tamul  people.  In  this  providence  there  is  much 
of  comfort  as  well  as  of  afBiction.  Even  the  sud- 
denness and  unexpectedness  of  it  was  full  of  mer- 
cy to  her,  as  she  had  always  some  fear  in  A'iew  of 
death.  This  seem.ed  to  be  regarded  by  our  kind 
and  sympathizing  Saviour,  who  so  ordered  it  that 
she  should  take  rest  in  a  sweet  and  quiet  sleep ; 
and  putting  off  the  body  and  mortality  in  that 
very  sleep,  '  awake  in  his  likeness.'  " 

The  following  affectionate  tribute  to  the  me- 
mory of  Mrs.  W.  is  from  the  highly  gifted  pen 
of  Mrs.  SiGouRNEY,  who  was  a  friend  and  com- 
panion of  her  early  days. 


TO    THE    MEMORY    OF 

MRS.  HARRIET  L.  WINSLOW. 

"  Thy  name  hath  power  like  magic. 

"  Back  it  brings 
'*  The  earliest  pictures  hung  in  memory's  halls, 
"Tinting  them  freshly  o'er;  the  rugged  cliff, 
"  The  towering  trees, — the  wintry  walk  to  school, 
"  The  page  so  often  conn'd,  the  needle's  task 
"  Achieved  with  weariness, — the  hour  of  sport 
"  Well-earned  and  dearly  prized, — the  sparkling  brook 
•'  Making  its  clear  cascade, — the  darker  rush 
*•  Of  the  pent  river  through  its  rocky  pass,— 


TRIBUTE    TO    HER    MEMORY.  4-75 

"  Our  violet-gatherin2;s  'mid  the  vernal  banks, — 
"  When  oiLT  youns:  hearts  did  ope  their  crystal  gate« 
"  To  every  simple  joy. 

"  I  little  deem'd, 
"  'Mid  all  that  gay  and  gentle  fellowship, 
"  That  Asia's  sun  would  beam  upon  thy  grave,— 
"  Though  even  then,  from  thy  calm,  serious  eye, 
"  There  was  a  glancing  forth  of  serious  thought, 
*'  That  scorn'd  earth's  vanities. 

"  I  saw  thee  stand 
"  With  but  a  few  brief  summers  o'er  thy  head, 
"  And  in  the  consecrated  courts  of  God 
"  Confess  thy  Saviour's  name.     And  they  who  mark'd 
"  The  deep  devotion,  and  the  high  resolve 
"  Of  that  scarce  half-blown  bud, — did  wondering  ask 
"  What  its  full  bloom  must  be. 

"  But  now  thy  bed 
"  Is  with  thine  infant  train, — where  the  sad  voice 
'•'  Of  the  young  Ceylon  mother  tells  her  child 
"  Of  all  thy  prayers  and  labors.    Yes,  thy  rest 
"  Is  in  the  bosom  of  that  fragrant  isle 
*'  Where  heathen  man,  with  lavish  nature,  strives 
"  To  blot  the  lesson  she  would  teach  of  God. 
"  — Thy  pensive  sisters  pause  upon  thy  tomb 
"  To  catch  the  spirit  that  did  bear  thee  through 
*•  All  tribulation  ;  till  thy  robes  were  white, 
"  To  join  the  angelic  train. 

"  And  so  farewell, 
"  My  childhood's  playmate,  and  my  sainted  friend, — 
"  Whose  bright  example,  not  without  rebuke, 
"  Admonisheth,  that  home,  and  ease,  and  wealth, 
"  And  native  land, — are  well  exchang'd  for  heaven." 

"  L.  H.  S. 

Hartford,  (Cono.)  March  17,  1335." 


476  DEATH    OF    SISTERS. 

The  influence  of  ]Mrs.  W.  in  forming  the  character  of 
her  sisters,  to  -whom  I\Irs.  Sigourney  so  beautifully  al- 
ludes— one  of  whom,  Avho  yet  survives,  received,  on 
arriving:  at  Ceylon,  the  first  intelligence  of  her  death — 
claims  the  Ibllowing  brief  notice  of  the  two  others,  who 
liad  scarcely  entered  on  their  labors  among  the  heathen 
when  they  were  called  to  higher  services  above. 

Mrs.  Charlotte  H.  Ciierey,  the  eldest  of  the  three, 
having  for  some  years,  in  her  native  land,  sought  with 
great  iidelity  and  success  the  eternal  welfare  of  souls, 
especially  those  under  her  charge  in  Sabbath  and  other 
schools,  and  whom  she  met  in  her  Tract  distribution, 
reached  Ceylon  in  April,  1837,  expecting  to  be  station- 
.ed  on  the  continent;  but,  after  a  painful  illness,  died, 
November  4  of  the  same  year,  aged  26.  Eight  days 
before  her  departure  she  wro-te  in  pencil: 

"I  am  still  spared,  although  very  low.  Yes,  deal 
friends,  our  good  Dr.  Ward  thinks  the  earthly  house  of. 
this  tabernacle  will  soon  be  dissolved.  Well,  if  the 
Lord's  will  be  so,  is  it  not  far  better  to  be  with  Christ  ? 
I  thmk  the  Lord  sent  me  here ;  and  though  it  were 
but  to  die,  I  do  not  regret  coming  at  his  bidding.  Many, 
many  thanks  to  dear  mother  and  sister,  who,  in  my 
childhood,  taught  me  to  prize  the  Bible,  and  to  learn 
manv  passages  from  its  holy  pages,  which  now  cheer 
my  fainting  spirit." 

During  her  severe  illness  she  was  an  example  of  pa- 
tience— cheerful,  submissive,  happy.  Often,  when  in 
anguish  of  body,  she  would  say, 

"This  sorrow,  touched  by  Thee,  grows  bright 
"  With  more  than  rapture's  ray." 


DEATH    OF    SISTERS.  477 

A  few  hours  before  her  departure  she  said,  ''Is  this 
death  ?  Yes,  this  is  death.  It  is  a  solemn  thing  to  die. 
I  want  to  tell  you,  that  Jesus  Christ  is  ray  all — my  all. 
1  am  a  lost,  vile,  undone  sinner,  but  Jesus  Christ  is  my 
all."  Then  alter  a  pause — '"Have  not  I  commanded 
thee  V  *  Have  not  I  commanded  V  I  believe  the  Lord 
commanded  us ;  and  tell  them  at  home  I  am  not  sorry 
we  came  here,  because  I  believe  we  came  at  the  Lord's 
command.  Do  not  let  them  say  I  have  done  much.  I 
have  done  nothing.  It  was  all  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
Farewell." 

On  the  stone  which  marks  where  her  dust  is  deposit- 
ed by  the  side  of  her  two  sisters  at  Oodooville,  is 
written  in  Tamul^  "Her  dying  words  were,  ^ Jesus 
Christ  is  my  alL  He  is  my  precious  Advocate  with  the 
Father:  " 

Mrs.  Harriet  Joanna  Perry,  the  youngest  sister, 
who  arrived  in  Ceylon  September,  1835,  was  suddenly 
removed  (three  days  after  her  husband,  both  by  cholera) 
March  13, 1838,  aged  22;  leaving  an  orphan  daughter 
at  the  tender  age  of  a  little  more  than  one  year.  A 
part  of  the  letter  from  the  only  surviving  sister,  which 
bore  the  intelligence  to  their  widowed  mother,  may 
close  this  narrative  of  the  dispensations  of  a  wonder- 
working God. 

"  OoDooviLLE,  March  19,  1838. 
"  My  dearest  Mother, — We  have  sometimes  lately 
said  to  each  other,  'Perhaps  the  Lord  will  have  spared 
our  dear  mother  the  pain  of  hearing  of  the  death  of 
dear  Charlotte,  and  have  taken  her  to  meet  her  and 
other  loved  ones  before  the  throne  of  God  and  the  Lamb 


-i78  DEATH    OF    SISTERS. 

ere  the  news  reached  home.'  But  why  need  we  say- 
that  ?  Cannot  He  who  has  sustained  you  in  six  trouhles, 
support  you  in  this  also  ?  And  can  He  not  even  (ill  you 
with  joy  at  the  thought  of  your  precious  ones  multi- 
plying in  heaven?  I  feel  that  it  is  so,  and  that  you 
are  enabled 

'  To  rise  within  the  veil,  and  see 

'  The  saints  above,  how  great  their  joys, 

'  How  bright  their  glories  be  !' 

"  Mrs.  Spaulding  and  I,  as  we  sit  here  this  evening, 
have  been  naming  those  we  know  and  love  among  the 
blessed  company.  They  seem  a  precious,  happy  band— 
and  we  almost  feel  that  it  would  be  a  privilege  to  join 
them. 

"  The  cholera  is  now  prevailing  in  some  parts  of  this 
district.  The  poor  heathen,  in  their  alarm,  fly  with 
new  zeal  to  their  gods,  their  ceremonies,  and  their  in- 
cantations. 

"  The  Lord  drew  near  to  us,  and  laid  his  hand  on  one 
of  our  hrethren.  We  had  all  felt  for  some  time  that  Ave 
needed  chastisement ;  that  those  which  have  been  sent 
upon  us  had  not  been  improved  as  they  ought.  But  He 
who  said,  'I  vvdll  visit  with  the  rod,'  'nevertheless  my 
loving-kindness  will  I  not  take  from  them,'  mingled 
tender  mercies  with  the  affliction,  and  permitted  us  to 
see  the  sufferer  filled  with  resignation,  peace,  joy,  and 
confidence  in  God.  He  was  dear  to  us,  but  dearer  to 
Him  who  died  for  him.  Do  not  mourn,  dearest  mother, 
that  he  has  taken  brother  Perry  to  himself. 

"  Do  not  mourn,  even  on  dear  Harriets  account.  I 
was  wholly  miprepared  for  the  stroke,  and  felt  that  she 


DEATH    OF    SISTERS.  479 

would  be;  and  while  I  hastened  to  her  aficr  receiving 
the  intelhr^ence,  I  dreaded  to  meet  her.  But  after  I  liad 
seen  her,  I  ceased  to  weep  fur  lier.  Even  then  she  wab 
'kept  m  perfect  peace  ;'  and  if  you  could  witness,  deai 
mother,  the  joy  with  which  slie  is  filled  now,  you  would 
be  overwhelmed  with  gratitude  for  the  grace  bestowed 
on  her.  God  has  wiped  away  tears  from  her  eyes,  and 
put  a  new  song  into  her  mouth,  even  praise  to  her  God. 
She  is'^pared  the  sorrows  of  widowhood  in  India.  She 
is  reunited  to  lier  beloved  husband — her  body  rests  by 
the  side  of  his. 

"  The  first  words  she  said  to  me  were,  'Precious  sis- 
ter, I  have  wanted  to  see  you.  I  have  thought  all  day 
that  I  should  soon  go  to  join  his  happy  spirit  before  the 
throne.'  It  was  a  pleasure  to  attend  her  in  her  short 
sickness,  and  to  hear  her  continual  expressions  of  peace 
and  joy  in  believing  in  the  Saviour.  She  talked  of  Him, 
and  almost  of  Him  onlJ^  I  would,  if  I  could,  make  you 
see  and  hear  her;  but  it  is  impossible  to  give  any  but 
those  who  were  around  her  an  idea  of  such  a  scene. 

"A  little  before  her  death  two  Tamul  women  came 
in  to  see  her,  and  she  told  rae  to  say  to  them  for  her, 
*I  expect  to  die  in  a  few  hours.  I  go  happily.  I  de- 
sire very  much  that  when  you  die,  you  may  be  as  hap- 
py as  I  am.  But  you  cannot,  unless  you  believe  and 
love  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  died  for  you.' 

"  Afterwards  her  countenance  became  filled  with  joy, 
and  she  tried  to  sing.  At  first  she  could  articulate  no- 
ihmg,  but  continued  to  make  a  cheerful  sound,  till  it  ap- 
peared that  she  was  singing,  'Halleluiah,  Hallelujah.' 
She  seemed  for  a  longtime  engaged  in  this  exercise; 
and  we  thought  from  her  manner  that  she  supposed  she 
was  mingling  her  songs  with  those  in  heaven." 


Lines  suggested  hj  reading  the  Memoir  of  Mrs 
Winslow  on  the  anniversary  of  her  hirth, 

"  Thou  measurest  not  thy  life  by  years, 

"  By  change  of  night  and  day  ; 
"  Nor  by  the  drops  of  ceaseless  tears 

"  That  wash  our  bloom  away; 

"  But  on  the  dial-plate  above, 

"  "Which  blessed  seraphs  scan, 
"  Thou  seest  eternity  roll  on  • 

"  As  when  it  first  began. 

"  Thou  wanderest  from  thy  home  no  more, 
"Where  sprung  thy  childhood  fair, 

"  To  pitch  upon  a  heathen  shore 
"  Thy  mission-tent  of  care. 

"  No  more  the  insatiate  grave  shall  feed 

"  With  what  thy  bosom  reared — 
"  Nor  feel  thine  inmost  spirit  bleed 

"  Till  every  vein  is  seared. 

**  Are  they  not  there, — those  infant  souls, — 

*'  Are  they  not  by  thy  side, — 
*'  For  whom  thy  sleepless  prayer  arose, 

"  For  whom  thy  Saviour  died  1 

"  And  do  we  still,  with  blinded  grief, 

"  Lament  thy  lot  sublime, 
"  High  raised  above  the  countless  fears, 

"  The  countless  ills  of  time  1 

'  Is  it  thy  voice  that  makes  response 

"  In  tone  so  sweet  and  free  % 
"  Weep  for  yourselves,  my  dearest  friends, 
"  But  weep  no  more  for  me. 

•«  L.  H.  S 
••Hartford,  April  9,  1837." 

THE    END. 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

405  Hilgard  Avenue,  Los  Angeles,  CA  90024-1388 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


0m-7.'69(N296s4)— C-120 


bV3^77.       W73A2    1840 


B 


iillliillli  iiilliiillliiiiililii 
000  011  340     7 


/ 


